《Low-Fantasy Occultist Isekai》


 Chapter 1

    "I am the deep shadow. Do not look for me, fools. Such a deed is beyond you. Only the greats can hope to see me."Nick''s head rang painfully. The cold stone floor grounded him somewhat, but the pressure didn''t abate for a few long minutes.


    "Leave him be. Some classes can take a toll on the body, especially when the child''s lineage doesn''t have magic users,"


    The voice was familiar in a way Nick couldn''t put his finger on. He was sure he knew the man, and yet he was equally certain he had never even heard the language being spoken. It sounded nothing like any other human tongue he was familiar with, but it didn''t have the distinctive echo of what faes or daemons were said to have.


    "He''ll still be here after we are done with the others. The bishop gave us enough resources to awaken all of Floria''s children, and so we shall." The second time he heard it, Nick was able to associate the voice with a balding, thin man who wore a white and gold cape. He was still pretty sure he had never met anyone who looked like that, but the image was present in his mind.


    Forcing his eyes open and wincing at the light coming from the side, Nick took stock of his situation.


    A large, arched room made of white and grey stone, an altar with several crystals emitting enough power to be almost visible to the naked eye.


    That can''t be right. That sort of thing would send the underworld into a frenzy. Fuck, have I been kidnapped by another cult? I hope it''s not an eldritch one. Those are always so nasty. They never have any idea of what they are doing.


    There were at least twenty other people in the chamber. Two adults making the rounds and casting something and the rest were all kids like him. While technology had come leaps and bounds lately, Nick doubted it''d be able to fake a levitation/glowing lights combo well enough to escape his senses, so this was either him tripping balls or¡­


    Wait, what? I''m not a kid. I haven''t been a kid for a decade, at least. But then again, Mom always makes fun of me for being shorter than Devon, even though he''s two years older¡­ What? I don''t know any Devon! Of course I do, my brother Devon.


    Now even more confused than before, Nick closed his eyes again and tried to make sense of his thoughts.


    I might really have been kidnapped by an eldritch cult. This kind of brain-scrambling can only happen when they or the fae are involved, and there hasn''t been a single confirmed sighting of the latter for a century.


    But now that the pounding in his head was subsiding and he could finally unclench his tight grip over his mind, a new sensation made itself known just at the edges of his consciousness.


    It was a matter of turning his attention that way that the cause was revealed. Even with his eyes closed, a bright blue display appeared in his mind''s eye, as clear as if he was looking at it directly.


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    1


    4


    9


    13


    11


    14


    14


    14


    This time, he didn''t have the chance to be confused because the answer bubbled up without bidding. It was a status screen, the kind of thing that he should have expected to see after the awakening ceremony.


    My name is Nicholas Crowley, and I am twelve years old. I am the second son of Captain Crowley of Floria, a village on the frontier of the Illumia Kingdom. The year is 394 After Unification, and I''ve just received my Class.


    Knowledge that had been hiding in his brain as he tried to make sense of everything flooded in. And for all that Nick wasn''t an expert in soul magic, even he could immediately tell that something had happened to his.


    Nicholas Crowley of Floria and Nicholas Crowley of Salem had somehow become the same person. The last memories of his previous life were still blurry, and Nick knew it would take some meditation¡ªor better yet, some Dreamwine¡ªto bring them out. Still, he could remotely remember realizing a Samhain ritual was going wrong and something with too many eyes smiling at him as reality fractured¡­


    A presence loomed over him, and Nick was forced to return to the real world.


    "Is everything alright, young Crowley? I know these things can be exhausting, but I haven''t seen a reaction like yours before. What class did you get?" It was the bald man from before, whom he now recognized as Vicar Alexander, the leading priest of the local congregation.


    "I think I''m fine. It was just a lot of mana all at once." Nick replied, deliberately not mentioning his class'' name.


    "Ah, yes. Mage, ay? I suspected, with all the mana you released. We get one or two of those every few years, even here in the boonies. It''s the wild mana, I say. That much energy floating around is bound to have consequences, no matter what they think in the hinterland about breeding."


    Nick smiled, allowing the misunderstanding to continue. He still hadn''t finished cataloging every memory, but something told him that Occultist was not an ordinary class, just like it hadn''t been a common type of caster even among the underworld in his last life.


    Not that the community was particularly big, but there definitely were more alchemists and body enhancers than occultists. Few people wanted to risk delving so deep.


    Once all the children had acclimated to the awakening, the doors to the chamber opened, and a stream of people entered.


    Automatically, Nick''s eyes scanned the crowd, looking for his family. A tall woman wearing a light lilac sundress was at the forefront of the crowd, and from how the other parents moved to let her pass unimpeded, she was obviously well respected.


    Nick recognized her as his mother, and something inside him unclenched at the sight. His younger self had been worried sick he would get a useless class. While he hadn''t found the time to explore his status in full, he knew from his previous experience that anything regarding the occult could be very useful indeed. He hadn''t had a helpful system to guide him, but Nick knew he could do much, especially if this world was as full of mana as he could remember.


    Any other thought was put aside as a force of nature swept him in her arms, "There he is. My little boy. I''m so proud of you!"


    Dangling in his mother''s arms, Nick could only smile warmly, enjoying the closeness he never had in his past life.


    "A Mage is a fine class, Lady Elena. He''ll need some further education to become a proper one once he''s a bit older, but for now, he''ll be able to learn with the rest of the children at our lessons," Vicar Alexander came around to say, earning a nod from Nick''s mother.


    "A Mage, huh? Can''t say I know who you get it from, but I''ve fought alongside enough to be able to help you start training."


    Ah, that''s right. She''s a retired adventurer. She must have met a lot of mages in her life¡­ I would like to think I know enough by myself, having been a caster for over a decade, but this world is so different that an introduction might be helpful. Just to see if the basic principles are the same.


    The post-ceremony celebrations were relatively limited compared to what he had been told happened in a proper city, as life on the frontier was never plentiful enough for them to afford to splurge without a good reason. However, the newly awakened children were still made to walk around the village in a parade as the other citizens clapped and cheered their accomplishment.


    In Floria, accessing one''s system meant they could finally begin their apprenticeship¡ªdepending on the class they had gotten. Of course, surprises weren''t common, and most children inherited the class of one of their parents.


    Having lived his old life as a recluse, especially after his grandfather and teacher of the arcane had died just after he turned nineteen, Nick enjoyed the attention more than he thought he would. It was another example of him not being the same person he had been in the other world. That Nick would have shied away from leading the parade of children, but the current one didn''t mind. Instead, he happily walked alongside his mother as they headed to the town hall, where his father would be.


    Floria was aptly named. The furthest village on the western edges of the Illumia Kingdom, where plant life and green covered everything. Sitting at the border of the Green Ocean, a massive forested area that ran along the entire border and much further beyond, Floria served as a starting point for any expedition in the unknown and little more besides. People farmed some of the land that had been cleared, and an economy had been built around monster parts that adventurers sold here because they weren''t worth the effort of lugging around until an actual city like Alluria, as it was three days of carriage travel away.


    Finally, they reached the central plaza, where the market was held once a month and where the rest of the town''s citizens were currently gathered, cheering for their arrival. Creeper vines of various colors had been carefully removed from their chosen trees and placed around the square as if garlands, and Nick''s father, the town''s Captain, waited for them with a wide smile.


    Another hug, this time much more gentle and conscious of the image they were portraying followed, and the young part of Nick''s consciousness couldn''t help but beam proudly.


    "So, what is it?" His father, Eugene, whispered curiously.


    "Mage," Elena answered first, once again saving Nick from having to lie. He hadn''t really intended to, but the instincts of a life spent avoiding notice of the mundane world and any other practitioner made it challenging to be open, even though he felt all the affection an eleven-year-old boy should have toward his parents.


    "I knew it! You were never gonna be a Knight!" A younger voice interrupted, and Nick turned to see his older brother, Devon, rush toward him, pointing a finger dramatically. "Too wimpy!"


    Such a taunt would have usually been enough to set Nick off, sending the two tumbling to the ground as they wrestled. Though he didn''t have any intention of doing that here, his mother grabbed him in a vice grip. She sported a broad smile, but whispered harshly, "Don''t you dare. I bought you those clothes specifically for this day. If you get them dirty, I''ll make you train three times as hard."


    A shiver ran down Nick''s spine. While Elena was a perfectly loving mother most of the time, her past as an adventurer ensured she put her children through their paces, wanting to leave them capable enough to handle any path they would be assigned. It showed in his higher-than-average stats, though his strength was still lagging behind.


    Devon quieted, knowing better than to call his mother''s wrath upon himself. The festivity continued, and the family made sure to do the rounds, greeting all the movers and shakers of their little frontier town as much as any could be considered such.


    "Are you gonna get a class change? I heard they can do those if you pay enough," Devon eventually asked. Nick immediately shook his head. He didn''t know much about the system''s underlying mechanism or how it would affect his abilities, but he was an Occultist at heart. And even if he didn''t want to be one, he remembered his mother explaining that arranging a class change was prohibitively expensive. They were only done in the direst of cases.


    "But then you won''t be able to learn from mom or dad."


    That was the issue, wasn''t it? Young Nick was terrified of being in a class that was incompatible with his family''s. It would mean learning only the basics from the temple and then leaving for a city where he''d get an apprenticeship or remain stagnant all his life while trying to develop independently. It was a rational fear for an eleven-year-old kid to have.


    The new Nick could barely keep a grin from forming. He had spent his entire previous life scraping by, experimenting with reagents and rituals of all kinds to squeeze just a little more magic out of a world that had left it behind. Being in a place where everyone, from the most humble Farmer to the greatest Paladin, lived and breathed mana made him giddy with excitement.


    Oh, I''m going to have so much fun.

 Chapter 2

    "Run! Keep running like the hounds of hell are chasing you down! No son of mine will leave this house with less than thirty Constitution!"Nick pumped his legs, forcing his lungs to keep working even though he really wanted to give up and lay on the grass.


    His old life had been busy maintaining a mundane identity while furthering his study of the arcane, but it had mostly been a mental effort. He had done the bare minimum to maintain his health, but strenuous physical labor was entirely foreign to Nicholas Crowley of Salem.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Came out of his mouth instead. Nick wasn''t stupid enough to protest his C-rank adventurer mother, especially when she was the only person for miles willing to teach him the basics of this world''s magic.


    "On your left!" Devon shouted as he lapped him again. Nick ground his teeth, childish frustration driving him forward beyond what his desire for a powerful body did.


    This torture continued for a good fifteen minutes more until his mother finally called for an end. "Alright, slow down, but don''t stop! Keep breathing through your nose and expanding your diaphragm as I showed you!"


    Nick did his best to follow her command, though he couldn''t go through the entire breathing pattern she was teaching them. His disadvantage of being a magic class rather than a fighter like his brother kept frustrating him, but he didn''t let that keep him down.


    I''m going to learn that passive skill if it''s the last thing I do. A bonus to mana efficiency for every proficiency tier is just too good to pass up, even without the stamina regeneration.


    "Alright, that was pretty good. Devon, you should concentrate less on lapping your brother and more on keeping up the pattern. You''ll never progress beyond Beginner in the Stalking Gait if you don''t fix your attention issue. Nicholas, think less and act more. I understand you have a more difficult time without the benefits of a compatible class, but I know a dozen Mages who mastered the Stalking Gait to great success. Do not let that hold you back." Elena Crowley could be a harsh taskmistress, but she knew what she was talking about and tailored a regimen for each of her children. "The worst mistake an adventurer can make is thinking they must keep to their archetype. No one would expect a mage to outrun a monster, which is why you must be strong enough to do so! Live another day is your motto!"


    With that, she dismissed them to go take a shower using the newly installed water heater. That such a small thing could be considered a luxury in this world still tripped Nick up, but he was grateful to his father for splurging on the magic item. He already had to suffer through harsh physical training, and cold showers would have seriously tested his patience.


    Soon enough, he was clean again and feeling much more like a human¡ªor well, like a person. This new world had many other species, and not the mythical ones he had read about in his old life¡ªactual, currently-existent sapient species separate from humanity.


    "Are you done? Gods, you always take so long!" Devon shouted, running past him to get back to the house, where the next part of their training would take place.


    I don''t know where he gets the enthusiasm. Running again after being forced to do all that? No, thank you. I''m a sane and rational person with another lifetime in my brain. You won''t catch me doing more physical exercise than I need to.


    Chuckling to himself, Nick followed in his brother''s wake, walking back to the house from the bathing area.


    An indoor bath would have been appreciated, but I suppose I can''t have everything. At least the money situation doesn''t seem too tight if Father bought the water heater. We might upgrade again in the next few years if no emergency happens.


    The inside of his new home was what he''d describe as medieval cozy. With a crackling fireplace to ward off the early spring''s chill, plush armchairs made of Thunderhoof leather stuffed with its wool, and wooden interiors, the only thing it lacked was a mug of hot chocolate and an old book about an extinct style of casting and he would have been in heaven.


    "Good. Now that you are both here, we can get started. Sit down and drink your soup. I''ll teach you while you eat." Elena said authoritatively, gesturing to the two full bowls and corresponding chairs.


    Nick settled down, grabbing his spoon and shoving the delightful turnip and thunderhoof soup in his mouth. With the end of winter, they could finally begin using up the last of their reserves of dried meat, which resulted in much more nutritious meals than the usual seasonal fare.


    "Last time, we reviewed the basics of Skills and Spells and how they differ from Traits. Can anyone give me a short summary of that before we move on?" Elena began, her voice taking on a tone Nick could recognize from his old teacher as repeating something for the nth time.


    "But mooom, I already know that! I don''t get why I have to do baby stuff just because Nick is here! The temple already taught me everything about that!" Devon complained loudly, letting his spoon drop in his soup and crossing his arms with a huff.


    Nick barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes, knowing better than to show how annoyed he was with the pace his brother forced him to follow. He hadn''t told anyone about his reincarnation and didn''t intend to, which meant limiting himself to his older but slow-learner brother''s pace. It was torture for a nerd like him.


    "Devon, we are going through the basics again because Vicar Alexander told me you were having trouble following along! Do not blame your brother!"


    Devon pouted, even going so far as to bring out the puppy eyes, but their mother wasn''t considered a badass without a reason. She had personally hunted down the thunderhoof they were eating, after all. And that was a D-rank creature that usually required a team of guardsmen to bring down.


    "It''s just sooo boring. I''m much better than the others at swords! Why do I have to remember all those boring facts when I can just beat up everyone?!" Devon grumbled, sounding precisely like one of Nick''s old classmates, who then went on to receive a scholarship for sports. Unfortunately for him, this world didn''t have colleges ready to throw money at him, and even the knightly orders who maintained schools wouldn''t come looking on the frontier unless a great talent appeared.


    "Because unless you know those boring facts, you''ll make terrible choices and ruin your build, which means you''ll start to lose against those you can now beat, no matter your natural talent," Elena explained, more than used to her child''s ways. She took Devon''s hand and forced him to look up. "I''m doing this because you both have a lot of potential. You can even aim to be recruited in a good knight order if that''s what you want to do in a few years. But you won''t get there if you ruin your build."


    A moment of silence followed, but eventually, Devon nodded, defeated.


    Seeing that there were no more complaints, she turned to Nick, "Now then. Nicholas, please give me a short summary of the last lesson so I can start telling you how developing specific skills can affect your Traits."


    Nick swallowed the last of his soup and politely dabbed his lips, enjoying the look of frustration his brother sent him more than he should. "Skills are the most common form of power the System recognizes as worth crystallizing. They can be inherited, developed, or earned through innumerable ways, though the easiest is to receive instructions from someone who already has it. Spells are similar to skills but usually confined to those Classes that can use mana. They can affect a wide range of things and can only be learned or developed, not bestowed." There was much more than that, of course. Even just a preliminary study had shown an incredible variety, but a kid wouldn''t know about that.


    Nick took a deep breath, still sore from all the running he had done. His body was sturdier than the average eleven-year-old in his previous life, but it was still mortal. "Finally, Traits can only be received from the System as recognition of a great deed or, as the temple says, from a God, though it is disputed exactly how involved they might be. A person usually only has one or two Traits, counting the one they get from the Class Ceremony."


    And wasn''t that a big surprise? Apparently, everyone knew that gods existed in this world, but there wasn''t much religious strife. The reason behind that, and the thing Nick still struggled to understand, was that those beings had once been mortal and achieved their power through growth rather than divine nature.


    Well, the temple didn''t like it when I hemmed and hawed over the divine. According to them, Sashara of the Guiding Flame was already a goddess at birth and simply had to achieve her destiny. It''s still weird to me to live in a world where there are still people who remember the last ascension two hundred and fifty years ago.


    "Good, though don''t think I didn''t notice your little game there. Annoying the priests might be fun, but you have to remember that they don''t have to teach you anything. If you are too cheeky, they are well within their rights to throw you out." Unsaid went that he would not like the consequences of being thrown out.


    And with that, their second lesson started, and it was supposed to be a rest day! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally alone in his room, Nick sat on his bed, trying to come to terms with how much his life had changed.


    He had always been good at going with the flow, and this quality had allowed him to avoid freaking out and drawing notice to his change.


    Of course, his family had noticed he was different, as had a few others he interacted with often enough, but kid Nick had always been a bit more withdrawn and shy than his older brother, if prone to fits when sufficiently provoked, and everyone had simply decided his change had come from the Class Ceremony.


    The people in Floria barely interacted with casters, a few adventurers down on their luck notwithstanding. Though Mage was a basic class everyone could get, it had a low chance of appearing in a family that didn''t already have a magical lineage. Given the multiversal habit of casters to seclude themselves from the world to study the arcane, they were understandably shrouded in mystery. It wouldn''t be too weird for an already shy kid to spend less time outside with the other kids and more on his own after receiving such power.


    And Nick had a very good reason for wanting to be alone, despite genuinely appreciating the free instruction he was getting and that he would have never imagined possible in his old world.


    <table cellpadding="0" cellspacing="0" class="chapter-table">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td valign="top">


    <strong>TRAIT NAME</strong></p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    <strong>PROFICIENCY</strong></p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    <strong>DESCRIPTION</strong></p>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td valign="top">


    Parsimonia</p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    Beginner</p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    Occultist Class Trait that increases mana efficiency, allowing for greater stealth and endurance in casting.</p>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td valign="top">


    Blasphemy</p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    Unique</p>


    </td>


    <td valign="top">


    Unique Trait that guarantees independence from external influence.</p>


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Parsimonia was already a different enough Trait from what he had been told to expect. According to Vicar Alexander, mages usually received a Trait related to their affinity if they had a pronounced one or a generalist Caster trait to aid in their magic use. Parsimonia was different enough from the others that Nick hadn''t felt comfortable sharing it, but luckily, one''s status was considered a private matter after the Class Ceremony, so no one had questioned him.


    It was good that no one had because his second Trait was sure to raise alarm bells if his first hadn''t been enough.


    Just the name was enough to make it obvious he wasn''t exactly a god-abiding citizen, and since nothing little Nick had ever done should have warranted such an ominous thing, he was sure the temple would have called the Inquisition¡ªif it existed in this world.


    Blasphemy was the kind of Trait legends spoke of. The gift one would receive from a god after slaying a powerful archdemon or curing a plague.


    Nick had gotten it because he didn''t belong. And it delighted him.

 Chapter 3

    Since carving a rune circle where any of his family members could stumble into it felt like a terrible idea, and salt was a necessary and expensive ingredient for the Crowley household, Nick was reduced to playing around with the more rustic styles of casting he knew about.Standing alone in the middle of a forest clearing in the darkness before dawn, far enough from the house that he wouldn''t be spotted but close enough to be on the pacified edges of the Green Ocean, Nick was finally attempting something beyond the most basic tricks in his repertoire.


    "Note to self. Make and then enchant a pen to write down my experiments. I''ll never take for granted how nice it is to walk down the street and access almost everything a mage can possibly need." Nick said out loud, pacing as he checked the chosen trees to ensure nothing would go wrong. This body didn''t have the benefit of several enhancements to see in the dark, but it was responsive enough he was able to avoid falling on the innumerable roots that choked the clearing.


    He still wasn''t sure what had led to his transmigration, but he strongly suspected his supplier hadn''t just given him subpar ingredients. He might have even accidentally activated some ancient ritual by carelessly choosing a tainted location.


    "America was chock full of ancient burial grounds. This place hasn''t seen human presence for centuries before this latest push to retake land from the forest. I should be safe." Nonetheless, he checked another time. Paranoia was only a detriment when you weren''t playing with the fabric of reality. His senses came up blank for anything but the barest hints of nature spirits.


    "Alright. Experiment number one: Druidic magic. Bereft of the usual elements necessary to conduct a modernized ritual and unwilling to risk exposure by resorting to runes, I have decided to check the transferability of my knowledge with one of the simplest rituals I know."


    Little Nick would have wondered why he was speaking out loud when there was a real risk of being overheard, but old Nick knew better. Magic, for all that it seemed very canonized in this world, was a phenomenon aided and interpreted by the caster''s state of mind. If a mage wanted to achieve a specific result, engaging in behaviors related to that result would significantly increase the odds of the spell being successful. Speaking out loud while going through the motions allowed Nick to enter the necessary flow.


    "Nature magic is the most ancient way humanity had to reach beyond mortality''s constraints. Druidic magic is simply the first codified form of nature magic. The Welcoming of the Sun is the easiest, most basic ritual passed down from the ancient druids of yore, with the least amount of side-effects¡ªAll easily suppressed with some willpower." Which was why Nick had picked it. The ritual was simplistic enough that it pulled on concepts shared among dimensions. Humanity, in its earliest days, should have worshipped the sun here just as it did in his old world. To receive the sun''s blessing for a day meant one''s steps being surer, one''s breath never catching and warding away sickness. It led to some recklessness and gave a strong drive to chase away the darkness with fire that was offset by minor pyrokinetic resistance.


    It was no earth-shaking spell. Nick certainly wouldn''t use it to face a thunderhoof, not after having seen his mother split the massive carcass in two with her bare hands.


    But if it worked, it would show that his old-world knowledge wouldn''t simply be a guiding star for his new journey and could actively be employed. It would catapult him from a novice with some familiarity with the arcane to a veteran who simply had to familiarize himself with new schools of casting.


    Nick took a deep breath, centering himself as he set up the last steps. The ritual itself was simple, almost meditative, involving little more than precise placements of the items he had gathered the previous day and a focused intent. He pulled out a small pouch from his belt, inside which were several sunstones¡ªglimmering yellow gems that seemed to hold the summer''s warmth.


    Pretty, but without any market value. At least in this world where magical ingredients could be bought at the Sunday market.


    "First things first," Nick muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He moved with the ease of practice despite having never done this in his current body, and he began placing the sunstones at the base of specific trees. Each stone was carefully positioned to mark the path the sun would take as it ascended, each tree chosen for its age and position relative to the clearing. Their roots intertwined with the land''s mana in a way that newer growths couldn''t replicate. Nick knew this from years of study¡ªboth in his previous life and the hastily gathered knowledge he''d acquired since finding himself here. Old trees like these acted as conduits, amplifying any druidic ritual''s effects by tapping into the deep, earthbound leylines.


    Finding out that their existence is common knowledge freaked me out for a moment. The damage a decent caster can do with direct access to a leyline doesn''t bear thinking about. But luckily, the people here seem to see them as inaccessible as the sea currents or the high winds. It''s just something that happens in nature to them.


    That the Green Ocean had several running below didn''t come as a surprise. That the few powerful casters around didn''t kill anyone who wandered too close did. But maybe he was still too used to the ancient families on Earth, who greedily gobbled every drop of magic left for themselves. Here, there was enough for anyone. When simply completing daily tasks and killing a few creatures was enough to grow your reserves, there was no need to risk your life tapping into the world''s untamed lifeblood.


    As he set the final stone, Nick began to intone a low chant in the most ancient of the Celtic languages, Leopontic. It was a low, nasal tongue that did not distinguish voiced and unvoiced occlusives. Learning it had been a bitch and a half, but once he had gotten hold of the Etruscan translation of a funerary stone, he had been able to work it out. Invoking the dead shade of Metelos Mae?elalos, one of the few intact names left, had helped, though the man had been furious at being pulled from the lulling embrace of Isos.


    Now, the words slipped from his tongue like a prayer, asking the sun to bless this day, to grant its favor to the one who honored it. His voice rose and fell with the rhythm of the chant, carrying his intent into the ether. Nick could feel the magic stirring around him, a gentle hum that vibrated in his bones.


    This was not the fierce, chaotic power he had to wrangle in his last life, always ready to turn on the caster to punish any mistake. There was something inherently more defined here, less instinctive and more malleable.


    Now came the most difficult moment. He had demonstrated he could use his old world''s rituals to manipulate the local mana, which was already a significant victory. However, how they would manifest, and more importantly, how the System would affect them, was still up in the air.


    The chant ended just as the first rays of dawn broke over the horizon. Nick stood still, his heart beating in time with the the mana gathering in the air. There was no dramatic burst of energy, no dazzling display of light. Instead, the clearing was filled with a quiet, pervasive warmth. The world paused momentarily, acknowledging the ritual''s success.


    As the sunlight touched his skin, Nick felt a wave of invigoration wash over him. It was initially subtle, almost imperceptible, like the slow dawn of awareness after a deep sleep. But as the minutes passed, he realized just how profound the change was. His body felt lighter, his mind clearer. There was a vitality in his limbs that hadn''t been there before, as if he had just awoken from the best sleep of his life and enjoyed the most nourishing meal.


    And yet, it lacked the contentment he had expected. There was no urge to yell out his praise, no desire to prostrate himself to thank the power he couldn''t hope to understand, no bright fire just below his sternum, ready to burn down all existence in its quest to prove its supremacy.


    One part of the ritual had worked seamlessly. Another part had simply failed to manifest.


    The trip back home was much faster. Sneaking out required making absolutely no sound lest his parents hear him. He needed to keep to the darkest spots of the streets and emerged into the forest, where monsters could and did wander, no matter the regular cullings, with only a knife for protection.


    Now that the early morning chill had been driven away from his bones and his steps were as sure as an elf ranger''s, Nick cut the time down in a third and was even able to make a small detour.


    When he reached his house, he immediately noticed the wooden shutters were open, and gentle smoke rose from the chimney, which meant his parents were up.


    This wasn''t ideal, but it also had been a strong possibility. He had prepared for this.


    Against every instinct his kid body had left, Nick swaggered in from the main entrance, making no effort to hide his presence. He wouldn''t be able to escape a C-rank adventurer''s senses anyway.


    An unamused eyebrow lift from his mother urged him to explain, but he refrained, knowing that she''d spot any lie. Instead, he dug into his pockets, took out a couple of fat, springy mushrooms, and dropped them on the table, putting on his best smug face.


    "What is this?" Elena asked, though she already knew. Since her eyebrow was steadily dropping, Nick felt confident enough to answer.


    "It rained yesterday. Today''s Copperhead mushroom day, and I wasn''t going to let Elia pick them all before I got a chance. No way. Nu-huh." Crossing his arms, Nick gave his best cat that got the canary look. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elia was a young fox beastman who used her superior nose to find all the delicious mushrooms growing in the fields behind the temple. Nick had made sure to complain about it loudly last week, since he was known to enjoy those.


    Rather than the reprimand a normal mother would have given for sneaking out, Elena seemed relieved. The fact was, Nick had changed and couldn''t really act his physical age most of the time. A bit of harmless mischief went a long way to reassure her he was still her little boy.


    "Go clean up. And you''ll do double training today. No complaints!" She finally sentenced, earning an amused huff from his father, who wisely didn''t say anything when she turned her gimlet eye on him.


    Nick made sure to appear contrite as he trudged out again toward the washroom, but he was already internally reviewing the results of his experiment.


    Closing the door behind him, he finally allowed the buzzing notification to appear.


    System Notification: Ritual Success


    Welcoming of the Sun ritual completed successfully.


    +250 EXP


    +1 Physical stats (23:47:03/24:00:00)


    Tier 1 Sickness Resistance (23:47:03/24:00:00)


    Sun''s Blessing


    ERROR


    Talent: Blasphemy prevented [Sun''s Blessing].


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    3


    10


    11(12)


    15(16)


    13(14)


    18


    20


    18


    Ah, so that''s why I was feeling it a lot more. I thought the ritual got enhanced because of the abundant mana, but no. I went up in level.


    It made sense, as one of the first lessons he ever got was how to do precisely that. Different Classes had different methods, but the prevailing wisdom was that achieving results in one''s path¡ªwhich counted setting up and successfully conducting a ritual in Nick''s case¡ªwas the best way to go about it.


    With a grin, he settled down. He''d need some time to go over everything that happened with a fine comb, but he wasn''t an Occultist for nothing. No pesky System would hide anything from him!

 Chapter 4

    "The senses given to us by the gods are equally infallible and fallible."Theology had never been Nick''s forte, but he was sure he could spot a glaring problem with that statement. Still, he kept his mouth shut. He had learned to avoid outright antagonizing vicar Alexander. The man could be surprisingly vindictive, and his mother hadn''t been moved by his complaints about having to spend hours gardening. Bad behavior had to be punished.


    That''s the problem with a society that regularly produces monsters capable of wiping out towns like Floria in an afternoon. They consider child-rearing to be a sacred duty and accept no misbehavior. Even if that misbehavior is a grown-ass man explaining his objections to propaganda.


    A long moment of silence passed until the priest was satisfied that the classroom of children was following along¡ªand that Nick wouldn''t interrupt, going by his intense stare.


    "While this may seem like an easily confutable statement at first glance, it is something passed down by Lady Sashara. Thus, we must look for wisdom beyond what we can see with our eyes."


    Ah, so that''s what he meant. Not as clever as he thinks, but I suppose it''s enough for a classroom of preteens.


    A couple of kids made noises of realization, understanding where Alexander was going from just that little hint, but most others remained oblivious and probably not that interested. This wasn''t the most riveting lesson, after all.


    "Can somebody tell me why this is the case?" Alexander asked, warning Nick with his eyes to keep his mouth shut. He had demonstrated his superior deductive abilities well enough, apparently.


    "Yes, Elia?" He pointed to the foxgirl, delighted that someone else would speak.


    "It''s a reference to the hidden stats, right?" She replied, hesitantly at first and then with more confidence once the priest started nodding. "The stats on our sheets are only one part of the System. They interact with each other and make more stats, like the one that governs our senses."


    Only half-right, but it''s better than I would have expected from anyone else.


    "That is mostly right!" Alexander beamed, looking genuinely happy that Elia had deduced as much. "It is indeed true that that verse is considered one of the most important proofs of the existence of hidden stats. Scholars often still reference it as the statement that ended the debate. But what it actually does that still helps us today is offer us a path beyond the System. It reassures us that some things are unknowable to mortals and thus out of our control. It frees us from the burden of infinite knowledge!"


    That might have been the worst sermon Nick had ever heard, and his grandfather had forced him to listen to Father Amorth give one of his exorcism-ridden lectures.


    He''s not always this bad. Really, Alexander is an intelligent person most of the time. The most learned man in Floria, for sure. But he''s still decently up the ladder of a religious organization. It was to be expected that he''d have such a weakness.


    The lesson continued much in the same vein for the following hour. Nick forced himself to keep listening, as once in a while, valuable information was dropped, such as the existence of a specific stat that guided proprioception, which mainly depended on DEX but also on other things such as Class and Traits. It didn''t exactly fit with his build beyond being affected by self-enhancements, and he wasn''t about to waste too much time on it, but it made him wonder if there were hidden stats that dealt with magical affinity.


    Oh, who am I kidding? Of course, there are. There must be. The System''s mania for categorization means nothing else can be.


    Nick wasn''t usually this snarky. He''d even go so far as to say he''d been positively chipper after waking up to his second chance. But having to listen to religious propaganda that didn''t even have the benefit of helping him on his path didn''t help his mood.


    At least the vicar and he had a sort of arrangement. As long as Nick kept silent and didn''t interrupt the sermons, he was allowed to scribble down all his observations in peace. It had only taken one time that the priest tried to confiscate his parchment roll to learn that it was a red line no one wanted to cross. Threats of punishment only worked on those who cared, after all.


    Nick''s fingers itched to reach for his notes, but he restrained himself. Not yet. The vicar still had his eyes on him, and he didn''t want to give him an excuse to launch into another one of his reprimands. It was a delicate balance between showing enough respect to avoid punishment and staying detached enough to maintain his sanity. He glanced out the window, where the late morning light filtered through the trees, already planning how he''d spend his afternoon. Anything was better than this.


    "Nicholas, would you care to answer?" The vicar''s voice snapped him back to the present.


    Nick blinked, realizing the room had gone silent. Alexander was staring at him with the kind of patient authority that demanded participation.


    Glancing at the blackboard and recalling the last few words he had heard, he put together the question. Something about the mathematics of the System''s attributes. Easy enough. "It''s a simple addition," Nick replied, keeping to the basics he should know and away from his speculations. "Racial bonuses, like the Human race''s +1 to all stats, are just added on top of whatever base stats we''re given at birth. Classes usually give more varied bonuses that depend on their focus. For example, Knights might get extra Strength and Constitution, while someone with a more scholarly focus, like Mages, would receive boosts to Intelligence or Wisdom."


    The vicar raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a faint smile. "Good. I''m glad you know that, Nick. But remember, it''s not just about knowing¡ªit''s about understanding the deeper meaning behind what we''re given. Always pay attention to how these gifts interact."


    Nick swallowed the retort that threatened to escape. He knew he could have explained it better, could have delved into his suspicions about hidden attributes or the way Class and Race bonuses likely worked in unexpected ways after a certain level had been reached¡ªit was the only thing that made sense, considering what he had seen his mother do. But he didn''t. It wasn''t worth it, not here.


    He nodded instead, keeping his expression as neutral as possible. "Yes, Vicar."


    The man held his gaze for a few more seconds before continuing the lesson, seemingly satisfied. Nick exhaled slowly, relieved that the spotlight had moved on. Half an hour later, the temple bell rang, signaling the end of the session. The sound was a blessing.


    The vicar closed his book and sighed but didn''t ask anyone to stay behind for supplemental lessons as he did occasionally, giving unspoken permission to leave.


    The children erupted from their benches, eager to be free. They streamed out of the temple in a blur of color and laughter, making a beeline for the fields behind the building. Nick waited until the rush had passed before following at a slower pace, giving the bald man a respectful nod¡ªhe might not like him, but he respected his dedication.


    The day was warm but not too hot, and he headed toward a shaded corner where he could think without being disturbed.


    He found a spot beneath an ancient oak, its broad branches offering cool shade. Pulling out his parchment and charcoal, he began jotting down notes on his latest hypothesis. He was still thinking about the hidden stats the vicar had introduced and his mother had told him about¡ªspecifically, what kind of attributes his Class, rather than hers, might have that weren''t immediately obvious. There had to be more to his abilities than just the ones listed on his sheet. The System was complex, layered with secrets that he doubted had been fully plundered, as evidenced by the weird skills he had received that no one thought to mention as a possibility, and he was determined to uncover them.


    For a while, he lost himself in his thoughts. The quiet of the grove was soothing, broken only by the distant shouts of the other children playing in the fields.


    I''m still not sure of my decision not to pursue advanced rituals. It''s what grandpa would have done until he was sure he had the hang of how things worked, but I keep thinking that I''m wasting valuable time I should use to get ahead of my peers. Not the kids here, of course. They are destined to be farmers, shopkeepers, and occasionally soldiers. But there must be others out there who are racing ahead. Be it because they have more resources than I do, better teachers, or even greater Classes, every second I waste is one they use to leave me behind and grab everything they can.


    Competition for resources was the bane of his last life. Then, a few powerful people had amassed everything they could get their hands on and left nothing but scraps for the rest. There was so much here that he didn''t know where to start.


    Thus, his decision to wait before starting on the greater works he knew of. Rituals and spells he wouldn''t have dared to cast as old Nick were now at his fingertips with a leyline so close, but his instincts told him it couldn''t be free to take as it appeared. As far as he knew, nothing had staked its claim, and even a few careful questions to his parents hadn''t revealed anything, but he had learned to trust his instincts and wouldn''t risk it until he was ready.


    The peace didn''t last much longer. "Nick! Come on, Nick! Play with me!" Elia''s voice broke through his concentration like a sharp crack. He looked up to see the foxgirl bounding toward him, her orange tail swishing excitedly behind her. She skidded to a halt in front of him, amber eyes bright with mischief. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elia, I''m kind of busy right now," Nick said, trying to sound as patient as possible. He held up his parchment as if it were some kind of shield against her boundless energy.


    She pouted, folding her arms across her chest. "You''re always busy. Come on, just for a little while? You''re the only one that can keep up with me."


    That was true, though Nick wasn''t sure if it was a blessing or a curse. Elia had a class that was anything but ordinary¡ªsomething he hadn''t quite figured out yet, but it clearly set her apart from the rest of the village kids. She was faster, stronger, and more agile than anyone her age had any right to be. Nick might have found it fascinating in another moment and even worth studying, but right now, it just made her a persistent distraction.


    "Elia, I''m serious," he said, though his tone lacked real force. It was hard to stay irritated with her when she looked at him with those big, pleading eyes. She reminded him of his mother''s dog. Equally annoying but also funny and joyful.


    She stepped closer, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "I''ll race you. If I win, you have to play with me. If you win, I''ll leave you alone for the rest of the day."


    Nick considered it. On the one hand, he could try to keep working, but experience had taught him that Elia was nothing if not relentless. On the other hand, a quick race might be the fastest way to get her off his back.


    "Fine," he sighed, standing up and dusting off his pants. "But just one race. After that, you''re on your own."


    Elia grinned, her earlier pout vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. She bounced on her toes, clearly excited. "Deal! I''ll even let you pick the course."


    Nick scanned the landscape, searching for a route that would give him a slight edge. The fields behind the temple were wide and open, ideal for a straight sprint, but that would favor Elia''s agility. He needed something with a bit more complexity¡ªsomething that would let him use his wits to make up for any difference in raw physical stats.


    His eyes settled on the treeline just beyond the fields. A tall, gnarled coniferous tree stood a little way into the forest, its branches stretching high above the canopy. Perfect. The path to the tree was narrow and winding, weaving between undergrowth and roots. It would require quick thinking and nimble movement, but more importantly, it was less likely to be interrupted by the other kids playing nearby.


    Nick pointed it out. "See that one? First to touch it and then back here wins."


    Elia glanced at the tree and then back at Nick, a gleam of excitement in her eyes. "Deal. Get ready to lose, though!" She positioned herself at the starting line, already poised to dash off at full speed.


    Nick rolled his eyes but smiled despite himself. "We''ll see about that. Ready?"


    "Ready!" Elia practically vibrated with anticipation.


    "Go!"

 Chapter 5

    They both shot forward, feet pounding against the grass as they sprinted toward the treeline. Elia took an early lead, her natural speed giving her an edge in the open field. But Nick wasn''t far behind. He could already feel his competitive side kicking in, urging him to push harder. He might not have been a kid in mind, but his body and hormones were still those of an eleven-year-old, and he had always hated losing anyway.As they reached the forest''s edge, the terrain shifted. The path narrowed, forcing them to duck under low-hanging branches and leap over roots that jutted out from the ground. Elia was still ahead, her lithe form darting through the obstacles with ease, but Nick had a trick up his sleeve he had been preparing. Admittedly, it was in case he was ever in danger and not to beat a kid in a race, but this would be a good field test.


    "¦Á?¦Ò¦È¦Ç¦Ò¦É?(aisthesis)" With a quick mutter under his breath, he cast a minor sensory enhancement spell. It wasn''t much¡ªjust a small boost to his awareness of his surroundings that his grandfather claimed had been passed down from the patriarch of his family back when he had been a simple hoplite in Athens'' army¡ªbut it was enough to help him spot the most efficient routes through the trees. He could feel the subtle shifts in the air, the way the branches swayed, the slight differences in the density of the undergrowth. It wasn''t flashy, but it gave him the edge he needed.


    A new notification blinked at the edge of his consciousness, but he paid no attention. That it had appeared was enough to know the System would recognize even such simple spells.


    Nick gained ground, cutting through a narrow gap between two trees that Elia had avoided. The spell let him anticipate where the path would twist, allowing him to move more smoothly. He was right on her heels now, the gap between them shrinking with each step.


    The clearing opened to them as they matched each other''s pace. Gnarled roots ran its width, making for treacherous terrain and allowing Nick to keep up despite the superior strength of a beastman.


    The canopy was dense above their heads, cutting off most sunlight and only filtering enough for his spell to inform him something was moving in his periphery, but not what.


    They reached the massive tree at almost the same time, both of them slapping a hand against its rough bark. Nick felt a surge of triumph as his fingers made contact¡ªhe hadn''t expected to keep up this well. But there was no time to celebrate. They both turned to race back to the starting point, and that''s when they heard it.


    A low, rumbling growl echoed through the trees.


    Nick and Elia froze in their tracks, immediately on high alert. The playful atmosphere of the race evaporated in an instant, and the real world filtered back in. Nick''s heart pounded in his chest, not from exertion but from the sudden adrenaline rush. He glanced at Elia, whose ears had perked up, twitching as she tried to locate the source of the sound.


    "Stay close," Nick whispered, his voice barely audible. He could feel the tension in the air, the way the forest had suddenly gone silent around them. Whatever was out there, they didn''t want to face unprepared.


    Despite being a few months shy of twelve, Elia didn''t complain or scream. Instead, she silently moved closer to him, scanning the trees warily. "Did you see it?" She whispered, though with how quickly Nick was cycling through his mana, it felt like it was a scream.


    "Only a glimpse." Nick''s senses were on overdrive. Every rustle of leaves and shift of shadows sent a jolt through him. The wind brought him the smell of mud and the tang of sickness. He hadn''t seen the creature clearly, but the growl told him enough¡ªit was close and not friendly. He glanced at Elia, who had dropped into a low crouch, her eyes narrowed and focused on the direction the sound had come in. She was ready for a fight.


    A tall, brown wolf emerged from the shadows, stepping into the clearing. It was gaunt, with ribs visible beneath its ragged fur. Foam frothed at the edges of its mouth, and its eyes glinted with a wild, sickly madness. Nick''s stomach tightened. Rabid, most likely. One bite from it could mean a slow, agonizing death if they weren''t treated in time. And it was blocking the only path back to the temple.


    The Green Ocean''s trees had a notorious reputation for swallowing sound, making it nearly impossible for anyone outside the immediate area to hear them. Screaming wouldn''t bring attention or help. The only way out was through the wolf.


    Elia let out a low growl of her own, her nails thickening and sharpening into claws. Her fox-like features became more pronounced, and Nick could see the raw strength and agility of her beastman heritage emerge, transforming the girl into something primal and dangerous. "I''ll handle it," she whispered with a voice that was just different enough from her usual one to tell him the changes were beyond skin-deep.


    For a moment, Nick was struck by jealousy. He''d really have enjoyed having a non-human body to explore. He also admired her bravery, but there was no way he would let her face the wolf alone. She was strong, yes, but she was still a kid. He couldn''t stand by and let her protect him when he knew he could do something, even if it meant revealing more of himself than he''d intended.


    Having spent all his previous life hiding as the world moved on from magic, it went against his every instinct. And he had good reasons for not showing off even now. No one would think it possible for a recently classed kid to suddenly develop entirely new spells, especially if they had no magic teacher. And yet, he had to do something. Even if it meant putting himself under the reflectors. Doing nothing meant death.


    Unfortunately, Nick hadn''t had the chance to practice any offensive spell yet. The few he had been able to reliably cast in his old life required too much preparation or were too risky. If he used something powerful to kill the wolf in a blow, it could leave a residue¡ªa magical signature that any decent mage would be able to detect.


    It wasn''t just fear of being discovered that led him to wait. His experiment with the Welcoming of the Sun showed that the System did interfere with spells, even if they were based on entirely different methods.


    Time was of the essence here, and so he couldn''t set up a ritual like he would have done on any other occasion. Of those few active spells he could reliably cast with only his mana pool, one came to mind. It was a bit different than his usual, which was why he had spent so much time getting it right.


    Slowly, he crouched down, his eyes never leaving the wolf, and grabbed hold of a decently sharp stick from the ground. Elia shot him a confused look, knowing that the wooden weapon would snap the second it touched the beast''s dense fur, but before she could say anything, Nick took a deep breath and, with a swift motion, stabbed the stick into his palm. Pain flared through his hand, and blood welled up from the wound, but it was precisely what he needed.


    Both Elia and the wolf reacted in shock. Elia''s eyes widened in alarm, and even in its maddened state, the wolf tilted its head in confusion, momentarily thrown off by Nick''s unexpected action.


    Nick grit his teeth, focusing on the spell as he smeared his blood across the bark of the tree closest to him. The familiar words tumbled from his lips, almost instinctively. " An Eye for an Eye." He whispered, feeling the magic coil within him like a tightly wound spring.


    Sympathetic links were dangerous stuff. If he had dared try it on the wolf directly, he could have just as easily been overwhelmed by its mind. Even if that wasn''t likely, given his experience, the beast was sick with something he wasn''t sure of, and he certainly didn''t want to give it a chance to spread to him.


    Instead of directly affecting the wolf, Nick connected to the tree¡ªusing the ancient, massive roots as his conduit. His blood, smeared across the bark, was enough to establish the bond, and his will surged into the earth, sharpened by his pain, weaving through the tree''s natural mana. He felt the pulse of life deep within the roots, slow and ancient, and then he pushed. Surprisingly for a magical forest, the roots responded eagerly, shifting beneath the ground, waiting for his command.


    The wolf snarled once more, madness returning to its bloodshot eyes. It crouched low, preparing to lunge. Nick could see its muscles coil, its lips pulling back in a crazed snarl, and he knew they were out of time. Elia prepared to defend him in what would have likely been her heroic last act.


    With a sharp exhale, Nick tightened his mental grip on the tree''s roots, willing them to strike. As the wolf jumped at them, a thick, gnarled root erupted from the ground, spearing upward with a force that made Nick''s very being strain with the effort. The root pierced the wolf''s belly, who let out a high-pitched whine, a horrible, pained sound that echoed through the clearing. But it wasn''t enough. The wolf thrashed violently, snapping its jaws in a desperate attempt to free itself. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick didn''t hesitate. He grabbed hold of another root with his mind, dragging it up from the earth. This one moved slower, the strain of manipulating the ancient tree taking its toll on his childlike mana reserves. He could only use this kind of magic because he was compensating with a sacrifice and abusing Parsimonia to handle most of the spell manually¡ªthat had been the bulk of his preparation.


    But he forced it forward, and with a surge of effort, the second root shot up and impaled the wolf again, this time through its side. Blood splattered onto the ground, and the wolf''s movements slowed as the life drained from its body.


    Elia gaped beside him, eyes wide with shock as she watched the roots tear into the beast. "How¡­?" she breathed, her voice barely a whisper.


    Nick couldn''t respond. His focus was entirely on the spell, on holding the roots in place until the wolf finally went still. It twitched once more, a pathetic sound escaping its throat, and then it collapsed, lifeless.


    The clearing fell into an eerie silence, the only sound the faint rustling of leaves above them.


    Nick released his hold on the tree with a shaky breath. The roots receded back into the earth, leaving the wolf''s bloodied corpse behind. His vision swam momentarily as the exhaustion from using so much mana hit him all at once. He blinked rapidly, trying to steady himself, and that was when the notifications blinked into his awareness.


    SYSTEM ALERT


    New Spell Developed: Hoplite''s Help (Sensory Enhancement)


    Mastery: BeginnerExperience Gained: 600


    New Spell Developed: An Eye for an Eye (Sympathetic Link)


    Mastery: BeginnerExperience Gained: 1200


    Forest Wolf (Sick) Killed


    Experience Gained: 200


    Level up!


    Level up!


    Good to know that it''s recognizing these spells too. I''m a bit offended that it''s considering them as beginner mastery, but to be honest, I barely managed to cast them. Parsimonia really is a big deal. I would have never been able to do it in my previous body at this age, even with the know-how.


    His arm was roughly shaken, and Nick turned to give Elia an annoyed glare. However, she was staring past him, her expression more startled than the curious one he was used to. She wasn''t looking at him¡ªshe was looking at the massive tree they had just been racing to.


    "Nick¡­" Elia whispered, voice trembling. She pointed toward the tree.


    Nick followed her gaze and felt his breath catch in his throat. Emerging from the massive tree''s bark was a feminine and ethereal figure. Her skin was the color of wood, her hair like cascading leaves. She stepped forward with a grace that couldn''t belong to a mortal, her eyes glowing a deep, ancient green.


    This was a dryad.

 Chapter 6

    Though Nick could admit to still being overwhelmed by the omnipresence of magic in this new life, he wasn''t so foolish as to forget what it meant.In his old world, non-human sapients had become almost entirely extinct. A few old families sported some magical blood, to be sure, but nothing that would distinguish them from the run-of-the-mill caster, no matter what they might say. Contracts with extraplanar entities were still possible, though they required immense preparation and talent to pull off without losing your soul, and they often still resulted in terrible consequences.


    This meant he wasn''t exactly an expert in interacting with non-humans, but that was nothing a bit of good old-fashioned experimenting could fix.


    Of course, he didn''t immediately jump to summoning demons. That sounded like a quick way of seeing if he''d be lucky enough to have a third life, and he didn''t feel like abandoning his new family yet.


    But the town of Floria held everything he could ask for. Wandering adventurers from all over the country came by to try their hand at the Green Ocean''s hidden treasures, and though they didn''t often have time to entertain a local kid, even just observing how they behaved was enough to give him an idea of what to expect. Then there were the few non-human residents, like Elia and her family, who were exuberant beyond anything he knew, or even old Ogden, the local alchemist, who claimed to be half kobold.


    Admittedly, Nick''s mom had told him it was more likely that he had been the unfortunate result of a potion experiment gone wrong that coated him in reptilian scales rather than the spawn of a human and a kobold, two species that weren''t known to be able to reproduce together without magical aid. But he was weird enough to be helpful anyway.


    None of that prepared him to face an actual fae.


    Old Nick''s grandfather had been extremely clear that he was to avoid giving anything away to the immortal beings, from his name to his word. "Avoid them entirely if possible, and if not, do not offend them and treat them as politely as you would royalty" had been his words, and he''d stick to them in this new world too, unless he saw significant proof that they weren''t the same type of being.


    Which I doubt since fae are known to travel between worlds. I''m sure some are nastier and some kinder, but it''s better not to risk it.


    "I have to say, I expected another foolish Druid trying to steal control over the forest. Not a kid barely old enough to have a class."


    The dryad''s voice was so mellifluous that it almost sounded fake. The smile she directed his way prevented any possible resentment from forming. She stepped closer, extending a hand as if to reach for his.


    "Never heard of stranger danger?" Nick casually replied, stepping back and looking just above the fae''s shoulder. He wouldn''t make the mistake of not responding, but inviting a discussion with a being he couldn''t understand felt like a foolish decision.


    Luckily, rather than take offense, the dryad chuckled. Her leafy mane rustled with the movement, perfectly framing her face.


    Sensing that Elia was overcoming her initial surprise and was about to speak, Nick grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. A stern look was enough to shut her up for the moment.


    "Yes, you mortals and your tendency to lose sight of your young can have some consequences." She replied. "That still doesn''t explain why you felt you had the right to take control of my territory, little human."


    Nick felt the weight of the dryad''s words settle around him like a noose tightening. Her tone was light, almost playful, but there was an underlying edge to it that he couldn''t afford to ignore. She was testing him, toying with him, and one wrong word could see him bound in some fae contract, or worse.


    I don''t know what''s worse than that, but I''m sure she''ll find something. Immortal beings have to be good at avoiding boredom.


    He kept his expression calm, careful not to show any signs of unease. He had to think quickly and choose his words even more carefully.


    "I didn''t claim anything," Nick replied smoothly, keeping his gaze respectfully averted from her piercing eyes. "Just momentarily used what I had at hand to survive. The wolf threatened us, and I protected myself and my friend."


    The dryad raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "Using, you say? How interesting. And yet, this land belongs to me. The roots you used are mine, as are the trees that grow from them. So, what you call ''using'' feels more like taking what''s not yours. Don''t you agree?"


    Nick knew where she was trying to lead him. Admitting that he''d taken something without permission would be akin to confessing a debt. Once he owed her something, the dryad could demand repayment in ways far beyond his ability to satisfy. That was how fae worked in his old world''s legends, and it looked like they were the same here¡ªusing honeyed words and twisted logic to ensnare those foolish enough to make mistakes in their presence.


    He wasn''t about to fall into that trap. Nick had trained for years by reading through terms of service and innumerable subscriptions to save money. Few could match a megacorporation when it came to greed.


    "That would be the case if this were your land," Nick said carefully, "but this part of the forest isn''t just yours. The outer reaches of the Green Ocean have long been under joint control with the kingdom of Illumia. The kingdom protects the roads, the towns, and the people who live along its borders. The laws of reality acknowledge this, and since there''s been no claim to this land by the forest''s residents in all this time, it stands to reason that those who protect it also have the right to use it. I acted within those rights."


    The dryad''s smile faltered for just a moment, her eyes narrowing as she regarded him with renewed interest. Clearly, she hadn''t expected such a well-reasoned response from a child. But instead of anger, her amusement deepened, and her form seemed to shift subtly. Her features became less human, more otherworldly, as though she were dropping some of the pretense of civility. Her eyes glowed brighter, and her leafy hair seemed to rustle with a breeze that wasn''t there.


    "Clever little mortal," she purred, slowly stepping closer. The air around them thickened, and mana pressed down upon them like a heavy blanket. Elia stiffened beside Nick, instinctively forming claws, but Nick subtly shook his head, warning her to stay calm. This wasn''t a fight they could win with brute strength. Just the mana the fae was expelling to intimidate them was enough to eclipse his entire pool, and he wasn''t about to reach for the leyline below his feet now that he knew there was a guardian. That would end any remaining civility, which was their most potent protection.


    "You dance well with your words. But you forget¡­ my roots stretch deep. This land is mine in ways your kingdom could never understand. The trees, the earth, the air¡ªthey all answer to me. And you used them without my blessing."


    Her smile grew sharper and more predatory, and Nick could feel the pressure in the air increasing. Mana swirled around the dryad like a storm, thick with power and menace. The trees groaned and twisted without her uttering a single word, showing a mastery he had never been capable of. She wasn''t just toying with them anymore; she was sizing them up, testing how far she could push before he broke.


    Nick kept his face calm, even as his heart pounded like a drum. He hadn''t been this tense since that time in Nepal with the crazy monks trying to achieve enlightenment by dropping a mountain on their head¡ªand that of every nearby settlement.


    "And yet, you didn''t stop me," he pointed out. "If this land was solely yours, if your control was so absolute, you could have intervened at any time, but you didn''t. Which means you recognized, at least in some small part, the right of use that comes with the kingdom''s protection. If you''re suggesting I''ve been rude, then I apologize, but I acted within the bounds of that right."


    The dryad tilted her head, her smile fading into something more serious. "Apology, hmm? That is an interesting word. But apologies do not erase debts. And your actions, little human, have created one."


    Nick tensed. This was it¡ªthe moment she''d try to bind him. He couldn''t allow that to happen, not even through a seemingly harmless promise. He was about to respond when Elia, who had been silent up until now, suddenly stepped forward, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. "We didn''t come here to take anything from you," Elia growled, her eyes locking onto the dryad''s. "We were just trying to survive. If that''s a crime, then maybe the rules need to change."


    Nick winced internally, but the dryad only laughed, the sound echoing eerily through the clearing. "Oh, little fox, you have fire in you. But fire burns bright and quickly in your kind. Best not to speak of things beyond your understanding." The dryad''s gaze returned to Nick, her expression calculating. "Very well, mortal. I won''t press this¡­ debt further. You''ve argued well enough to avoid it, for now. But remember, your kingdom''s laws do not so easily apply to this forest. The next time you take what''s not yours without permission, I may not be so forgiving."


    With that, she turned, her form dissolving into the tree''s bark as if she had never been there. The pressure in the air lifted, and Nick released a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    "And so I told her off! And let me tell you, that damn plant lady certainly wasn''t expecting it! She ran away immediately after I showed my claws!"


    Long beyond any care about the image he was portraying, Nick groaned in his hands, shrinking in his seat as if that would protect him from the consequences of what had happened.


    To be sure, he was glad they had avoided dying to a rabid beast and even more so that his first encounter with a fae ended in just a scare, but he would have really appreciated it if Elia could have kept her mouth shut for half a second after their return to civilization.


    If he were honest, Nick would admit that they couldn''t avoid telling the truth. The whole mess might have seemed almost too fast to believe while he was living through it, but apparently, it had taken them well over two hours to reappear after they first left, and that was enough time for the priests supervising the children to realize they were missing and call upon the vicar.


    Emerging from the forest unharmed had been enough to stem the worst of it¡ªluckily, no one had sent for his mother yet¡ªbut they couldn''t avoid explaining their disappearance.


    He would have done so without a problem, despite how tired he was feeling after all that happened, but Elia had jumped into it before he could gather the words, and interrupting her would have just shown he thought he needed to hide something. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vicar Alexander had allowed the foxgirl to complete her tale with a carefully neutral expression that slowly started to shift into stony disapproval. Still, to his credit, he didn''t raise his voice.


    "I have lived here for thirty years. For eighteen, I''ve been the vicar. Never have I seen a dryad emerge from the deeper woods, especially not to confront two kids." His voice was closer to a hiss than Nick felt comfortable with. "In all your fantastical explanation, neither of you remembered to tell me why the dryad appeared."


    Elia blinked, likely surprised that the older man was so mad about what she thought to be a fun adventure. "Oh, that''s because Nick used her roots!"


    Oh heavens. Why oh why can''t she keep her mouth shut for once?! Aren''t foxes supposed to be sneaky?


    Nick resisted the urge to gulp when the vicar''s frigid stare turned to him. Yeah, he wasn''t wiggling out of this one.

 Chapter 7

    "You know, this isn''t so bad. We could have been punished much worse," Elia chattered, cleaning the cover of another ancient book and avoiding the dust bunny that sprang from it the moment she dropped it on the table. "I heard that the vicar used to put misbehaving kids to work in the fields once! Apparently, the bishop prohibited extreme manual labor a few years ago because it could impact our path, but I''m sure he''d have found a way if he was mad enough."Nick grunted, wrestling with a particularly annoying specimen that didn''t seem to have gotten the memo it was supposed to be temporary. Dust bunnies in a world of abundant magic were literal things, more similar to sprites than to elementals, to be fair, but they were still more than willing to make a mess of things before dutifully being swept away by a well-positioned broom.


    Nick wiped the sweat from his brow once the creature dispersed, leaning back from the dusty shelf he had been painstakingly cleaning. With its towering shelves and forgotten nooks, the ancient temple library was not precisely the punishment he''d dreaded, but it was still exhausting. Elia was right¡ªit could have been much worse. The vicar hadn''t been as angry as Nick had expected after they''d barely escaped the dryad''s territory, but that didn''t mean he''d let them off easy either. Cleaning the temple library, which had clearly been neglected for years, was no small task.


    "I''d prefer a few hours in the fields over this," Nick muttered under his breath, sweeping up the remains of yet another dust bunny. "At least then, the work would be straightforward. Here, we''re battling an entire army of these things without ever knowing when another one will turn up."


    Elia chuckled as she chased the sprite she''d disturbed. It had taken on an almost playful demeanor, darting around her legs as she tried to catch it. "Come on, Nick. You have to admit, there''s some charm in exploring an old library. It''s like we''re treasure hunters¡­ except instead of gold, we''re digging through a mountain of dust." She sweat-dropped, realizing halfway through that it wasn''t as exciting as she was trying to make it.


    "Treasure hunters?" Nick raised an eyebrow, glancing at the row of decaying manuscripts. "If by treasure, you mean long-forgotten theology and a few local diaries that even the priests can''t be bothered to read, then sure."


    Elia grinned. "Exactly! Who knows what kind of ancient wisdom might be buried in these pages? Maybe we''ll find something that could help us in the future. Oh, the inheritance of an ancient mage! Or maybe the lost formula of Panacea!"


    Nick had already thought of that, of course. Well, not as enthusiastically, but still, he had been curious at first. Under normal circumstances, the idea of rifling through a library, potentially discovering magical texts or hidden knowledge, would have thrilled him. In his old world, he''d have jumped at the opportunity. But the vicar had been very clear when they were assigned this task¡ªanything truly valuable, like magical tomes, wouldn''t be found here. Those were far too expensive for a small provincial temple to afford. If Nick wanted to read anything of real importance, he''d have to wait until his apprenticeship or hope for the unlikely event that a wandering adventurer would sell one to the local shops¡ªwhich hadn''t happened in the past few years and was unlikely to happen now. Neither option seemed promising.


    Still, old habits died hard. He itched to explore deeper, to check every forgotten book and scroll for something special. That, however, would mean spending even longer inhaling dust instead of exploring his new status and what earning levels did to his abilities, which he was dying to do.


    "The vicar said we''re the first to do this in years. Even the priests don''t come down here often. Too busy with practicing healing spells." Not that he was jealous. No siree. He hadn''t tried to sneak in a training session for the younger priests and been caught, not at all. And it certainly hadn''t ended with his mother tanning his butt. He was practically an adult. He certainly would never be spanked.


    Elia batted at the persistent dust bunny with her claws, weaving between the benches as she tried to corner it. "Maybe that''s why we''re stuck doing this. No one else wants to deal with the mess, so we get the honor."


    Nick rolled his eyes. "No, I''m pretty sure it has to do with the fact that you told the vicar everything we did, and he got mad at us for leaving the fields, fighting a monster, practicing magic, getting hurt, and talking with a dryad." That finally seemed to shut up the energetic foxgirl, so he returned his attention to the tome before him. It was an old, weathered book with a faded title he couldn''t quite make out. He flipped it open, carefully checking the pages to ensure they were intact. Something caught his eye as he did¡ªa faint, glowing script at the top of one of the pages. His breath hitched. This was no ordinary book.


    He immediately shut it close. A lifetime as an occultist had been enough to learn that anything containing enough magic to glow also held enough to make trouble, and so, after a quick look at Elia to ensure she was still playing around¡ªand wasn''t likely to return to her position unless he specifically called her¡ªNick proceeded to employ his old routine to check new books. He was a bibliophile, after all.


    First, he drew a quick pentagram within a circle in the dust with his finger. The table was dirty enough that its lines were clear. Secondly, Nick plucked a few strands of hair from his scalp, wincing at the sharp sting. He placed them at the center of the pentagram, using the twinge of pain to prepare the ritual.


    With its roots in the Hellenistic world, Alexandrine''s magic had always been deeply connected to the effort of conquest and the drive of knowledge. Pain, sacrifice, and focus¡ªit demanded a personal toll, but in exchange, it provided a precise and careful way to navigate the arcane.


    It was the kind of spell that wasn''t often seen in the modern world. Too finicky, too reliant on the caster''s experience.


    As he whispered the Koin¨¨ words for the inspection spell, "Episkop¨¦, episkop¨¦ kai upotup¨°," he channeled a small amount of mana into the ritual. The air around him shifted, the pentagram glowing faintly in the dust. The ritual would reveal any hidden dangers within the book, traps, or curses that could catch an unwary reader off guard.


    It had helped him a lot when trawling through old inheritances for anything of worth, especially since few could glean as much as he did with such base magic.


    Nick''s sense of the outer world faded as the spell took hold, his awareness concentrating to encompass only the book''s aura. What he found wasn''t a malevolent force, but it wasn''t harmless either. Layers of magic woven into the tome began to reveal themselves, intricate and carefully placed. This was the work of someone who knew what they were doing.


    The first layer was easy to understand: a locking charm designed to protect the book from unworthy eyes. It wasn''t an active barrier but required a certain level of magical aptitude to bypass. Nick could tell that the charm wasn''t just a simple lock but keyed to a sense of worthiness. Only those deemed suitable could fully access the book''s contents.


    The second layer was a secrecy spell. It masked the book''s magical nature, making it appear ordinary to anyone not actively looking for enchantments. That explained why the priests hadn''t noticed it despite having enough mana¡ªif the magic was subtle enough, it could easily slip under the radar of anyone not expecting to find something magical in this dusty old library. Nick couldn''t help but smile at that. Whoever had hidden this book here had been clever.


    The third layer, however, puzzled him. It was some kind of plant-based magic intertwined with the fibers of the pages. At first, he thought it might be a preservation charm to keep the book from decaying over time. But there was something else to it¡ªsomething alive. The magic felt vibrant, like nothing he had encountered before. It took him a moment to realize that this spell, unlike the two others, was the work of a true master. Someone who could do things he could hardly imagine had carefully poured over this little book to ensure it would not crumble with time.


    For all that Nick prided over his accumulated knowledge, he was well aware that what he could do in his last life would have barely been considered passable for an apprentice back when magic was alive. In a dying world, it was impressive, but now that he lived in a golden age, he had to adjust his expectations of what was possible.


    The dryad should have been enough, but if he was honest with himself, her overwhelming presence had distracted him. It was difficult to consider such a creature as something he could compare himself to. This book, however, he understood.


    But how to keep it?


    Releasing the spell, Nick saw his opportunity as Elia chased the dust bunny between the benches. He directed a flick of unrefined mana toward a nearby chair. The legs wobbled for a moment, then tipped over, crashing into Elia''s path just as she leaped for the dust bunny.


    "Hey!" Elia yelped as she tripped, tumbling to the ground in a heap. Seeing its chance, the dust bunny jumped on her head, standing victorious. Nick quickly slid the druid''s diary into his bag, concealing it beneath a stack of old papers, before rushing out of his chair to help the girl.


    Nick hurried down the dirt road. His heart was racing with excitement, thoughts spinning with possibilities. The Diary of Roberta, Druid of the Green Ocean. He could hardly wait to dive into it, to decipher its secrets, and to uncover whatever forgotten knowledge it held. The thought made him giddy, and he couldn''t help but grin as his boots kicked up small puffs of dust with each step.


    He didn''t expect to find any legendary magic, but even just studying the ever-lasting spell, as he had temporarily dubbed it, would undoubtedly further his studies beyond anything else in this little town.


    He had already started planning¡ªwhere he''d study, how he''d ward his room against interruptions, which spells he''d first try to modify with the knowledge he''d glean. Honestly, he might be going a bit overboard, but this was the kind of discovery he could have only dreamt of in his previous life-


    A soft cough interrupted his thoughts, and Nick froze in his tracks. His giddy excitement vanished, replaced by a sinking feeling in his gut. Slowly, he turned his head towards the side of the house, and there, standing with crossed arms and stern faces, were his parents. His mother, Elena, stood with her foot tapping against the ground, her sharp eyes fixed on him. His father, Eugene, was beside her, arms crossed in a more relaxed stance but still carrying an air of stern authority.


    Nick''s shoulders slumped immediately. Great. His dreams of pouring over the book in the quiet of his room slipped away as reality came crashing down on him.


    "Hello, Mother, Father," he mumbled, trying to appear as nonchalant as possible despite the clear tension in the air. He took a tentative step forward, but the look in his mother''s eyes stopped him cold.


    "Do you have any idea how worried I''ve been?" Elena''s voice was sharp, but it carried a note of fear that made Nick flinch. "Running off into the woods, meeting with a fae of all things, and then practicing unsupervised magic?! What were you thinking?!"


    Nick opened his mouth to respond, but his mother cut him off, stepping forward with a look of sheer exasperation. "Honestly, Nick, I thought you''d grown up. You''ve been so quiet lately, I got even worried¡ª" She paused as if struggling to find the right words. "I thought you were maturing and focusing on your studies, but no. The moment I take my eyes off you, you''re back to chasing after trouble."


    Nick winced at the disappointment in her tone. "It wasn''t like that, mum. I just¡ª"


    "Just what?" she interrupted again, her hands touching her hips. "Just thought you''d ignore everything we''ve taught you? Run headlong into danger? What if something had happened to you out there? Do you have any idea how much that scared me?!"


    Nick dropped his gaze to the ground, his excitement thoroughly squashed. "I''m sorry," he muttered, but Elena wasn''t finished.


    "Sorry won''t cut it this time, Nick. I''m going to make sure you''re too busy to even think about another foolish escapade like that. You''ll be helping me in the garden, assisting your father in his duties, and studying under the vicar directly if that''s what it takes to keep you out of trouble. I thought we were past this stage, but clearly, I was mistaken."


    Her words stung more than any punishment, and Nick could only nod silently. He had no real defense¡ªnot when she was so clearly worried for him. The fear in her voice was more cutting than any scolding.


    Elena let out a long sigh, her frustration giving way to exhaustion. "Go to your room. I''ll make sure you have plenty to do tomorrow." With that, she turned and walked back toward the house, leaving Nick standing there with his father.


    Eugene didn''t say anything for a long moment, simply watching Nick with a thoughtful expression. Nick shifted uncomfortably under his gaze, wondering what was coming next. His father wasn''t usually the disciplinarian, but the quiet scrutiny made Nick nervous.


    Finally, Eugene sighed softly and uncrossed his arms. "You know, you really should be more careful," he muttered. "Your mother was terrified when she heard what happened. She thought you were safe out there, just playing in the fields, but then you somehow earned a dryad''s attention. I''ve never even heard of that happening before, and I lived almost all my life here."


    Nick squirmed under the weight of his father''s words. "I didn''t mean to worry her. It just¡­ happened."


    Eugene nodded slowly. "I know. But you need to think about how your actions affect others, not just yourself. You''re not a child anymore, Nick."


    Nick looked up at his father, expecting more of a reprimand, but Eugene''s expression softened into a small smile. "Don''t worry too much about the punishment, though. I''ll take over some of it. I know your mother can be a bit¡­ intense when she''s worried, but she just wants what''s best for you. We both do."


    Nick blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected his father to take his side, at least not in this way. "Thanks, Father," he said, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders, if only a little. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8

    Surprisingly, Nick had come to enjoy physical hard work. With his young, energetic body and a lot of time to think about magic, he was almost eager to get to it.Of course, he would have preferred staying indoors and reading through Roberta''s diary, but even just parsing through the protective spells was taking him a long time. Being able to think about what he''d learned without anyone interrupting him while he cleared his neighbor''s field of invasive plants worked quite well. It was almost meditative.


    That didn''t mean he couldn''t do some of the work with magic. He was being punished unfairly, after all.


    Not that Mum and Dad are wrong. If I was a real kid, this would be more than justified. Honestly, Grandpa punished me more when I lived on Earth. But I''m not a kid. I handled a dangerous situation quite well and even managed to protect Elia. No matter that she was the one to convince the dryad to let us go.


    At least, all the hubbub about their mischievousness and danger-seeking had lowered the attention from his practicing magic without a tutor.


    The vicar was quite angry about that. He had made it clear that whatever ideas his Class might have given Nick, it wasn''t worth blowing himself up by experimenting without a mentor. He had insisted Nick spend his time and energy within the temple if he couldn''t help himself.


    As could be expected, he didn''t follow that order either.


    "The problem with nature magic is that I really, really don''t want to risk calling the dryad to myself again. But it''s also the only kind of magic I have available from this world." Doing another ritual to manipulate the trees was simply out of the question. Even if the fae didn''t rattle Nick, he couldn''t afford to do anything so over the top now that the eyes of the entire town were on him.


    He slowly worked his way through the field, pulling weeds with more force than necessary, his mind a thousand miles away. Nick could feel the rough texture of the earth beneath his hands, the occasional sharp rock or root poking at his fingers, but none of it really registered. His thoughts were consumed by the diary tucked away in his room, waiting for him to dive back in.


    The Diary of Roberta, Druid of the Green Ocean. The title itself promised secrets¡ªanswers to questions no one else seemed interested in asking. So far, though, there had been no spells, no magical incantations, nothing that would have marked it as a valuable tome to anyone else.


    The mystery of why no one had found it was immediately answered by the presence of the secrecy spells. The remaining one, that being why it had been left there in the first place, was now also clear. To the untrained eye, it was just the ramblings of an eccentric druid, filled with musings about leylines, mana flows, and the ever-changing nature of the Green Ocean. Boring, hyper-specific issues that no one but a druid could do much with, and despite what one would think, that class didn''t appear any more than the common Mage did here in Floria, which went to show that if the environment affected the probability of a class being assigned, it was an effect noticeable only through generations. It had yet to show up meaningfully in the town.


    But Nick knew better.


    Firstly, the Green Ocean wasn''t just a forest¡ªit was an immense monstrosity that spanned the entire western side of the continent, if the approximative maps he had seen were correct. It was something closer to the Amazon Rainforest in size than any old thicket. In a world of living magic, full of alien creatures and monsters, that kind of environment had to be full of interesting things to discover.


    Roberta''s notes on the shifting leylines were especially fascinating. Every few decades, the mana-rich veins beneath the forest surfaced, warping the area and everything in it. She reported a significant increase in monsters the two times she had witnessed it with her own eyes and both times, those creatures spilled out of the Green Ocean and made trouble for Floria.


    Nothing as world-ending as if it happened right outside their door, but enough to significantly lower the population.


    That phenomenon may explain why Floria only saw a resurgence less than a century ago despite being technically much older. If the previous settlement had been faced with a nearby leyline surfacing, it wouldn''t have been able to survive. The people probably abandoned their homes, which the green swallowed up, only to be resurfaced by the reclamation efforts.


    Nick''s thoughts remained on those ancient dungeons as he yanked another stubborn weed free from the soil. He''d yet to hear any hint of that happening from his forays into the village. Despite being a retired adventurer, his mother hadn''t spoken of them, and no mention was made in his books either. His last source of reliable information, the vicar, hadn''t even hinted at the subject during their lessons. That, of course, made Nick even more curious.


    He had a plan to learn more, but that would have to wait until he was done with this stupid punishment.


    What little he''d managed to glean from Roberta''s writings hadn''t satisfied him either. She mentioned dungeons only in the context of leyline surges, describing them as "tumors in the weave of nature." According to her, the local fauna couldn''t handle the sudden influx of mana when a leyline shifted, leading to mutations. Animals grew powerful beyond their ability to control, often leading to magic-capable monsters drunk on their power that spilled everywhere.


    Sometimes, though, the earth itself seemed to break, forming pockets of chaotic magic¡ªdungeons. Nick could only imagine what lay inside those pockets since Roberta only referred to them as annoyances to her job as guardian of the balance and thought little of those who sought them.


    He had momentarily thought about asking the vicar more about them, but he wasn''t likely to receive an answer after his recent escapade. The man already suspected Nick was too eager for his own good when it came to magic, and he had no intention of adding fuel to that fire.


    "Nicholas," his mother''s sharp voice broke through his thoughts.


    He jerked, looking up to see Elena watching him from the edge of the field, her arms crossed. "You''re daydreaming again," she chided, though her tone was softened compared to the raw fear of a week prior. "Focus. The work won''t do itself."


    "Right," Nick muttered, pulling another weed with renewed vigor if only to appease her.


    She lingered for a moment longer, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re doing a good job, but don''t think that''ll get you out of extra chores. I''ll check on you again in a bit."


    Nick nodded, waiting until she turned and walked back toward their house before sighing. His hands moved mechanically as he continued to clear the field, but his mind slipped back to the diary.


    Beyond the dungeons¡ªby far the most exciting discovery so far¡ªNick was also working his way through the three spells laid on it.


    He brought out his status screen with a thought, smiling in satisfaction at what he saw.


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    6


    19


    14 Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    18


    16


    24


    29


    24


    The first thing that popped out was that he had earned another level. That was directly connected to his study of Roberta''s magic, which made sense since, as far as he could tell, his class was supposed to grow from magical research and obscure spell usage.


    That didn''t mean he couldn''t earn levels from fighting, as shown by his defeat of the wolf granting him 200 experience, but that was a whopping fifty percent less than his first use of the basic Hoplite''s Help gave him. The more complex [Eye for an Eye] gave him six times as much.


    Considering that those were all complete spells he had come into this world already knowing, he was willing to bet that creating an entirely new one, or even reverse-engineering a complex bit of local magic, would have even better results.


    To be fair, not every novice can start working on high-difficulty spells from the beginning. I bet a normal Occultist here has to rely entirely on having a mentor. Well, it''s more than balanced by the fact that I don''t earn experience by working out or training with mum, no matter how much she tells me it will still be helpful one day.


    It was a good thing that his stat increases also affected charisma. He doubted he''d be able to affect remorse so well otherwise.


    Floria was a genuinely lovely town, especially for being on the border of an untamed wilderness. It had just a couple thousand permanent residents, which allowed it to keep its charm without being a hamlet.


    The streets were properly cobbled and clean, thanks to the hard work of the local militia''s recruits, who were put to the task whenever one messed up. There were artisan shops of all kinds servicing everyone, from the housewife looking to buy fresh produce to the adventurer itching to try their luck at the Green Ocean and wanting to stock up on potions and antidotes.


    There were only two taverns. The nicer establishment was at the town''s eastern entrance. It was meant to service the kingdom''s merchants and the occasional visitor with enough money to afford a room and board.


    The other, which was Nick''s target for the day, was on the opposite side. Much closer to the wall that technically protected them from the forest''s denizens¡ªwhich Nick strongly suspected had once been an anchor for wards and was now merely used as physical protection for the soldiers to hide behind in case a beast who could fly or climb decided to try its luck¡ª it was entirely dedicated to one type of customer: adventurers.


    The recent escapade with Elia was still fresh on everyone''s lips. Passing villagers shot him looks, some amused, others concerned, and it didn''t help that a few of the older women would tsk and shake their heads as he walked by. Nick wasn''t too worried about being recognized since his father worked on the wall most days, and a child visiting their parent was quite normal, but if anyone saw him at the tavern, they''d tell, and his mother might ground him for a month.


    That was why he darted down a side alley as soon as he reached the denser part of town. He passed a few men unloading crates and a pair of older teens locked in a kiss, but no one paid him much attention. His path was deliberate, though it took longer this way. Better take a few more minutes than risk one of the more annoying elders asking questions.


    After some more sneaking, he finally reached the tavern. It was rougher around the edges than the polished inn on the other side of town. This place, after all, catered to those who lived dangerously, the adventurers who ventured into the Green Ocean and sometimes didn''t return. The smell of ale, sweat, and the faint tinge of steel oil hung in the air, though it wasn''t quite lunchtime yet. Most of the regulars wouldn''t arrive until later after they finished dealing with whatever beasts lurked on the edges of the forest that morning.


    Nick pressed himself into the shadows of a narrow passage beside the tavern, peering out from behind a stack of empty barrels. He waited. The tavern''s back door creaked open just as he expected. A girl¡ªjust a few years older than him but already weighed down by adulthood¡ªstepped outside. Her apron was stained with old food and drink, and she looked tired.


    That was Theresa. She was a server at the tavern, but she was also a mother and wife. Her equally young husband worked as a guard on the wall under Nick''s father, who had also been the one to laughingly tell the family that this was the time of day when the girl usually snuck away for a moment to talk to her beloved. It was the only moment when the tavern''s back door would be unwatched.


    Nick waited, crouching low as Theresa crossed the street and disappeared into the main streets. Once she was out of sight, he darted from his hiding place and slipped through the back door after a quick kinetic push to lift the lock.


    Inside, the tavern was quiet. Few adventurers sat in the common room, nursing their drinks or chatting in low voices.


    Nick found a cupboard near the far corner of the room that served his purpose. It was just big enough for him to squeeze inside but was dusty, empty, and unlikely to be needed anytime soon. After glancing around to ensure no one was watching, he slipped inside and pulled the door shut, leaving it just ajar enough to let sound filter through.


    The sounds of mugs clinking and the low murmur of voices slowly filled the tavern as more people came in. Nick crouched in the cramped space, his knees pressed against his chest. He was careful not to move too much, as any noise might give him away. Information flowed freely in places like this, and Nick was keen to soak it up.

 Chapter 9

    Nick shifted into the cupboard, trying to get more comfortable, already cramping from the awkward position. The initial rush of excitement had worn off, and now he found himself waiting, listening to the hum of tavern life. Voices drifted through the crack, but the conversations were mostly mundane. Well, as mundane as monster hunters and crazy people could get.He heard complaints about the local alchemist¡ªhow he''d started a frenzy by buying up everything and then stopped buying as many monster parts. Some of the older adventurers grumbled that their hard-earned kills were now worth less than before since the other merchants only purchased a few specific items and weren''t interested in wholesale.


    "He''s stocked up, I heard," one said, his voice gravelly too much ale. "Merchant caravan''s coming through in a few months. Wants to be ready."


    Another scoffed, "Doesn''t help us now. I had to take a job killing rats for that old bat Thorne just to make ends meet. I haven''t gotten a level in months!"


    There was some laughter at that, but it was half-hearted. These adventurers weren''t the heroic types from stories. They were just people with a combat-related class who couldn''t make it in the big cities and were scraping by on the frontier, where there was less competition. Nick shifted slightly, his mind wandering. He wasn''t interested in their money problems, but something else piqued his curiosity.


    "Forest''s been quiet lately," another adventurer chimed in, his voice younger but still rough around the edges. Probably forced. Kid has to be younger than eighteen. "I had to go deeper than usual just to find anything useful. It''s like all the plants up front are dried out, or missing. The good spots had barely enough to make the day worth it."


    Nick''s ears perked up. The forest is quieter? He frowned. Could the dryad have something to do with that? His encounter still lingered in his mind. Her presence had been overwhelming, her control over the forest absolute. If she''d decided to hold back some of the forest''s natural mana from the area closest to Floria, that could explain the strange quiet. Though Nick had no idea how to do that himself, he was sure a semi-immortal being could figure it out over the centuries. But why would she do that?


    The conversation drifted back to more mundane topics¡ªwho sold the best ale, how the militia was stretching patrols beyond the wall after the wolf attack, and increasing the drills. Nothing that held Nick''s attention.


    After what felt like a day but was probably little more than an hour, the tavern began to quiet down. The lunch rush had come and gone, leaving only a couple of tables occupied. Nick stifled a sigh. He''d hoped to hear something more exciting about the leylines or the dungeons. He''d have settled for the story of an interesting spell being cast. But so far, nothing.


    I should have lowered my expectations. Yes, these people wander the forest daily, but it''s rare to find a monster this close to the wall. And even the more seasoned adventurers probably never got a formal education beyond what the temple offers. Just because magic is ubiquitous doesn''t mean its knowledge is.


    As he considered sneaking back out, the door to the tavern swung open with a loud creak. Someone stepped inside with heavy steps, and suddenly, the room went still. The low murmur of conversation died down, and even the clinking of mugs stopped. Sensing something important, Nick leaned closer to the crack.


    "Out," a voice commanded. It was old and grave, with a weight of authority that made Nick''s skin prickle. It wasn''t quite like the dryad, but there was mana in that order.


    The adventurers, who were usually quick to throw insults or fists at anyone who disrespected them, didn''t argue. They gathered their things in silence and filed out. A nervous silence filled the room as they went. Nick had never heard anything like it. Some of the toughest people in town were walking away without a fight.


    Through a crack in the wood, Nick could see the tavern owner emerge from the kitchen when the last one had left. He wiped his hands on his apron and nodded toward the newcomer. "Arthur," he said with respect, which made Nick sit up straighter in his cramped hiding spot. Probably not just a dangerous thug, then.


    The two men sat at a table near the center of the room. The owner called out to Theresa, telling her to take the rest of the afternoon off. She hesitated but eventually agreed and left through the back door. The tavern was now empty except for the owner and Arthur.


    Nick held his breath, straining to hear every word.


    The owner spoke first. "It''s been a while since you showed your face here. A lot has happened. Things are changing in Floria, Arthur. A dryad was seen near the edge of the town, and the boys reported strange changes to the forest."


    The old man didn''t respond right away. Nick didn''t have a direct line of sight but imagined him leaning back in his chair, weighing his words carefully. "A dryad so close to Floria is not something I can ignore. Those damn fae never do anything without a reason. I might need to go take a look myself."


    The owner''s chair cracked as he leaned forward, his voice dropping even lower. "Do you think a dungeon''s forming?"


    There was a pause. Nick''s heart raced in the silence. This was what he wanted to know. He had lost his hopes after realizing that it wasn''t a common topic even among adventurers, but it looked like he was finally getting his answers.


    "It''s possible," Arthur finally sighed heavily. "The last time a dungeon formed so close¡­ Floria didn''t survive it. The town was abandoned, and it took two decades to reclaim the land after the Green swallowed it up. We lost too much to allow another catastrophe like that to happen."


    The tavern owner sat back, tired, "This isn''t the kind of thing we can handle ourselves, Arthur. Other places might have enough high-level adventurers, but we only have you. And no matter how good you are, it''s not a fair comparison. No one else has to fight for days through a damn hell just to get to the entrance."


    Arthur didn''t reply immediately, and when he did, his voice was grim. "The signs are there. The mana has increased in density and the forest is too quiet. If it''s true that a dryad showed its ugly mug this close¡­ Something is happening, and it''s only a matter of time before the monsters start coming. The measurement and tactics they use elsewhere won''t work here. We saw that much last time. I''ll check myself, but we''ll need to prepare to weather the storm."


    Hitting the ground once again, Nick decided that he was done.


    "Oi, no one said you could stop fighting!" His brother complained, placing his wooden sword on his shoulder in annoyance, but no matter how much he might complain, Nick had a maximum quota of how many times he could be beaten up before he started slinging fireballs.


    Well, maybe not a fireball. I don''t want to actually hurt him. But I might curse him just a little. Nothing too serious. Enough so that he gets the message. He''s been getting cocky since he learned mom''s Breathing technique.


    "Devon, stop picking on your brother. You know his class doesn''t give him as much stamina. Nicholas, stop being lazy. You haven''t hit your limit yet." Nick groaned but dutifully picked himself up again. The fight was even shorter, given how many handicaps were on him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mother eventually relented and released him from punishment, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t taking every chance to tire him out to prevent any further mischief.


    It was only because her methods invariably ended up advancing Nick''s path that he didn''t complain more strenuously. His personal studies had netted him one stat point in INT and one in WIS, which felt right given how hard he poured over the diary''s spells, but the surprise of the week was the additional stat in CON.


    That, more than anything else he had done, finally pushed his mother over the line, and she returned to her caring, if dogged self.


    His brother, who had taken a week longer than him to earn a single additional stat despite his more physically oriented class, was very jealous of his success and became more gleeful than ever when it was time to spar. Luckily, Nick was spared from excessive defeats, or he might have started to push the odds in his own favor with magic.


    Kid or not, he could only tolerate losing so much. He had decided to keep what he could do hidden, but that didn''t mean he''d let himself be humiliated.


    Nick and Devon finally stopped their sparring session as the sun dipped below the horizon, signaling it was time to clean up. Sweat dripped down Nick''s forehead, and his arms ached from holding the wooden sword for far too long. Devon twirled his own weapon lazily before tossing it aside with a grin. He had won the last spar and so wouldn''t have to put the training field back in order. As always, he was eager to get out of chores.


    "I''ll see you later, squirt," he called over his shoulder, already halfway to the washroom''s door.


    Nick rolled his eyes as his brother disappeared, leaving him to put away the training equipment. His father, Eugene, strode into the yard just as Nick was putting the rake in the shed. His spars with Devon were getting more violent, and though they were also becoming stronger, the yard was still the same. Every day, he needed more time to get it back into a semblance of order.


    Even after a long day at the wall, Eugene wouldn''t have been out of place at a model shoot in Nick''s old life. His shirt clung to his well-muscled frame, and his movements were fluid and powerful, not betraying an ounce of fatigue. Despite being in his thirties, with a teenager and a tween, he carried himself like a man still in the prime of youth. His hair had a single, prominent lock of gray, but that only added to his presence.


    Nick watched his father for a moment, struck again by how different he seemed compared to the other men in Floria. Most of the villagers respected Eugene, not just because of his rank¡ªhe was, after all, the highest-ranking man in town despite not having noble blood¡ªbut because of his skill. Nick had seen his parents casually spar a few times, and it was clear his father could easily hold his own against his mother, a renowned retired adventurer. Nothing like the dregs that scoured the Green Ocean''s outer edges.


    Eugene caught him staring and smiled. "Tired already, Nicholas?" he teased, clapping a hand on his son''s shoulder. "You''ve still got energy left, don''t you?"


    Nick chuckled, trying not to wince at the weight of his father''s hand. "Plenty," he lied. "I was just thinking¡­ You''re pretty strong, right? Probably the strongest in Floria since you''re the Captain."


    Eugene raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "That''s a funny thing to say. Strength has little to do with titles, Nicholas. I have seen many nobles with inflated levels and little ability to wield their skills." He began unstrapping his gear, setting it down neatly in the corner of the yard.


    Nick hesitated, then decided to take his chance. "Do you know a man named Arthur? An adventurer?"


    His father paused, glancing at Nick with surprise. "Where''d you hear that name?"


    Nick fumbled for an answer, already regretting asking so directly. "Uh, a kid at the temple. His dad''s an adventurer, and he mentioned him. I was just curious¡ªwondering if he was stronger than you, since we were talking about who was the best fighter in town."


    Eugene studied Nick for a moment as if weighing whether to press further. Fortunately, he didn''t. "Arthur''s not just strong. He''s a B-rank adventurer, which is by far the highest we''ve got out here. And he''s achieved his Prestige. I''m not comparable to that yet, but give me another decade, and I might get there."


    Nick blinked. "Prestige?"


    His father nodded, leaning back against the fence. "It''s what happens when someone reaches Level 100. Not many people get there, but they can evolve their class into something greater when they do. It''s rare; not everyone can do it, even if they reach the level. Sometimes, you need rare materials, or you need to have achieved certain feats. Some even say you need a god''s blessing. But when it happens, it makes you incredibly powerful. Heads above everyone else."


    Nick''s mind buzzed with questions, but he forced himself to concentrate. "Are there a lot of people like him? With Prestige?"


    "It''s more common in the cities," Eugene said, rubbing the back of his neck. "You''ll find a couple hundred in a large place, maybe even a thousand in the capital. Out here? Arthur''s the only one I know of, though some are close and most of our elders aren''t¡­ Well, Floria has a reason for not having many Prestiged citizens. Still, he''s fought some of the forest''s worst monsters."


    Nick swallowed. He still had trouble with how outright magical some things were in this world. And how everyone took them as a fact of life. "I guess if getting to level 100 leads to a prestige, level 200 might get you a second one?"


    Eugene let out a hearty laugh, ruffling Nick''s hair. "You''ve got a good imagination, I''ll give you that. Prestige is already a rare feat. I''ll get there one day, and that''s considered incredible. Anything beyond that¡­ who knows?"


    Nick grinned, though his mind was still racing. If Arthur was a B-rank adventurer, and he had Prestiged, then Floria had someone incredibly powerful in its midst.


    And that man was worried.

 Chapter 10

    To say that the talk with his father hadn''t changed Nick''s perspective on things would be a lie. He had known that this world operated on fundamentally different rules, of course. He still checked his system window every morning to ensure he hadn''t dreamt it up. But the existence of prestige classes¡ªthe fact that the incredible work of magic that permeated every inch of this world called the System would allow people to jump in power simply because they reached an arbitrary threshold¡­ Well, that was harder to swallow.I don''t know why that is. Maybe it''s because I woke up during the class ceremony, and young Nick was already fully conscious of what that meant. I inherited his memories and feelings. What''s to say, I also didn''t get his bias?


    Yes, that felt right. His younger self hadn''t known about prestige, aside from fantastical stories about heroes getting an incredible power-up at the last moment, but that had been so close to his old life''s fantasy writings that he had dismissed them as inconsequential.


    Now, he knew better. Anything was possible in this wild world, and it was time for him to start acting like it.


    I need more information. That has been my biggest bottleneck; without surpassing it, I can never enjoy the full benefits of having an additional lifetime in my head.


    Nick knew more about magic than any other kid should. He had scrounged up the most obscure rituals to achieve feats that were possible with barely more than willpower in this world. He could cast spells with so little mana that no one had noticed his experiments for weeks, and even now, after his usage had been discovered, he could pass under his parents'' noses despite them being competent warriors.


    Parsimonia was such a hack that he doubted an actual mage would be able to tell he was casting something even if he was next to them.


    These were insane advantages, especially since he had a whole lifetime to build upon them. He''d leave everyone else in the dust if he had enough knowledge and resources.


    That put learning more about this world''s mechanics at the top of his priorities. Higher even than understanding what was going on in the forest, no matter how much he itched to see if his theories about leyline spillings were correct.


    I need to start scrying.


    That was a good resolution. He really did need to start using one of his most valuable skills more.


    The problem was that spells of the divination school were notoriously finicky. Much more than his use of sympathetic links to take control of a tree''s roots. This difficulty meant Nick had to either build his mana up until he could support a divination spell on his own¡ªa task he wouldn''t be able to achieve in quite some time if Nick was honest with himself¡ª or do what he had done to bypass the problem in his last life: build a ritual and sacrifice appropriate ingredients so that the burden left on him would be minimal.


    Now, Nick had two possible solutions to his lack of a centuries-old greenhouse where he could cultivate the needed reagents to his preference. He could take a walk into the Green Ocean and hope he got lucky, which ran the risk of meeting dangerous creatures or even other adventurers, who''d then report him to his father and likely end his freedom for the time being, or he could take the easy path and hope the local shops would have what he needed.


    This last option ran the risk of being tattled on. Floria was small enough that his mother knew every shopkeeper on a personal basis, and they wouldn''t hesitate to report to her that he was looking for weird plants and stones.


    This meant that Nick had only one possible course left. He needed one shop stocked well enough to meet his needs and manned by someone peculiar enough that they wouldn''t immediately tell on him.


    This mental circus eventually led to the local alchemy shop, the only place that fit all his needs. Nick stood outside, taking in its disheveled state.


    The sloped roof sagged, one corner dipping lower than the rest, and a steady drip of water leaked from a crack near the edge, splashing into a small puddle below. The fence that ran along the perimeter was missing planks in several spots, leaving gaping holes that did little to contain the messy garden beyond¡ªwild and untamed, with plants growing haphazardly in every direction. The air hummed faintly with energy, making the hairs on his arms prickle. Magical plants, he thought, eyeing a particularly spiky bush. Its berries glowed faintly whenever the sunlight hit them directly, only for the entire bush to retreat into itself for a moment. It then extended again, berries ready for another dose.


    I have never seen anything like that. I can only hope he has enough decent substitutes for what I need, or I might have to risk going into the forest and spend weeks testing every ingredient''s properties.


    The shop''s windows, though, were quite different from the rest of the dilapidated building. They were expensive glass, inscribed with intricate runes which, at first glance, Nick suspected were meant to keep sound and mana fluctuations inside. Of course, he had no idea what the runes themselves might mean. No matter how much he read in the temple''s library during his punishments, he did not find anything containing a single scrap of magical knowledge beyond the diary. Nick was well-learned in his old world''s runes, but these were beyond him.


    Still, he could glean something of the intent behind them just from experience and fine-tuned senses. It made sense to find them here, considering that this was an alchemy shop and alchemy was a branch of magic, but given the little respect the townsfolk had shown Old Ogden, he had suspected it might be less overtly so. Satisfied that he had come to the right place, Nick took a moment to admire the craftsmanship, even if the rest of the building looked like it could fall apart with a stiff breeze.


    Once he learned as much as he could from a cursory inspection and committed the runes to memory, Nick pushed the door open, the bell overhead jingling softly. He stepped into the shop and blinked in surprise. Unlike the chaotic exterior, the inside was surprisingly well-kept. It wasn''t fancy by any means, but the light from several well-placed lanterns illuminated a dozen rows of shelves neatly stocked with glass vials of every shape and size. Brightly colored liquids filled some, while others contained dried herbs and crushed powders. The smell was both overwhelming and nostalgic, despite not recognizing the majority of the scents. His spirits lifted immediately.


    Looks like I won''t have to trek into the Green Ocean after all.


    Not that a stocked shop meant he''d find everything, but with how magical ingredients popped out of every nook and cranny in this world, Nick doubted he wouldn''t find decent substitutes. Even subpar ones would do, given his experience with this specific ritual.


    "Well, well," came a gravelly voice from behind the counter. "What brings Floria''s newest mage to my humble shop?"


    Nick turned to see a short old man standing behind the counter, peering at him through tiny round glasses perched precariously on the tip of his nose. His skin, a dull, scaly gray, looked like the hide of the ground tortoises he had once seen at the zoo, and a thin, long gold chain hung around his neck, catching the light with each of his movements. Nick had heard the stories¡ªhow Ogden had botched an experiment that left him half-scaled like a reptile. The man, of course, insisted it was his kobold heritage, but nobody believed him.


    Sharp yellow eyes narrowed slightly as they took in Nick''s appearance. "You are the Mage, right? Only one in the latest batch of brats, if I recall."


    Nick straightened, trying to seem as composed as possible. "That''s right. Nicholas Crowley. And you must be Old Ogden."


    That earned a short, sharp laugh. "That''s what they call me. It''s not my name, but I''ve been called worse. Now, what''s a young apprentice like you doing in this place? Looking to dabble in something beyond your reach?" He spoke casually as if the possibly catastrophic consequences of such a thing wouldn''t bother him.


    Nick met his gaze, determined not to let the man unnerve him. "Not dabbling. I''m just after a few ingredients. I heard you are stocked to the brim in preparation for the caravans. But that means you are passing on a lot of good ingredients from the forest. I should be able to relieve you of some minor things to make space in your stocks."


    Ogden''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Is that so? And what exactly are you after?"


    Nick hesitated only a second before replying. "A few herbs, some powdered crystals. Nothing too complicated." He''d take a look for himself first. If he was able to identify the proper ingredients on his own, he''d much prefer it, as it would also hide his tracks better. Should he not find them, he would have to explain what properties he was looking for to the old man. He''d do it, but he would prefer not to.


    Ogden raised a scaly brow but didn''t seem surprised. "Hmm. Well, I am currently well-stocked. It''s unlikely you won''t find what you need here. But ingredients don''t come cheap, boy. And I don''t much care for having to go to your parents and ask them for money on your behalf."


    Nick took a deep breath, ready to push his luck. "I can pay. There is no need to involve my parents in this. It''s a transaction between two magic classes."


    The old alchemist leaned forward on the counter, his long, fingers drumming softly against the wood. "Heh. You''ve got guts, kid. I''ll give you that." He peered at Nick for a long moment as if weighing whether to trust him. Then, with a slow nod, he gestured to the shelves. "Let''s see if you can find what you''re looking for."


    Powered stoneroot was the first thing Nick looked for. It was the most generic ingredient of the lot since any non-reactive tree would work. It was the base ingredient for most divination rituals, as it served as an anchor to keep the caster''s mind from wandering too far. He found it easily.


    Secondly, Nick looked for something to substitute for the most essential ingredient of the lot: the catalyst. In his old world, the Eyes of the Sage Blossom, a peculiar plant whose bulb looked much like an eye, worked best for divinations restricted to the mortal plane. Nick hadn''t seen anything of the sort in his excursions around town, though admittedly, he hadn''t expected to find any.


    After twenty minutes of looking, he gave it up as a bad job. He''d have to ask the old man for a decent substitute or, in the worst case, open his third eye on his own briefly, but that was always dangerous. Some things were better seen through filters.


    While looking for the catalyst, he found obsidian¡ªwhich he would break into sharp shards and scatter around to protect himself from minor spirits that might get ideas with his defenseless body¡ªand dropped it on the counter while he reflected on what was left.


    Dragonfern fronds were pretty rare in his old world, but he thought he found a decent substitute in what the vial described as Silverthorn leaves. They had the same waxy, dense feeling that the fronds had, and with a bit of ingenuity, Nick thought he could use it as a concentration aid that would restrict his scope and increase the level of detail.


    Everything else was optional. He just needed a substitute for the Eyes of the Sage Blossom.


    Now, how can I ask for something to unchain my mind from my body without sounding incredibly suspicious? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 11

    "Something to help in meditation, you say? Hm, I know it''s all the fad to look for your mana core and other crap like that in the capital, but how did you get involved in that shite here in the boonies?"Nick chuckled awkwardly, not having expected that follow-up. He had defaulted to his usual excuse for non-magicals in his old life¡ªspouting some new-age bullshit that was vague enough that no one would bother looking into it¡ªbut it seemed he had somehow stumbled into something real.


    "Ah, I don''t really know anything about cores. I just hoped I''d be able to feel my mana better so that when I start learning spells, I''ll catch up to those who had a teacher since their class ceremony." He replied, making sure to scratch the back of his head and to sound as embarrassed as possible.


    Ogden peered at him through his tiny glasses, trying to discern his truthfulness. "Well, don''t fall for that useless drivel. Mana cores, mana channels, and anything like that are mere mental constructs that will hamper your growth. Putting unnecessary constraints on magic is the worst thing anyone can do. You''ll end up crippled by level thirty if you do that. Fifty at best."


    That was actually interesting. Nick knew that how one visualized their magic helped not only with a singular spell but also in directing their future growth. It was why his grandfather had forced him to do mental exercises for years before actually inducting him in the arcane. He hadn''t thought about what damage it might do to follow a restrictive path like that in a world where everything seemed determined by the System, but things might be more complex than he initially thought. "I won''t do that. In fact, I''m trying for the opposite. The more I can open up my mind, the better."


    There, that should be enough. It''s as clear as I can make it without outright saying I want to pull my consciousness out of my body.


    The alchemist hummed, tapping a long finger on the counter next to Nick''s chosen ingredients. "I suppose I have something for that. I imagine you don''t just want a concentration aid, then. I sell a decent mindfulness potion, let me tell you."


    "Ah, I might be interested in that later on, but for the moment, I just want to start working on my visualization. An ingredient that can make me more inclined to push out of my mental comfort zone would be ideal." Now, Nick was aware that the discussion had long left plausibility for a kid like him. Without any formal instruction save a few weeks at the temple and what basics his mother had taught him, he should absolutely not be capable of recognizing the ingredients he had chosen, much less doing anything with them.


    However, Old Ogden didn''t seem inclined to rat him out. Instead, he looked more fascinated than anything. That, Nick could work with.


    Ogden clapped his hands suddenly, startling Nick. "Rhea!" he yelled in a sharp, commanding tone that was at odds with the soft voice he had kept so far. From somewhere in the back, a muffled groan echoed, followed by rapid footsteps.


    A moment later, a girl shuffled into the room, wiping her hands on a stained apron. She looked to be in her late teens, maybe three or four years older than Nick. Her features were fine¡ªdelicate even¡ªaside from her choppy, bright orange hair that stuck out in uneven angles as if she''d cut it herself in a hurry. Her face was set in a permanent scowl, and her eyes flashed with irritation.


    "What now?" she grumbled, clearly annoyed. "I''ve got orders to finish, old man."


    Ogden didn''t seem bothered by her attitude. "Put them on hold for a minute; the caravan is not coming for at least another month, maybe two. I need that box from the back I told you not to touch. The black case. And be quick about it."


    Rhea shot Nick a glance, her scowl deepening as if he were somehow responsible for her extra work. She muttered something under her breath but complied, disappearing into the back once more. Nick couldn''t help but chuckle at her demeanor, though he quickly stifled it when Ogden turned his attention back to him.


    "That''s Rhea," Ogden said with a wave of his hand. "My apprentice, sent by the Guild. Bit of a handful, but she''s talented when she puts her mind to it. Comes from a long line of alchemists, so she''s got potential." He adjusted his glasses, peering at Nick again. "Don''t mind her attitude. She''s like that with everyone."


    Nick nodded, filing the information away. What a girl from such a storied family was doing in the middle of nowhere would remain a mystery for the moment, but that at least gave credit to his theory that Ogden was much more than a simple frontier potion brewer. Nick didn''t know anything about the Guild''s internal politics, but his experience suggested that it was improbable for a scion of an important family to be shuttled away without an excellent reason.


    After a short while, Rhea returned, holding a small lacquered box in both hands. She handed it to Ogden with a huff, though she didn''t leave, eyeing the object with evident curiosity. "Here," she said, crossing her arms. "Anything else?"


    Ogden gave her a dismissive wave, and she stepped back, far enough not to be a bother but close enough that she had a good view of the counter.


    The old alchemist set the box down and placed a scaly finger on the latch. Nick watched as a faint flicker of mana danced along the edges of the box, barely noticeable but enough to catch his attention. The latch clicked open, and Ogden carefully lifted the lid, revealing a single vial nestled in soft velvet. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick''s breath caught in his throat. Inside the vial was a shimmering, silvery liquid. He didn''t know what it was, but the mana it emitted was unmistakably similar to the energy he had felt from the Sage Blossom in his old life. This was precisely what he needed.


    So precisely that he felt a moment of trepidation. Why would a well-regarded alchemist show off such a rare ingredient to what, by all intents, should only look like a kid?


    Nick spent a few seconds falling into paranoia while keeping his expression perfectly still as one of curiosity. Not only was the old man likely onto him about knowing much more than he should about magic, but Nick had also just realized that this was the first hint of mana he had felt coming from him.


    With how honed his senses were and how careful he had been since the meeting with the dryad, he didn''t believe he could have missed another mage in town. Not one that wasn''t a true master, at least.


    If Ogden noticed his freakout, he said nothing of it. Instead, he just smirked. "Ah, I see you understand its worth, even if you are unlikely to know what it is." He held the vial up to the light, the liquid inside swirling slowly. "This is Dream Spider venom." A soft gasp from the side pulled Nick''s attention, and he saw the apprentice stare with wide eyes, but Ogden continued, unbothered by her reaction, "Rare stuff. It helps with clarity of mind, deepens meditation in small doses, and traps the victim in a never-ending nightmare in large ones. Monastic orders often use it to enhance their best acolytes'' training in the more esoteric arts. Exactly what someone like you would want if you''re trying to ''visualize'' your magic, eh?"


    The gig might be up, but Nick was a trained liar and would only admit to something if incontrovertible proof was presented. If needed, he''d continue faking until his grave. That was what it meant to be an Occultist. "That would surely help me if it doesn''t kill me first. How have you gotten your hands on such a rare and dangerous ingredient on the frontier? And more importantly, why would you sell something like that to me?"


    Turn the tables. Unsettle the other. Never, ever allow anyone to dictate the flow of a discussion. I had almost forgotten what it meant to be hiding an impossible secret.


    Rhea leaned forward, evidently very interested in the same piece of information.


    A sinister grin appeared on the old man''s face, pulling his lips into an inhuman expression. For a brief moment, Nick was reminded of his insistence on having a kobold ancestry and seriously considered whether it was true.


    "I have my ways. The Green Ocean is full of bounty to those who know where to look, and I have customers that don''t always show themselves around town." That was a non-answer if there ever was one, but since he didn''t press about Nick''s secrets, he let it go.


    "Now, why would I sell this to you? Well, ordinarily I wouldn''t. You''d kill yourself with a wrong dosage, and then I''d have little Elena kicking down my door. But you aren''t exactly ordinary, are you?" His yellow eyes flashed, catching the light, and his tongue poked out of his mouth for a brief instant. "More than that, you''d never be able to afford it. I don''t care whether you did odd jobs or got some free money from your parents; this is the kind of ingredient even a Merchant would be hard-pressed to buy."


    Rather than allowing himself to be intimidated, Nick squared his shoulders. "And I suppose since you are telling me this, there is a way I could convince you to part with some of it?"


    Ogden''s grin relaxed, becoming human again, "Yes, that''s correct." Another noise, this time of disbelief, came from Rhea, but they both ignored her. "What do you think of a little equivalent exchange? I need something that''s only available in a place I cannot get to. It''s not particularly expensive or difficult to get, but it''s out of my reach."


    Nick grunted in assent, already done with this game. They both knew he''d do it as long as it wasn''t suicidal.


    "Wonderful. Then you won''t mind getting some of the temple''s hearth''s ashes, right?"


    I might have agreed a bit too soon. I have been put to cleaning the temple''s library as punishment, so no one bats an eye at my presence, but I didn''t think this through.


    Holding a broom and taking his time sweeping the main chamber''s floor, Nick eyed the hearth at the back of the room with trepidation. An acolyte stoked the flame, throwing in the occasional dry log and reciting a prayer.


    Sashara was a fire goddess, meaning most of her sacred rituals involved burning something. In the class ceremony, flammable oil was smeared over every child''s forehead, and since no head burst into flames, it was understood that the goddess had given her blessing.


    Tending to an ever-burning hearth was another of her clergy''s duties. It was usually left to an acolyte to do it since it was a simple, repetitive action that was difficult to screw up. Sashara''s presence theoretically permeated the entire temple, which meant no flame would burn out.


    Nick vaguely remembered something about the tending being a show of commitment to the goddess or some similar drivel, but he was currently too busy thinking about how to pull the acolyte away and how to grab some of the ash without being subjected to divine punishment.


    I really should have listened more during those lessons. Yes, it''s incredibly dull, but I might have bartered a bit more than a few drops of Dream Spider venom for what could end with me burning to cinder for the transgression.


    That didn''t mean Nick was giving up. He needed the venom and had a trump card. Something he hadn''t seen a use for since that first ritual in the forest.


    He started weaving his mana in a simple kinetic pattern and prepared to unleash chaos on the temple.


    Let''s see if Blasphemy is enough to protect me from a real goddess'' wrath.

 Chapter 12

    Kinetic spells were funny things. Once considered entirely separate works of magic, such as the classic pull and push as cantrips and levitation among charms, they had slowly come to be regarded as expressions of the same basic concept: the application of force.While modern casters in Nick''s old world weren''t exactly the most open and only rarely discussed the specifics of their magic, as revealing one''s secrets was considered tantamount to giving up one''s advantage, which meant being pillaged by enemies, kinetic spells were so ubiquitous that everyone used one form or another.


    This made their discussion one of the very few common grounds for the increasingly sparse and insular magical population. It led to advances in the craft so successful that kinetic spells were considered the most secure magic left in the world. In a time when spells went missing all the time and entire schools of magic disappeared into the mists of time or the libraries of decaying families, that was an incredible achievement. This spurred a few attempts at further cooperation, but those ended in blood and tragedy.


    This meant that Nick could rely on a wide variety of spells in this specific instance, not just those passed down through his family line or that he scrounged up from ancient books he bought cheaply at a Goodwill.


    For this specific occasion, where he needed to make just enough of a ruckus to send the acolyte away from the hearth but not enough to call the vicar''s attention, Nick chose [The Epworth Curse].


    It was an almost useless spell that he had learned from a British exorcist while drinking. It caused the room to rattle, incessant knocking, and increasing auditory effects. It was a spell originally meant to curse a building and drive out the mundane inhabitants after convincing them it was haunted. The exorcist had learned it from his mentor, who had gotten it after defeating a witch who was in the business of buying up "haunted" land for cheap, with the Epworth Rectory''s case being the most famous example.


    Nick stopped himself just as he gathered the necessary mana and used it on himself instead. Hoplite''s Help washed over him, enhancing his attributes, even if only slightly.


    Better than nothing. I can''t afford to be caught with holy ashes in my bag. They might treat me as a heretic at that point.


    That done, Nick returned to his little prank.


    He took a deep breath and flicked his fingers, whispering the incantation under his breath. Thanks to his current body''s talents, the spell went off without a hitch, as he had become accustomed to.


    It slithered out like a creeping fog, invisible but for the faint shiver in the air. He felt the tug of his mana latch onto the environment outside the main room, and within moments, the temple garden began to stir.


    Next to the entrance, a bench groaned under an invisible weight, its wooden planks bending as if someone very heavy had just taken a seat. The windows along the temple''s walls banged shut in quick succession, the sudden clatter echoing through the quiet space. Flowerpots throughout the garden began to hop and rattle, knocking against one another like impatient children waiting for attention.


    Nick allowed himself a small smile. The damage was small enough to be dismissed as a rogue sprite''s work.


    He heard the sharp shuffle of footsteps from behind as the acolyte hurried toward the commotion. The sound of voices followed¡ªa mixture of alarm and confusion¡ªas several others joined him in rushing outside to investigate the odd disturbances.


    The moment the acolyte''s back was turned and his enhanced senses told him he was alone, Nick moved. He dropped his broom and darted toward his target, his boots barely making a sound on the polished stone floor. The flicker of nervous energy in his chest quickened his pace. The hearth, with its pile of sacred ash, was just ahead.


    His eyes locked onto the long iron instrument used to tend the coals. It was nestled by the hearth, worn with use, and blackened by soot. Nick grabbed it firmly.


    As soon as it touched the ash, a jolt of energy surged through his arm, like static electricity but sharper, more alive. He gasped softly at the sensation, his hand tingling.


    For a moment, everything seemed to still. The rattling outside faded into the background, and Nick stood frozen by the hearth, listening to his pounding heartbeat. Was that the magic of the ash reacting to him? Or had he tripped a protection of some sort? Could the vicar have placed a ward over the hearth?


    Nothing more happened.


    Realizing he was standing still for far too long, Nick shook off the lingering sensation. There wasn''t time to dwell on it. He quickly crouched down, pulling out the small leather pouch Ogden had given him. With a swift motion, he scooped up a generous amount of the ash, more than requested. He''d keep some for himself. He could think of half a dozen exciting rituals he could conduct, even excluding any permanent enhancements.


    Blasphemy wouldn''t let me¡­ Oh, is that what that was? Idiot, of course, it was. Did I just trip a passive divine protection and barely avoided being turned into dust?


    The bag felt warm in his hands as he tied it shut, his fingers still buzzing from the earlier jolt. He put the iron instrument back, making sure it was in the same place, and turned to leave, but he suddenly noticed the silence.


    Nick''s heart skipped a beat. The spell outside had dropped. He hadn''t even realized it, but the noise had stopped. That meant the acolyte would be back any second.


    Panic flared through him as he scanned the room. His eyes landed on the supply closet from which he had taken the broom, tucked into the corner of the hall, barely big enough to hold one person. With no other options, Nick dashed toward it, slipping inside just as the door creaked open.


    He pressed his back against the wall of the cramped closet, barely daring to breathe. Through the thin wooden door, he heard the footsteps of the acolyte, followed by a heavier, slower tread.


    "What in the name of the gods is going on?" Vicar Alexander''s deep voice rumbled, full of irritation.


    "I''m not sure, sir," the acolyte replied, breathless. "Something strange is happening outside, but it stopped all of a sudden. The benches were moving, and the windows¡ª"


    "Damn dust bunnies," the vicar grumbled, dismissing the acolyte''s concerns. "I should have known better than to leave that to children. I''ll have to send someone to inspect the grounds. You check on the hearth."


    Nick felt his heart race even faster as he held his breath. He could hear the acolyte''s footsteps growing closer, his shoes tapping against the stone floor as he made his way toward the hearth. Nick squeezed his eyes shut, desperately hoping he wouldn''t be caught. Not when he was so close.


    The acolyte paused near the fire, and for what felt like an eternity, there was nothing but the sound of crackling embers. Nick held his breath, his pulse hammering in his ears.


    Then, at last, the acolyte spoke. "Everything looks in order here."


    Nick let out a silent exhale as relief flooded through him.


    "Good," the vicar replied, his voice fading as he moved toward the door. "Let''s return to our duties. There''s no need for more distractions today."


    The footsteps receded, and the door to the temple hall creaked shut once more.


    Nick waited a few more seconds before finally gulping in air he hadn''t realized he desperately needed. His legs felt weak, but he forced himself to stay still a little longer, just to be sure Alexander was gone.


    He''d done it. Now he just needed to wait for the acolyte to get distracted and he''d sneak out.


    "Well now, this is a surprise."


    Nick gave the old man the reply that he deserved. A silent, deadpan look that said exactly what he thought of his sense of humor.


    Rather than dignifying that further, he dropped the bag of sacred ash on the counter¡ªcontaining just half of what he had scooped up, of course. The rest was waiting for him in a secure location.


    Though he seemed delighted that Nick had succeeded, Ogden didn''t immediately open the bag. Instead, he looked at it like a venomous snake, and only after grabbing tongs from a nearby shelf did he lift it. "Yeah, that''s Sashara, alright. Nasty woman."


    With a chuckle, he dropped the entire bag in another black box and closed it with a click, exhaling slowly once it disappeared. Ogden''s eyes glinted with satisfaction as he turned to Nick, his thin lips curling into a sly smile. "Dream Spider venom," he said, pulling a small, lacquered case from beneath the counter and setting it down with an exaggerated thud. "As promised."


    Nick eyed the case, suspicious. The vial was there, nestled in soft fabric, but it was noticeably less than full¡ªonly half the amount he''d seen before.


    He raised an eyebrow. "Half?"


    The old alchemist gave a lazy shrug, adjusting the tiny glasses perched on his nose. "Half for half," he answered nonchalantly.


    Nick couldn''t help but smirk at that. The old man was sharper than most gave him credit for. Still, there was no anger in his tone, no accusation¡ªjust an acknowledgment, as if it were a game played between equals. Nick could live with that. "Fair enough," he said, reaching for the vial.


    Before he could pocket it, Ogden pulled out a small, dark satchel, the material almost shimmering as it caught the light. "Take this, too," he said, holding it out. "It''s made from Ghostgrass fiber. Completely inert to magic¡ªno leaks, no unwanted reactions. The venom will stay safe in there."


    Nick blinked in surprise but took the satchel without argument. He had never heard of ghostgrass, which just went to show how much he needed to learn about this world, but magically inert ingredients were incredibly rare and often very expensive. This was obviously a bribe to keep him quiet about the ash, but it was one he was more than happy to accept. "Thanks."


    Ogden waved a hand dismissively, his scaly fingers tapping the counter. "Don''t mention it. Just try not to kill yourself. It''d be a pity to lose a promising customer."


    Nick chuckled, slipping the vial into the satchel and fastening it securely. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    With a nod of mutual understanding, he stepped outside the shop.


    The sun was low in the sky now, casting orange rays across the cobbled path. Ogden''s apprentice, Rhea, was hunched over in the front garden, tending to a patch of what looked like mandrake plants. Her choppy hair stood out in the fading light, catching the last rays of the sun like a flame. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced up as Nick approached, narrowing her eyes when she saw the satchel hanging from his waist. She sniffed, wrinkling her nose in a way that made it clear she knew exactly what he was carrying.


    "You alright?" Nick asked amusedly.


    She straightened, wiping her hands on her apron, and gave him a look that was part concern, part exasperation. "I''d be better if I knew you weren''t about to kill yourself with an ingredient that rare." Her voice was sharp but not unkind. Did she care more than she wanted to show? How cute.


    Nick gave her a disarming smile, the same one he saw service workers use to placate irate customers all over his old world. "Don''t worry. I''m more careful than I look."


    Rhea rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest. "That''s what they all say." She huffed, glancing once more at the satchel. "Just¡­ don''t be an idiot, alright? That stuff doesn''t give second chances."


    Nick raised his hands in mock surrender. "I''ll be fine. You''ll see me again soon enough."


    She scoffed, clearly not convinced.


    Nick chuckled softly, turning on his heel and making his way down the street. He had what he needed now. It was finally time to see what secrets Floria held.

 Chapter 13

    Casting the Epworth Curse wasn''t enough for Nick to earn another level. Unfortunately, he was already out of the stage where every new spell would grant him a significant exp chunk, but he''d expected it sooner or later.Indeed, the first thing Nick did after completing his read-through of the diary was to begin casting all the simplest spells he knew¡ªespecially those that didn''t require any external components.


    It had become apparent that spells that were each a simple derivation of the other, would be severely penalized and not considered new ones. The Epworth Curse was unique enough to give him five hundred Exp, which was insufficient to get him over the line, given the increased requirements for each level.


    All other kinetic spells he could reliably cast without aid earned little more than a few dozen experience points. His mastery was too limited, and their similarities were too significant.


    This meant he couldn''t game the System by spamming slightly different spells. Given his substantial advantages, Nick wasn''t too broken up about it, especially since direct casting had never been his forte. Old Nick never had a significant enough connection to magic to throw active spells out as needed, and their knowledge had become increasingly lost to time anyway.


    While his path to explosive growth had been cut off, Nick still had a wealth of knowledge in the more esoteric arts that went far beyond what anyone else in this little town¡ªsave perhaps old Ogden¡ªcould prepare for.


    "I even managed to sneak around without any magical aid. Yes, no one would expect a kid to be interested in espionage, but you''d think people would be more paranoid given how many monsters live nearby," he grumbled to himself in his room as he drew ritual lines on the floor with the powdered stoneroot.


    The pentagram slowly took shape, and Nick stopped for a moment to observe his work critically. It wouldn''t do to make a rookie mistake like having a flaw in the circle just because he got cocky. That and ingredient testing were the most basic security measures any good ritualist needed to take, and his grandfather had drilled them into his mind too often to forgo them now.


    Especially since that led me to my death. I''m still not sure what happened after the ritual went wrong, and the more I think about it, the less I''m confident in my initial assessment, but that doesn''t mean I can be sloppy. I''m not doing that again.


    Fortunately, it seemed that he hadn''t lost his touch. Grabbing the meticulously carved obsidian shards, Nick placed one on each of the pentagram''s points and five more around the center, where he''d sit.


    I''m not risking leaving myself open to attacks. The dryad might not have shown up again, but if there is a fae, there is probably more. Some might call this overkill, but I''m willing to limit my sight to earthly matters if it means I cannot be possessed.


    After all, rituals were about give and take, much like alchemy. His grandfather would say they were the ancestors of modern alchemical practices, though Nick had always suspected it was a case of concurrent development.


    With the ritual circle completed, Nick took a deep breath, feeling some trepidation about what was to come. The lines of stoneroot powder would be hard to clean after he was done, given how finely ground the substance was, but Nick couldn''t afford any stupid mistakes. Preparing for and conducting the ritual without overextending his reserves was a delicate, painstaking process. If he had to keep some mana in reserve to defend his spirit from any nearby non-corporeal beings, he''d never be able to leave the house, much less explore Floria.


    Satisfied with his preparation, Nick knelt in the center of the circle, legs folded beneath him, and reached for the Silverthorn leaf. He had never used this particular herb before, which meant a whole day of testing whether its effects were as close to the dragonfern as he thought. Luckily, his senses hadn''t betrayed him, and it was as good a concentration aid as he anticipated, which made it a more natural source of magical Adderall than what he had used in his past life when the going got tough. He placed the leaf in his mouth, its sharp bitterness flooding his senses, and chewed slowly, grinding it between his teeth until it formed a pulpy mass. The taste was almost unbearable, but he endured, swallowing it in slow gulps.


    A soft chime echoed in his mind, followed by the familiar whisper of the System:


    Mental attributes increased by +2 for the next hour


    He dismissed the prompt with a thought, refusing to let the gamified mechanics distract him from the ritual. He had more important things to focus on.


    Now came the critical part.


    Nick''s hand trembled ever so slightly as he reached into his satchel, his fingers closing around the cold, smooth vial of Dream Spider venom. Testing this specific substance was much more challenging than anything else, if only because he had no idea whether he''d be able to get his hands on it again. While he was willing to use some of it for a simple divination of the town, he couldn''t afford to be wasteful.


    Nick unscrewed the cap and swirled the silvery liquid to ensure it hadn''t thickened. That was always a danger with blood, even from magical creatures.


    His heart pounded hard, but he kept his movements steady thanks to the inherited experience. Chanting wasn''t necessary for a ritual like this, but Nick didn''t see why he''d deprive himself of such a wonderful concentration aid. He began to murmur in Latin, reciting an ancient Orphic Hymn he''d learned in his youth:


    "Hear me, O King of the Heavens, and grant me sight beyond the veil of flesh, beyond the chains of body and blood, that I may see the truth that lies hidden in darkness."


    The words flowed like a prayer, and with each verse, his mind cleared. His concentration sharpened, the rhythm of the chant syncing with his heartbeat. With deliberate care, he tilted the vial in his mouth and let a single drop fall onto his tongue.


    The effect was immediate and violent.


    Nick''s consciousness snapped away from his body as though yanked by an invisible cord. His senses went dark, soundless, weightless, and then everything exploded into clarity. His body remained seated in the circle, perfectly still, but his spirit floated free, almost untethered if not for the thinnest thread of mana.


    He waited, breathless in this disembodied state, to see if anything had gone wrong. But no¡ªthe ritual was working as intended. His spirit remained tied to his physical form, precisely as he''d planned. The obsidian shards shimmered faintly beneath him, forming a protective barrier that kept out unwanted entities. No astral attacks. No fae trickery.


    A whoop of joy burst from Nick''s lips¡ªor it would have, had he been in his body. Instead, the excitement reverberated within him like a silent pulse. He floated above the pentagram, his view detached and surreal, before cautiously stepping outside the circle.


    His spirit passed through the boundary without resistance, confirming that the ritual had worked perfectly. He was still tied to his body but free to explore in this form. There was a moment of giddy triumph as he floated up until he emerged from the roof, and then, with a thought, Nick propelled himself toward the town.


    He soared through the air, weightless and free like he hadn''t been in so long, while the town unfolded beneath him like a map. Houses, shops, and streets blurred past, and he could feel opportunity come his way, unseen but palpable. The secrets of this place were his to plunder now.


    The first thing Nick did as a spirit was go back to his house and make sure he had sealed his bedroom door. It was a very modern impulse he thought he had left behind alongside his car keys, but it seemed to have stuck with him.


    Secondly, Nick took a route that would give him a wide berth from the alchemy shop. The old man might have been perfectly friendly, but he had seen too many runes carved along the building. He wasn''t risking being trapped by one of those.


    Floria opened his eyes in a way he had never seen before. From above, the town was a beautiful sight. Familiar places stood out clearly: the temple with its white stone, the bustling adventurer''s tavern near the wall, and the austere town hall on the central square. Each was a high-priority target in his mental map, though he knew he couldn''t get to them all today.


    He drifted lower, cataloging them all. Shops of all kinds lined the streets, filled with interesting goods he wouldn''t mind checking out now that he couldn''t be shooed away. They weren''t particularly valuable to him right now, but he promised to take some time for a thorough sweep. The barracks buzzed with activity as Nick''s father put the latest recruits through their paces when he flew over them.


    The private houses of the wealthiest citizens, too, caught his eye, but he dismissed them as distractions. The real prizes wouldn''t be found in people''s bedrooms, at least not this morning.


    Beyond the town''s borders, the Green Ocean sprawled endlessly. Nick rose higher, curious to see if there was any end to it, but no matter how much he ascended, the horizon remained a boundless stretch of green. Majestic as it was, he forced himself to focus.


    Enough sightseeing.


    Nick swooped down, making a beeline for the temple. It was the location that concerned him most because of the divine protection surrounding it and because it held the most potential for valuable information. Rituals, tomes, artifacts¡ªif there was anything of worth in Floria, it would be found there.


    Still, he was cautious. He''d already tested [Blasphemy] and confirmed that it protected him from divine reprisal, but there was always a chance something unexpected could go wrong. The temple was the juiciest target, but Nick wasn''t foolish enough to be completely reckless.


    As he drew closer, his spirit sight revealed something intriguing. An amber haze clung to the grounds, invisible to the naked eye but unmistakable in his current state. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It gets thicker closer to the building. I wonder if this is the much-vaunted divine protection of Sashara.


    Nick slowed his pace, hovering at the edges. Cautiously, he extended a hand toward the amber haze. It didn''t react as his hand got close, and to his relief, it parted as he went in, almost like it was avoiding him.


    Good. [Blasphemy] was doing its job.


    Feeling more confident, Nick entered the temple grounds proper. The haze swirled around him but remained harmless, as though whatever directive it followed didn''t recognize him as a threat. He flew onward to the vicar''s private office, one of the few places he wasn''t allowed in.


    Nick easily slipped through walls and doors, unhindered by physical barriers. As he neared the office, he almost laughed with giddiness. It had been too long since he was allowed to trawl through a magical repository freely.


    The early hour meant there was a good chance the vicar wouldn''t be around, as he could usually be found tending to the sacred fire, which was another reason why he had chosen it. If luck was on his side, the office would be empty, and he could inspect the valuable tomes and artifacts without issue.


    But as he passed through the final wall, his heart sank. Alexander was there.


    The man sat at his desk, his bald head gleaming under a sunbeam as he scribbled on a parchment. Nick hovered silently, pouting. He and the vicar had a complicated relationship, to say the least. They''d butted heads more than once, but there was mutual respect between them. Nick wasn''t sure he wanted to spy on him like this, and he definitely didn''t want to wait long enough for him to leave. The ritual was mana-intensive enough that he only had an hour before he''d be snapped back to his body.


    Just as he was about to float away, possibly to check the basement, Alexander sighed, murmured a quick prayer, and reached into a drawer, pulling out a spherical artifact and cradling it with great care. The air around the object seemed to hum with latent power. Nick immediately recognized it as something significant despite not having noticed it before or being unable to identify its purpose.


    Alexander placed the sphere on his desk, folded his hands, and murmured softly. It emanated a faint glow as it activated, and Nick watched, transfixed. Moments later, a voice¡ªdisembodied yet authoritative¡ªcame through the sphere.


    "Greetings, Vicar Sloan," the voice intoned formally.


    Alexander bowed his head despite the lack of visible feedback. "Bishop Umlaut," he replied with reverence. "I have compiled my monthly report."


    Ah, now that sounds interesting. Yeah, it might be just a dull review of what went on in the temple, but something tells me it''s much more. Why would they use such a powerful artifact if it was ordinary bureaucracy?

 Chapter 14

    Nick hovered just above the desk, enjoying his invisibility more than expected¡ªthis kind of ritual had been extremely dangerous and limited to a small area back on Earth. The ease and freedom it gave him here were exhilarating, but he was honest enough to admit that he might just enjoy pulling one over the cranky vicar''s eyes.He watched Alexander intently, eager to hear the conversation unfold. Something about how the vicar handled the artifact piqued his interest, but had it just been that, he would have floated away. He was no peeping tom. However, the rigidness in the man''s spine made it seem like valuable information would be shared. He wasn''t about to miss on that.


    "The light of Sashara shines brightly on Floria, Bishop," Alexander murmured, his tone full of reverence. Ugh, true believers. "I have seen no hint of heresy within the town."


    "It is good indeed to be blessed by Her light. Especially for those furthest from Her domain," the bishop replied. "The faithful must be protected, even in such remote places, lest they fall into temptation and are led astray."


    Nick rolled his eyes. Typical temple rhetoric¡ªalways talking about their goddess like she was the solution to the world''s problems. Still, he listened closely. There had to be more to this conversation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander nodded, though the bishop couldn''t see him. "Yes, Your Grace. The preliminary assessments conducted after the Class ceremony are mostly correct. None of the townspeople received cursed classes, even those tied to the Forest Gods."


    Nick''s ears metaphorically perked up. Cursed classes? The Forest Gods? This was precisely the kind of thing he needed to know. Even just the fact that such things existed at all sent his mind spinning. He mentally urged the vicar to continue.


    Alexander hesitated, his fingers tracing the edge of the artifact. "For this, I must thank you, bishop. We would have surely lost many without the increased divine protection you cast over the temple to shield it from outside interference. The Green Ocean''s proximity is a constant threat. I know many in the central congregation would like to give up on Floria, but the town is undergoing something of a resurgence. Abandoning it now would mean losing a valuable foothold."


    The bishop let out a low hum of acknowledgment. "It is my duty to keep the feral gods from grasping what they shouldn''t. Their influence must be curtailed, even if it requires me to fight with my brothers and sisters."


    Nick mentally noted everything being said as he circled the room. This conversation was growing more intriguing by the minute. Feral gods? The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. After all, if Sashara was truly a goddess, and he knew through his studies that others were worshipped throughout the kingdom, why wouldn''t there be any indigenous to the Green Ocean?


    The bishop''s voice shifted after a moment of silence when Alexander didn''t immediately continue, becoming sharper. "What do you mean by ''mostly correct''?"


    Nick noticed the vicar stiffen. There was a moment of palpable hesitation, which Nick interpreted as uncertainty¡ªwas he debating how much to reveal? The man was always careful with his words, even when discussing things with kids.


    Every day, I discover that I don''t know nearly as much as I''d have liked, but I understand people well. He''s strict, but he''s not a bad guy.


    Alexander exhaled slowly. "Two children have proven to be more than we initially estimated during the ceremony."


    Ah fuck. That might be me.


    "Elaborate," the bishop commanded, leaving no room for hesitation.


    Alexander cleared his throat and adjusted his posture, hands clasped tightly in his lap. "The first is the foxkin girl, Elia, daughter of Teo. She has shown a deeper connection to her ancestry than expected. I suspect she may soon display more obvious signs of traditional arcane abilities, though they have not fully manifested yet."


    The bishop responded without missing a beat. "Keep an eye on her. The foxkin are known to be susceptible to the influence of their ancestors'' gods. Ensure she remains within the light of Sashara, but do not act rashly. We have proved that even the beastmen can be kept in the fold if managed properly, but they don''t answer well to explicit constraints. I''ll have someone send you our last study on the matter."


    Nick filed that piece of information away. Elia wasn''t exactly his friend¡ªhe was far too secretive and mature to form bonds with his age mates easily¡ªbut she wasn''t a stranger either. She was a good kid, if very impulsive, and the mere thought of the temple''s shadowy leadership wanting to control her made his hands clench.


    I have never been good with authority figures. Comes with the profession, I''m afraid. You can''t be an Occultist hiding from both mundane and magical society and be a fan of large, controlling organizations.


    Alexander shifted in his seat, his expression more guarded now. "The second child is Nicholas Crowley. The son of the town''s captain."


    Nick''s blood went cold. His focus sharpened instantly, all thoughts of Elia forgotten.


    "And what makes him problematic?"


    Alexander hesitated again, his brow furrowed in thought. "His reaction to the Class ceremony was unusual. At first, I dismissed his fainting and acting weirdly as mere problems caused by an unexpected influx of mana. He told me he was a Mage, and I believed him. However, upon closer inspection, I realized he exhibited signs that were difficult to explain. His mana is significantly harder to keep track of than any other mage within the first tier I have ever met, yet he''s already developed at least one spell on his own. The foxgirl told me that he caused nearby roots to attack a minor monster to save them. Without external teaching, this is either the mark of a genius or something more problematic."


    Nick felt a strange mix of curiosity, apprehension, and an odd sense of vindication for going through all the trouble of doing the ritual. Alexander didn''t know the half of it. Still, this was dangerous territory. They knew more than he was comfortable with. He couldn''t afford for the bishop or the vicar to dig too deep.


    The bishop''s voice returned, colder now. "Do you suspect external interference?"


    Alexander looked uncomfortable, glancing at the artifact as if it might judge him for his uncertainty. "It''s possible, Your Grace. But I have no definitive proof. His parents reassured me that no passing adventurer has taken him on as an apprentice, though even they admit to not knowing everything he does during the day. He is a quiet boy and keeps to himself, though his curiosity about the Green Ocean is well known. I initially feared the Forest Gods might have tainted him, but after a more thorough inspection under the guise of punishing him for his wandering into the Ocean, I removed that possibility."


    The bishop hummed, evidently reflecting on the matter. "Monitor him closely, vicar. If his abilities continue to develop, and he is as promising as you say, we might have to expend some resources to bring him into the fold. Even if the boy''s father is reticent about giving him up, offering our aid in finding him a friendly master could do much."


    "I understand, Your Grace. I will keep him under close watch," Alexander replied, not commenting on Nick''s well-known dismissal of all things religious.


    That convinced him that he was right in his assessment of the man. He''d said more than he was strictly comfortable with¡ªhad known more than he was comfortable with¡ªbut hadn''t made him out to be some heretic like he easily could have.


    The call ended soon after, and Alexander put the orb back in the drawer, pushing some mana into a tiny rune Nick hadn''t even noticed, making the artifact disappear from his senses.


    So they have active methods of hiding something. I expected it, but it''s good to know. They aren''t nearly as limited as we were. Come to think of it, that might be why Ogden gave me the ghostgrass pouch. If inert materials are only useful for alchemy rather than as universal stealth aids, their price would be vastly lower¡­ That damn old man made me think it was a princely gift!


    Nick decided to leave after waiting a few more minutes and being reassured that the vicar wouldn''t drop more secrets on him. He had heard more than enough to occupy him for the next week. He backed away from the scene, gliding effortlessly through the temple walls.


    CONGRATULATIONS!


    For completing the [Ritual of Astral Projection], you have earned:


    5000 EXP


    [Parsimonia] has reached [Intermidiate] Proficiency!


    CONGRATULATIONS!


    For resisting the hostile effects of a minor [Divine Territory], you have earned


    2500 EXP


    Permanent +1 WIS


    You have Leveled Up!


    You have Leveled Up!


    You have Leveled Up!


    You have Leveled Up!


    You have Leveled Up!


    An explosion of power surged through Nick''s veins. More mana than he had ever produced before swept through him, and he barely had the presence of mind to avoid channeling it through "veins" or a "core," just as Old Ogden had suggested. He still hadn''t been able to confirm whether that was a real risk, but it was better to be careful.


    Instead, he grabbed it all with a will he hadn''t known he possessed. [Parsimonia] coming to his rescue, he suspected. It allowed him to avoid undue leaking and, after taking a deep breath, to stand up from the circle and wipe the drool from his mouth.


    That stupid habit had to follow me here, too. Oh well, I guess I shouldn''t complain after what I just did.


    Nick grinned. Yes, getting the ingredients for the ritual had been a pain, and preparing it even more so. Yes, he had risked discovery by one or both his parents by doing it in the house, but he couldn''t afford to be interrupted while outside his body, and spirits were less likely to bother him if he was within a lived-in building.


    That it had all led to learning very interesting information and earning a giant chunk of experience after weeks of barely advancing felt like pure vindication.


    Status.


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    11


    34


    19


    23


    22


    35


    46


    34


    That is a lot of growth. I shouldn''t be surprised. I planned for this after being stalled by low-level spells for so long. But somehow, I expected it wouldn''t be this easy.


    Nick could admit that some of that came from his ridiculous expectations. Being level eleven only a month and a half after the Class ceremony was ludicrous, as far as he knew.


    His brother Devon, who had been classed for two entire years, was level twelve, and that was with the benefit of having their mother teach him every single day and their father for more specialized training whenever the man was available. He''d probably grow more now that she didn''t need to watch over Nick as much and had more time to dedicate to his instruction.


    Hell, there were adults in Floria right now who could call upon their status and be presented with a barely superior result. The average level a non-adventurer adult was expected to reach was twenty, and it was rare to find someone who put in the effort to go beyond that, at least in Floria.


    I have a lot more mana than I ever did in my past life. My body might be that of a kid, but I honestly think I''m stronger now than I was then. I''m certainly a lot more flexible than I ever was, aside from that one time I did the Easter Island ritual wrong and got stuck with bendy joints for forty-nine days. My mind can concentrate for much longer, though admittedly, that might be simply because I''m no longer carrying a smartphone everywhere. Ugh, I miss the internet. Well, what I mean is that I need to look at how much better my life is and take advantage of the chance I was given.


    Rambling pep talk aside, Nick felt much better about his future than ever before. Yes, he might have just uncovered a plot to influence Elia and him to join a cult, and yes, the gigantic forest next door was apparently host to feral gods and about to undergo significant change. He had much work to do to become who he wanted to be. But for the first time in either life, Nick was doing more than just scraping by.

 Chapter 15

    While the revelation that the temple was keeping a close eye on him was significant, Nick wasn''t about to change his plans for the future because of it. He might even use it to aid himself.But that''s for later. I still have some time before my basic education is "complete," and I need to understand whatever is going on with the Ocean first.


    Nick wasn''t one to put himself in danger if it wasn''t strictly necessary. Better yet, Nick had a very different definition of "strictly necessary" than most people. That meant intricate rituals and spellcrafting were perfectly fine, but he wasn''t about to dive into the forest when the most powerful person in town thought it was becoming increasingly dangerous.


    "Not without preparation, at least." He muttered to himself as he lay on the grass, staring up at the clouds while he tried to plan his next steps.


    Preparation was the crux of the matter. In his old life, he could count on the knowledge inherited from his grandfather to guide him. Even in the few cases where it was insufficient, he had enough to understand how far out of his depths he was.


    Here, he had no idea. Yes, he had killed the rabid wolf, but that seemed a minor achievement compared to the thunderhoofs his mother brought back home every so often. Those were at least twice, if not three times, the size of the creature he had killed and could shoot lightning. Not to speak of the Herd Leader variant that appeared every so often, necessitating a C-rank mission being submitted to eliminate the danger.


    That much would have been enough to classify them as too powerful to survive on Earth''s thin mana. Few creatures so overtly magical were left around the globe, and those usually resided in hidden places where modernity had yet to reach.


    A herd of thunderhoofs would have been enough to mobilize the entire international community to hunt them down.


    The powerful families would immediately steal a few to breed themselves a new herd¡ªat least as long as the ambient mana would sustain them¡ª while the rest would be killed and fought over by every practitioner capable of casting a spell.


    Luckily, that wasn''t a problem here. Floria might not be a center of magical research, and its inhabitants might be mostly concerned with living simple lives, but that didn''t mean they weren''t frontier people used to living next to the largest uncharted area of the continent.


    Nick needed to get stronger, much stronger than his efforts so far had granted him, and the best way to do that was to bite the bullet and start field operations.


    While I could technically sneak off and risk my life to study and hunt the forest''s creatures, there is a better way to get what I want.


    It was a path Nick hadn''t considered so far, too used to doing everything on his own. Having to conceal his ''weirdness'' also didn''t help, and the reaction he got to the first show of being more than expected hadn''t exactly instilled him with confidence, but he wasn''t about to miss out on serious gains because of that.


    Standing up from the grass, Nick brushed the dirt off his pants. His mind raced with ideas, but he knew he needed to be practical. He couldn''t do it alone if he wanted to grow stronger and learn. His efforts had brought significant results, but it wasn''t enough anymore. He needed real-world experience.


    Nick sighed, stretching his arms and looking up at the sky. It was a clear blue, with only a few drifting clouds, and a pleasant breeze carried the scent of the eastern plains. He glanced toward the town limits, where his house stood isolated from the bustling heart of Floria. He set off briskly, the decision firm in his mind.


    I need to talk to them. I won''t tell them anything about my reincarnation, of course. I''m not stupid. But I can''t keep sneaking around. Mom and Dad are powerful warriors. They''ll understand.


    The fields surrounding his house stretched wide, with tall stalks swaying in the wind like waves in a sea of green and gold. Soon enough, the familiar silhouette of his father appeared in the distance. He was trudging back from his night shift on the wall, his heavy frame slightly hunched with the fatigue of a long night''s work, and yet his armor made no sound as he walked.


    Nick smiled. His father was a much better fighter than he had initially given him credit for. He had to be to survive marrying his wife.


    As they drew nearer, Eugene noticed his son and raised a hand in greeting. "Nick!"


    When they met, he reached out and ruffled Nick''s hair with a broad, calloused hand. "You having a good day, kid?"


    Nick grinned, batting his father''s hand away. "Better than expected, actually. I wanted to talk to you and Mom about something, though. If you''re not too tired."


    Eugene squinted at him, but he didn''t press. "I''m never too tired for you, kid. Let''s head home. We can talk there."


    They walked together across the fields, the quiet of the morning stretching between them. Nick''s mind buzzed with anticipation, but he kept his mouth shut. It was better to talk about everything when they were all seated. The final decision rested on his mother anyway.


    The familiar sight of the sturdy stone walls and brick roof greeted them when they reached the house. His mother was already at the door, wiping her hands on her apron. She smiled warmly when she saw them, her brown hair catching the morning light.


    "I knew you''d be back as soon as I put the blackberry cobbler in the over," she teased, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. "You stink, though. You''re not going anywhere near the table until you clean up."


    Eugene laughed, pulling her into a loose embrace before stepping back. "I was just going to suggest that, but it looks like Nick''s got something on his mind. He wants to talk to both of us."


    Elena''s eyes shifted to Nick, her brow arching slightly in curiosity. "Oh? Sounds important."


    Nick nodded. "It is."


    Luckily, she didn''t press either. The living room was cozy, and the smell of food lingered in the air, likely from the lunch preparations, and it set him at ease. Eugene set his helmet aside, and they gathered around the wooden table in the center of the room. Nick waited until both of his parents were seated before he spoke, leaning forward in his chair and steepling his hands.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot about our training. The stuff you''ve been teaching Devon and me," Nick began. "It''s been good¡ªreally good. But I don''t think it''s enough anymore."


    Elena tilted her head, watching him with a calm smile, while her sharp eyes never left his face. Eugene folded his arms, listening intently. They didn''t interrupt, for which Nick was grateful.


    "We''ve both shown improvement in everything you''ve thrown at us, but training against one another only gets us so far, and you two are too strong to challenge us meaningfully. We need real-world experience¡ª to face something that actually poses a real risk. And I think starting with the creatures on the eastern plains would be a good idea. The forest is too dangerous, but the plains should be within our ability, and you can handle anything we can''t."


    He paused, catching his breath. He hadn''t meant to ramble so long, but he didn''t want to leave room for objections.


    "I know it''s risky," Nick admitted, "but if we want to fight for a living later on, if we''re going to be any good at it, we need this kind of experience. Devon wants this, too. And I think it''s something we need to start doing now. I know you probably have plans for our development, but we need this." Nick sat back. He didn''t look up at first, unsure of how his parents would react. But when he did, he was met with two soft smiles that didn''t carry any disapproval.


    "Well, look at that. You''ve thought this through, haven''t you?" Eugene chuckled.


    Elena''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I was wondering when you''d bring this up." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to agree so easily. "So... you''re not saying no?"


    Elena shook her head. "You''re right. You''ve both been ready for more than just training. And the eastern plains are a good place to start. My mother certainly thought so."


    "I''ll help you map out some of the safer areas. You''ll still face real threats, but we''ll start small and see how you do." Eugene nodded.


    Nick exhaled, a sense of relief washing over him. He had expected more pushback.


    "Thanks," he muttered, feeling a strange mixture of exhaustion and exhilaration. "Wait, what do you mean your mother thought so?"


    Elena patted his hand. "You don''t think you are the first kid to get impatient, do you? I knew I''d be an adventurer someday, and my mother was a capable Fencer. Killing your first thunderhoof is a rite of passage. I''m only surprised you asked first and not your brother."


    Nick and Devon trudged behind their mother, starting to feel their backpacks'' weight after two hours of walking. Both carried enough supplies to last a week¡ªdried meat, water skins, and some basic tools for setting up camp. Their excitement was tempered by confusion, as they were still reeling from how easily their parents had agreed to this venture. Nick, in particular, couldn''t shake the feeling that something bigger was at play, but for now, the thrill of what lay ahead was enough to keep him happy.


    Their father walked behind them. He had taken a few days off from the wall to join them on this expedition, something Nick had not anticipated. Usually, Eugene''s duties were constant, and the defense of Floria was never a task he skirted on. But here he was, grinning at them as if this was a long-awaited family outing.


    "Still can''t believe you convinced them to let us come here," Devon muttered, his eyes darting around as if waiting for someone to call them back.


    Nick chuckled, glancing over at his older brother. "Yeah, me neither. I was ready for a long argument."


    Behind them, the town of Floria was now a distant speck.


    A seemingly endless expanse of tall grass stretched out before them. The wind picked up, sweeping through the field and rustling the blades around them, creating a soft, whispering sound. It was peaceful, but Nick knew better than to be lulled into a false sense of security.


    "Do you boys know what''s beyond the plains?" Eugene''s voice came from behind them, breaking the quiet.


    Devon furrowed his brow, clearly searching for the answer.


    "I... uh," Devon hesitated. "I think there''s a city? Near a lake or something?"


    Nick smirked. "It''s on a river. A wide one that cuts through the kingdom. And you can''t see it from here because the plains are too vast. I learned about it in the temple."


    Eugene chuckled, shaking his head as he caught up to them. "Nick''s right. The river''s called the Valis, and it cuts right through the eastern plains. On the shallowest part of the river sits a city called Alluria. That''s where you two will be going soon enough for your apprenticeships."


    "What?" Devon whipped his head around, his eyes wide with surprise. "Apprenticeship? I''m not going to some city! I''m going to train at the wall¡ªwith you! I want to be a real knight and defend Floria alongside you."


    Eugene laughed loudly. "Easy, son. You''ll still get your chance at the wall if you want it once you return, but first, you''ll see the world. You need to learn how to fight properly before you settle down, especially if you want to take my place one day. And Alluria is the best place to start. Trust me, it''s what I did."


    Devon grumbled under his breath but didn''t argue further. He still looked frustrated, but Nick was pleasantly surprised. Admittedly, he hadn''t focused much on his brother''s future, but it was good to hear there was a plan for it.


    They continued in silence for a while, the land gently sloping upward as they approached a low hill. His mother, who had been leading them steadily forward, suddenly stopped at the top and waited for them to catch up.


    Nick jogged to her side, feeling something in the air he couldn''t quite put his finger on. "What''s wrong?"


    Elena didn''t answer at first, simply gesturing toward the plains below them. Nick followed her gaze and almost missed a step. His breath caught in his throat as he saw them.


    Five thunderhoofs grazed peacefully below. Each stood at least seven feet tall at the shoulder, with thick hides that rippled with muscle. Their iron hooves gleamed in the sunlight, and every so often, a flicker of electricity crackled along their sharp, curved horns.


    Nick could feel the air buzzing with what he now recognized as an electrical charge, a faint hum that prickled his skin.


    Of course, he had studied them and even seen the ones his mother occasionally brought home, but it was nothing compared to seeing a herd in person.


    Devon stopped beside him, his mouth hanging open. "Are we...?"


    "Yep," Elena said calmly. "You''re going to hunt one each."


    Nick''s heart skipped a beat. "Wait. Won''t the rest interfere?"


    His mother turned to face them, her expression completely serious. "We''ll handle the majority, but this is a real hunt; anything can happen. That will be your rite of passage, just like it was mine and just like it was your grandmother''s. Do you want to be taken seriously? This is how you prove you deserve it."

 Chapter 16

    Nick had seen his parents spar occasionally. It happened whenever Elena needed to show them a specific maneuver that would only transfer well with an opponent, or even when Eugene had enough free time to dedicate to their lessons.Those spars, however, were limited to specific demonstrations. They were flashy enough that Nick could glean some of his parents'' abilities, but not nearly as serious as they both could get.


    The talk with his father about Prestige showed that he still had a lot to learn about how this world worked, and especially how the System granted its power. He had yet to build a working theory of its existence, much less how it granted its users their classes and subsequent benefits.


    What he was witnessing was enough for Nick to reassess what little he knew.


    His five-foot-six mother, who he knew to be a fierce, wonderful woman who dedicated herself to nurturing her two children, was smacking four grizzly bear-sized thunderhooves around like they weighed nothing.


    It honestly bordered on ridiculous. A little hysterical giggle left his lips while Devon''s eyes bugged out.


    I knew this world operates on an entirely different power level, but all my experiences so far could have been replicated, with some effort, on Earth. This¡­ Well, I suppose enough Taurine Tipples would do the trick, but then that person would die of overconsumption as their muscles disintegrated under the strain.


    No, there was no realistic way to replicate the feat of strength. Elena went so far as to grab one of the beast''s horns, ignoring the electrical discharge strong enough to burn a mundane man to a crisp and using it as a weapon to smack the others down until only two remained unscathed.


    She then proceeded to let go, smack the thunderhoof on the head hard enough to crack its skull and walk away while patting off the dust that got on her clothes, fresh as a daisy.


    It was the most intimidating thing Nick had ever seen anyone do, much less someone who was technically a retired housewife.


    Loud clapping and whistling interrupted his spiraling thoughts, and Nick turned to see that his father didn''t share the same opinion. He felt the opposite, probably, given the heated look he gave his wife, which she gladly reciprocated.


    Feeling more disturbed by the image than he wanted to admit, Nick turned back to the two remaining monsters, who, to their credit, hadn''t run away. Herd mentality at its best. "Should we fight now?" he asked, as much to interrupt the awkward moment as to get confirmation.


    "Yes, yes. Deal with them. They are young, so they shouldn''t be too much of a problem, but your father and I will be around to intervene in case you need it." Elena replied distractedly, walking towards Eugene with the gait of a stalking jaguar.


    "Ugh, gross." Devon rolled his eyes and unsheathed his sword, not wasting any more time.


    Nick privately agreed but kept quiet, taking another moment to assemble a battle plan. He was nowhere near as resilient as his mother, which meant a direct confrontation was out of the question. The thunderhoof was also much larger than the last creature he fought, and he didn''t have a conveniently placed grove of trees nearby to use.


    No, he needed to attack it directly. This went against all his instincts from both lives. He had gotten into so much trouble the first time he used a spell that he was understandably hesitant about doing so again, especially in front of his parents, who knew enough to differentiate between a first attempt at a spell and the use of a polished one.


    But Nick hadn''t asked to go on an expedition just to gain more experience. That was the primary goal, yes, but it wasn''t the only one. He needed to get his parents'' approval to use magic. To do that, they needed to see him using it safely. The problem with that, of course, was that he had been forbidden from casting anything without supervision.


    Being so open with my magic feels wrong, but they already suspect I''m hiding my usage. If I give them a show, they will think it''s all I can do. It''s a gamble, but it''s not something I can avoid.


    Still, that didn''t mean he could conduct a ritual. Not only would that be a terrible first impression to give his parents of the kind of magic he wanted to develop, but it also wouldn''t fit with the image of the typical Mage class he had been posing as.


    While he was busy considering his options, Devon had already reached and engaged his target. The two were locked in a serious battle, as the boy was forced to step back whenever the thunderhoof unleashed its charge, while the beast didn''t dare get close enough to hurt him, likely too spooked by their mother''s brutal showing.


    Nick''s brother was doing surprisingly well for someone who had only participated in schoolyard fights. Suspiciously so.


    Given how it was slowly retreating from the duel, the remaining monster looked likely to run away. That went to show that these creatures possessed a level of intelligence significantly above regular animals. Nick would have loved to research them properly, but now wasn''t the time.


    "Nicholas Crowley! I did not bring you all the way here so that you could twiddle your thumbs. Now show me what spell you''ve been working on in secret, and I might not punish you!"


    Nick felt his eyes widen in surprise and turned to meet his mother''s gaze. He opened his mouth, and yet nothing came out.


    "What, did you think we punished you just because you used magic? Everyone knows that once a kid gets their class, they won''t be able to help themselves from playing with it." Seeing that he wasn''t getting it, she sighed, "You were punished because you ventured deeply into the forest. And because we needed you to learn a lesson. Your father and I know you are a smart kid, but recklessness has been the bane of many a mage."


    "Now show us what you can do before your brother takes both prey," Eugene concluded, and Nick decided he''d have to think of the implications later.


    With a snap of his fingers, several rocks lifted into the air, and he directed them to hover around the thunderhoof with a flick of his wrist.


    While not outwardly aggressive, the move was enough to halt the beast in its tracks. Its dark copper eyes followed the jagged stones cautiously while the hum of latent electricity increased in intensity as it prepared to attack anything that got too close.


    It has to weigh at least four hundred pounds, likely more. I''m willing to bet it has some metal in its bones that allows it to concentrate the charge. That adds to the weight. I can''t hurt it enough with the stones unless I''m willing to show off beyond what I want. No, the plan should work. I just need to keep it focused until I''m ready.


    Without any hint it was coming, one of the stones shot out of the circle and hit the thunderhoof just below its eye, eliciting a bellow of pain and an unfocused discharge of electricity.


    Nick didn''t let up. As soon as the first stone connected, he sent another aimed at the creature''s flank. The thunderhoof bellowed, and a wild surge of electrical energy sparked across its legs, giving it enough speed to avoid a direct hit. Though the stones didn''t do much physical damage to the massive beast, they were enough to distract it, keeping its focus away from Nick and steering it toward the dip in the ground he''d identified.


    While his mind tracked the creature''s movements, Nick''s focus split. He began weaving the second spell, which required more finesse. It was based on Roberta''s preservation spell, which she used to keep her diary intact by reinforcing its structural integrity.


    He had yet to begin mastering its principles, much less manage to cast it, but Nick had learned enough to be able to flip its formula, crafting a simpler version that did the opposite: weakening the structural integrity of whatever it was cast upon. He wasn''t an expert at it yet, but it was enough to work in this circumstance, and he suspected a successful cast would give him recognition from the system.


    While druidic magic might be known as mostly non-combat related, those who use it can be mean sons of bitches. It''s no surprise that the matrix of such an innocent spell contains the basis for an offensive one¡ªwell, it''s barely enough to weaken the ground, but that''s all I need.


    The concentration needed to maintain both spells simultaneously was significant, but Nick welcomed the challenge. Thanks to his increased INT, his mind handled the dual tasks efficiently. It would have left him exhausted only a few weeks ago, and he considered it impossible as Old Nick. Now, he just had to put in some effort to keep the two streams independent¡ªanother boon provided by [Parsimonia].


    The ground around the thunderhoof kept softening, the dirt beneath its hooves loosening bit by bit while it fought against the stones.


    Though bleeding from minor wounds, the beast was far from finished. It snorted angrily, stomping with its hooves as more sparks flared around it. Nick knew he didn''t have much time before it grew too enraged to control. Devon was still locked in his fight with the second thunderhoof, somehow always knowing when and where to be to avoid the electrical discharges, and he didn''t want to risk interfering.


    His breath quickened as he realized he had only three stones left. What he wouldn''t give for a proper earth spell¡­


    Still, he gathered them together, making them hover just before the creature''s face. It paused, snorting in confusion that quickly morphed into anger.


    Now or never.


    Nick unleashed all three stones at once. They hit the thunderhoof squarely in its muzzle, chest, and leg. The beast staggered, its balance thrown. It reared back in a fury, intensifying the sparks around its horns as it prepared to charge now that nothing stood between the two of them.


    Just as Nick had hoped. Pushing as much mana as he could into the new spell¡ªwhich admittedly wasn''t much¡ªhe did his best to visualize matter collapsing onto itself, the chipping away of a worn sword, and the videos of cars disappearing into a hole in the ground. There was some resistance, but the earth here was soft and muddy thanks to the many underground aquifers.


    Its front hooves slammed into the ground, but rather than serve as a launching point, the earth gave way with a loud crack, forming a sinkhole that swallowed the thunderhoof whole, head first. It let out one final, enraged bellow before it disappeared, crashing down into the hidden pit. The thud of its heavy body hitting the rock below was followed by a wet, unsettling sound.


    Nick stood there, panting from the effort, his heart racing even as a ding informed him that its neck had snapped as he had planned.


    A familiar pulse of energy washed over him as his experience points surged, and the notification of a new level flashed before his eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t suppress a triumphant cheer, fist-pumping. The thrill of success coursed through him, and he felt lighter, stronger.


    SYSTEM ALERT


    New Spell Developed: [Structural Weakness]


    Mastery: BeginnerExperience Gained: 1200


    And I got the spell to work! I know it was a gamble, but the theory was sound. Even if I don''t understand everything about Roberta''s magic, I can tell what the permanence spell does. Flipping it on its head could have had serious consequences, but with how little mana I used, the worst that could have happened was that I burned my eyebrows off.


    Devon was still locked in battle across the field, but Nick could see his brother gaining the upper hand. With a final cry, Devon allowed an arc of electricity to strike him, saved only by what looked like a strange shimmer around his skin, and drove his sword deep into the thunderhoof''s neck, piercing through muscle and bone. The beast let out a gurgled groan before collapsing.


    Devon stood over the fallen creature, breath surprisingly even, his sword still lodged in its flesh. He turned to Nick, a wide grin breaking across his face. "I did it!"


    Nick grinned back, feeling the rush of victory still buzzing through his veins. "I was first."


    Clapping interrupted them before they could get going, and their mother appeared between them out of nowhere, "Well, now, that was almost decent."


    A heavy hand ruffled Nick''s hair before he could respond. He looked up in surprise to see his father grin back at him. " That was quite the plan. I have to say, working with so many Soldiers makes tactics pretty monotonous. I might have to book you for a demonstration at the barracks to show the recruits that they should always expect the unexpected."


    "As long as you pay me, that''s ok," Nick replied, only half joking, earning a laugh.


    "Alright, kids, now that you had your fun and proved you won''t run away at the first sight of blood, it''s time you help me dress these bad boys." Elena grabbed Devon''s beast and dragged it away without so much as a grunt. Seeing that no one was following, she added, "Each of these is worth six silver coins. If you are quick about it, I might be convinced to give you a cut and not ask why both of you handled yourselves so well in your first battle."


    That was all the brothers needed to hear; they rushed to the closest carcass, not daring to complain.


    Carving up a herd of magical animals felt surreal, but Nick didn''t make a fuss. He had asked for it, after all.


    Luckily, it didn''t take too long to work through the bodies, mostly thanks to his parents being so quick that they could have operated a slaughterhouse by their lonesome.


    They left behind most of the organs and bones since they were too tough to serve as animal feed and too weak to be used as weapons, only keeping the best ones to sell in town. His father even took the time to carve up a metal-like growth from within the largest thunderhoof, but Elena''s stern gaze kept Nick from asking. Everything else they placed in Eugene''s rucksack, apart from the one still in the sinkhole, which was deemed too bothersome to recover.


    Watching tons of meat, hooves, and horns disappear in a space that couldn''t contain them was surreal. Luckily, Nick didn''t need to ask, as his father provided the information on his own, "It''s an expanded space. I got it as a present from my mentor when I got to level forty and graduated. No, you can''t have one yet. They are so expensive that it''s not funny to joke about. No, I do not know how the magic works, but it does and will continue for decades as long as no one ruins it. A whole century is what''s advertised. You can buy one in Alluria, but Prestige Artificers make these things. You''d have an easier time saving up for a house."


    And with that, he closed the flap and placed it back on his shoulders as if it weighed nothing.


    "Now, kids. Let''s talk about what just happened, shall we?"

 Chapter 17

    The sun began its slow descent as the Crowley family continued their trek through the grassy plains. Devon still buzzed with excitement from the earlier battle, but Nick had already shifted from victory to what lay ahead. The thrill of leveling up and his first real fight against something that could have killed him was exhilarating, but he was still waiting for the other shoe to drop.I might be a bit too suspicious, but I don''t believe they would have brought us here only to watch us kill a couple of monsters.


    Their mother called for a stop just before twilight settled, scanning the horizon before nodding to herself. "We''ll camp here for the night," Elena said, already taking off her pack and signaling for them to do the same.


    Nick shrugged off his backpack, the weight suddenly noticeable after the adrenaline wore off. His arms and legs ached, not from magic or battle but from the sheer length of their day. He dropped onto the grass and stretched his back, glancing over to the much larger pack his father had been lugging around without a complaint. Eugene then took out a thunderhoof loin, large enough to feed them three times over.


    Devon didn''t seem as tired, being a physical class. "We can eat as much as we want, right? There has to be enough to feed us through the next winter in the backpack," he grinned, rubbing his hands together.


    Elena smirked and pulled a small knife from her belt. "If you want to eat, you''ll help prepare it," she said.


    Devon blinked, taken aback. "Uh... maybe I''ll just stick to setting up the fire."


    Nick chuckled at his brother''s quick backpedaling, but Elena gave him a pointed look, and he coughed. "Nope," she said, handing him a knife. "You too, Nick. You wanted real experience, and that includes the less glamorous parts."


    Sighing, Nick took the blade and knelt beside the massive piece of meat, grateful that at least his parents had removed the tough hide.


    While they worked, their father prepared the fire. Eugene gathered dry grass and sticks and snapped them into place before flicking a finger at a piece of dark rock and causing a spark to fly into the stack.


    The smell of roasting meat soon filled the air, mingling with the cool evening breeze. The whole family sat around the fire, grateful for the warmth and the chance to finally relax.


    Nick found the meat''s flavor to be surprisingly rich. It was gamey, a bit tougher than he remembered, but the savory taste mixed with a hint of something metallic¡ªprobably from the creature''s nature. It wasn''t bad, considering they had no time to age it properly.


    "So," Elena said between bites, "what did you two learn from today''s fight?"


    Devon went first. "That I can totally take down something three times my size! I mean, did you see that last feint? I used the power surge that comes at the peak of the breathing pattern, like you told me, and it let me use [Power Strike] much more often!"


    "For me, it was that magic doesn''t always have to be flashy. It was pretty hard to weaken the ground and control the rocks simultaneously, but I made it work. I managed to adapt my skills to what the fight required." Nick said.


    Elena smiled approvingly. "Good. I''m glad you both managed to win your fight without help." She stopped there, but a weird tension followed her words. It was obvious she wasn''t done yet.


    When neither boy spoke, she sighed, "I don''t want you to think I''m not proud of you¡ªthat we are not proud of your victory. But we have to talk about why you were both so skilled."


    Nick grimaced. He had known this conversation would be coming, but he still didn''t know how to approach the matter.


    "I''m not saying you have to give me every detail of your lives¡ªgods know I made my own escapades¡ªbut you both managed to handle yourselves better than I expected. And I clearly remember forbidding you both from experimenting with skills or seeking fights."


    "Your mother did not set those limits because she doesn''t want you to grow. It''s exactly because she wants you to that she did. We understand your eagerness, but you have to trust that we know what we are doing." Eugene added.


    Devon stomped the ground, pursing his lips in frustration. He then let out an explosive sigh, "I''m sorry. I''ve been sneaking some fights with the older kids. I made sure not to use any skill to hurt them, I swear! I just used [Fortress] to defend myself and the Stalking Gait to keep up with them, or I would have lost every fight!"


    Elena turned her piercing gaze on Nick, who lasted a scant few seconds, "I''ve been practicing my [Telekinetic Field], too. Sorry. I''ve mostly used it to handle the damn dust bunnies in the temple''s library, honest!" And it was even the truth. Of course, it wasn''t the whole truth, but that was something he didn''t intend to reveal to anyone.


    Fortunately, his parents seemed satisfied with that confession. Oh, they knew both of their children were being cagey, but they knew when to cut their losses.


    "Wonderful. That wasn''t so hard, was it?" The brothers visibly relaxed at that, but Elena only smiled devilishly, "Now, of course you can both expect doubled lessons for the time being. If you can''t be trusted to keep yourselves away from danger, I''ll have to ensure you can survive it. And you''ll pick up double chores, too."


    Though Nick internally lamented the loss of even more free time, he knew better than to complain.


    Punishment doled out, Elena showed them how to set up camp properly, instructing them on everything from choosing the right spot to placing stones around the fire to keep the wind from snuffing it out. She even demonstrated how to identify edible plants common in the plains, much to Devon''s dismay when she made him taste a bitter root that was apparently nutritious.


    Nick, for his part, soaked it all in. This was what he''d asked for¡ªactual experience. And while the fighting was exciting, this practical knowledge would make a difference in the long run if he ended up following in his mother''s footsteps as an adventurer. Learning to survive wasn''t as cool as developing new spells, but it was necessary.


    As the night wore on, Eugene leaned back against his pack, his gaze fixed on the stars twinkling overhead. His voice took on a more serious tone. "You boys know I''m Floria''s Captain for a reason, right?"


    Nick and Devon exchanged glances. "Because you''re the strongest in town?" Devon guessed.


    Eugene chuckled. "Well, that helps. But no, it''s more than that. I''m Captain because I''m the son of the last Captain. Your grandfather. And our family has been in Floria for a long time. Longer than most people realize."


    Nick leaned in, intrigued. Their father rarely talked about his past, especially his own father. "What happened to him?"


    "He disappeared," Eugene sighed, his voice low with old pain. "Inside the Green Ocean. It''s the way most adventurers and guards go. My father was getting on with the years, and a powerful monster was spotted too close to the walls¡ªhe couldn''t afford it drawing more of its kind to the town. Dealing with that is the duty of the Crowley family, in the end. I''ll explain more when you''re older, but know this: Floria isn''t just some backwater town. We would not have remained if it were so. And one day, you will both understand that."


    His words hung in the air. Nick felt a shiver run through him, and not from the cool breeze. Once again, his family history seemed to go much deeper than he had realized.


    Eugene gave them both a knowing look before standing. "Get some sleep. We''ve got another long day ahead of us."


    As Nick lay down under the stars, the embers flickering beside him, his thoughts raced. His brother''s shifts suggested that he was finding it hard to sleep, too.


    The next day dawned clear and bright, and the plains stretched endlessly beneath a pale blue sky. Nick woke to the sound of the wind rustling through the grass and the soft thud of his mother packing up their camp. He blinked against the sunlight, feeling some lingering soreness. His muscles ached, but there was a certain satisfaction in the pain. It felt like progress.


    They set out early, walking in silence at first. Nick followed while his mind wandered, still processing his father''s words from the night before.


    I can admit that I didn''t pay too much attention to our family history. In fact, I barely know anything about my grandparents. But that was still a lot to drop on us so suddenly.


    He hadn''t expected to learn anything like that on this trip, but it made sense that his parents would take this opportunity to teach them more than just how to kill monsters. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few hours of walking, Elena called for another break. This time, she led them to a small stream that cut through the plains, where water bubbled quietly as it flowed over smooth stones.


    "Take a seat, boys," she said, her tone shifting into something more serious. Nick and Devon exchanged curious glances but did as she asked.


    Elena crouched beside the water, her gaze distant for a moment before she looked back at them. "You''ve both come far, but there''s more to learn than just fighting monsters and setting up camp. You''ll need to develop your abilities further before either of you can go on an apprenticeship. Devon," she turned to his brother, "you''re almost ready. You''ll be able to handle yourself out there in a few more months."


    Devon blinked in surprise before grinning, puffing out his chest a little. "I knew it."


    Nick expected Elena to say something similar to him, but instead, she fixed him with a knowing gaze. "As for you, Nicholas¡­ I doubt you showed everything you can do yesterday."


    Elena continued before he could respond. "You''ve come a long way on your own. And I''m proud of that. But if you''re going to keep using magic, you need control. If you can''t hold back until you can learn under a proper master, then I''ll help you develop it properly."


    Nick''s eyes widened. He hadn''t thought that was a possibility. I thought the punishment would be more martial exercises.


    "In matters of magic, no matter the class, control is the key," she said, sounding like she was repeating something she had heard a thousand times. "One of my old companions used to do an exercise like this. It helped him keep his magic sharp. I want you to try it."


    Kneeling by the water, she placed her hand above it. "First, feel the flow. Mana is like this stream¡ªconstant, but it can be guided and redirected. Start by pouring it in and using it to follow the water. Learn the how and why of its flow." The stream didn''t react to her motion, but she looked at Nick expectantly.


    He nodded, kneeling and concentrating¡ªthere would be time for questions later. Extending a trickle of mana in, he could feel the gentle pull of the water, its current flowing beneath his fingers. Nick didn''t exactly know if he understood correctly, but he believed his mother might be talking about elemental manipulation exercises. The kind that any decent mage would do at the beginning of their career and then never touch with a ten-foot pole again. Still, if she wanted to see him do tricks, he wouldn''t complain.


    Slowly, once he was sure he had saturated it enough, the water began to shift, swirling in a small eddy beneath his hand. He felt a spark of triumph since almost no one managed to get such a result on their first try, but then the connection broke, and the water merged back into the stream.


    "Too much force," Elena said, apparently unsurprised at his success. "Try again, but let it guide you as much as you guide it."


    Nick took a deep breath and tried again, pushing his frustration aside. This time, he relaxed his grip on the magic, letting the flow of the stream carry his intent. The water moved more smoothly now, swirling gently in a controlled spiral.


    Parsimonia is such a cheat. It took me weeks to get something like this last time.


    "Good," Elena said, watching closely. "Now, the next part is harder. Mud."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "Mud?"


    Do I really need to show that I can do every basic elemental exercise? We''ll be here the whole day.


    Elena smiled. "Mud. Water is fluid and easy to manipulate. But earth is stubborn. It doesn''t want to move. See if you can control both."


    Nick stared at the streambed, where dark mud clung to the stones. He sighed and reached deeper with his mana, feeling resistance. It was heavy and sluggish, like it didn''t want to be moved


    He pushed a little harder, trying to coax it into movement. Slowly, it began to shift, rising in a thick, messy glob. It wasn''t as smooth as the water, but it was much more than could be expected of someone without an affinity and attempting it for the first time. Idly, he twisted the mana to resemble a proper spell matrix, filling it with elemental symbols and manually mimicking what it would be like to cast such a spell. Of course, nothing happened, but it wasn''t a bad exercise done that way.


    "Not bad," Elena approved. "You need to work on your speed, but you''ll get better with time. Wulfric could create new spells for every occasion because he had such mastery over the basics."


    Nick couldn''t deny feeling a bit indignant at being compared to someone who obviously spent years, if not decades, practicing and so pushed a bit more mana into the river, lifting two perfect spheres, one of mud and one of water.


    Before he could smugly ask his mother if her friend could do as much on his first try, something clicked in his mind. A soft chime sounded, and a notification appeared in his vision while the spellform coalesced in his mind:


    CONGRATULATIONS


    [Minor Elemental Manipulation] unlocked.


    This spell allows the wielder to manipulate the five basic elements¡ªFire, Water, Earth, Air, and Lightning¡ªin their raw and untamed forms.


    Nick felt his jaw drop.


    "Ah, you got the spell already, huh? That is good to know. I expect you to keep working on it. Get the Intermediate version, and I''ll consider sending you to Alluria early." Elena grinned, slapping his shoulder and standing up.


    Nick dismissed the notification and closed his mouth, trying to process what had just happened.


    He hadn''t used his old world''s knowledge. This was entirely new magic.

 Chapter 18

    "Is it ever gonna turn into something useful?"Nick rolled his eyes, trying to ignore his brother''s bored questions while slowly guiding a baseball-sized sphere of water through an obstacle course he had built out of the ground as another exercise.


    As a caster, he was used to utilizing the most efficient piece of magic for every task, especially since he came from a world where mana was extremely scarce. If he had been told to complete this exercise at maximum speed, he''d have used a kinetic spell to grab and push the water. Given his experience with that school, it would have been much easier on his reserves.


    Instead, he was sweating like a pig, trying to train an entirely new skill he had never practiced before.


    "I guess you could catch fish with it if they were very slow and almost dead," Devon muttered.


    Nick doggedly kept twisting the water sphere through the obstacles as fast as he could, which, admittedly, wasn''t very fast.


    I have never dabbled in elemental magics before. Well, not beyond learning how to cast a fireball, but that''s a rite of passage every apprentice mage goes through that serves to teach them how wildly inefficient it is when much better solutions are available. A few burned fingers are worth the lesson.


    Things were different now, however, and Nick wasn''t about to give up on the first scrap of knowledge he was being offered from his mother just because it was hard. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s not even that bad. Being able to cast the spell repeatedly is already showing its benefits, and Parsimonia allows for minimal waste. I might not be ready to summon storms anytime soon, but I bet I''ll be able to use all elements at a decent level within a week. That''s so much faster than I''m used to!


    Now, if only his brother could stop trying to distract him¡­


    "Oh, I thought of another use. Do you know when it''s cold outside the covers, but you really need to pee? You might be able to direct the stream¡ª"


    "And that''s enough, I think," their mother interrupted in a long-suffering tone. "Devon, no one needs to hear that. I understand you are bored, but your father will be back soon. Nick, you can''t keep practicing obsessively. Magic is cool and you enjoy it, but it takes time to develop spells."


    Nick sighed, letting the water sphere fall and dissipate into the stream. His head ached from the focus it had taken to maintain control, and he knew his mother was right. He had a bad habit of pushing himself to the limits because he wanted immediate results. But he couldn''t help it. There was something addictive about learning new magic, even if it was just sparking a fire or summoning a gust of wind.


    "I''ll take a break," Nick conceded, though he fully intended to keep working on it whenever he got a spare moment. The thought of expanding his control over the elements, even on a small scale, excited him in a way few things did. He aimed to grow much more than the average mage and was quite sure he''d be able to use [Minor Elemental Manipulation] as a springboard into much greater pieces of magic.


    Or, at the very least, taking it up to Expert means I should have a much easier time learning specific elemental spells.


    Devon, meanwhile, groaned and started breaking down the camp. "Finally. I was about to fall asleep just watching you do that."


    Nick shot him a look but didn''t argue. It wasn''t that his brother was mean¡ªhe just had never been able to appreciate the intricacies of magic. But he had a point. The training was repetitive and slow. Still, Nick wasn''t about to let his brother''s impatience ruin his quiet satisfaction at even the slightest improvement.


    As they packed up, he couldn''t shake a lingering curiosity. He glanced at his mother, who was calmly rolling up their sleeping gear with practiced hands. "Mom, what did your mage friends think about [Minor Elemental Manipulation]?"


    Elena paused, giving him a thoughtful look. "It was never anyone''s favorite spell, but every self-respecting mage could use it," she admitted, smiling a little at the memory. "They always thought of it as more of a gimmick than anything. It gives access to all the basic elements and is darn useful in everyday life, but it can only create small effects. Nothing really applicable in combat unless we were in a fight easy enough that our weapons would have done the job faster."


    Nick frowned, intrigued. "But they still used it?"


    "Well, not often," she said. "I think they learned it mostly because it was considered a rite of passage to achieve at least Proficient rank. I did have one teammate who was obsessed with it, though. He believed that if he could get good enough, it would let him manipulate the elements like a real force of nature. He got pretty far with it¡ªhe claimed to have reached Expert level¡ªbut even then, he could only create bursts of wind similar to the basic spell [Gust] for twice the mana." She chuckled softly. "Not exactly something that would make a difference."


    Nick processed that as he folded up the last of his pack. "So it never really gets better?"


    Elena shrugged. "It''s useful in small ways, and everyone says it helps you develop your elemental control for when you learn greater magic. But it''s not meant to replace other spells that focus on a single element. It spreads itself too thin; as a result, you can''t expect great effects, even with mastery."


    Nick chewed on that thought. It was limited, sure, but it seemed like it could be more than just a gimmick if he figured out how to push it. "Do you think there''s a higher version of it? Like a Major Elemental Manipulation?"


    Elena raised an eyebrow. "There usually is," she mused. "It wouldn''t surprise me. But higher-tier magic is difficult to learn for a reason. Even the most experienced mages stick to mastering one school because it''s a much more efficient path to real power. Learning [Gust] to Expert proficiency would have taken my friend a year or so. Learning [Minor Elemental Manipulation] to the same level took him five. Most people just don''t think it''s worth it."


    Nick nodded, understanding her point. He''d heard the same advice from the vicar and even Roberta''s diary¡ªspecialization was the key to power. But something about this spell felt different to him. He could see its versatility and potential to adapt to whatever situation he''d face. Even if it didn''t offer powerful effects right away, Nick was sure it could become a useful tool in his arsenal.


    And even if I never use it in combat, it''s already proving its worth by expanding my understanding of elemental magic. I knew visualization was important; it is for every spell, but it makes a lot of difference to be able to summon an example of the desired element at will and use that as the basis for greater works.


    "I think I''ll keep working on it," he said, feeling a renewed determination. "Even if it''s just to see how far I can take it."


    Elena smiled, her eyes softening with pride. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you. Just remember to balance your training. I''m tentatively agreeing to let you practice magic on your own, but that doesn''t mean you should allow your other skills to lay fallow."


    Before Nick could respond, a shadow fell across the campsite. He looked up to see his father striding toward them, his usually relaxed face set in a hard expression. Eugene scanned the camp briefly before he spoke. "A troll''s coming this way."


    Devon''s head snapped up, eyes wide. "A troll?" he repeated with excitement. "Are we going to fight it?"


    Nick''s stomach tightened. He''d read about trolls in the temple''s library¡ªbig, tough, and almost impossible to kill for beginners. While technically, a thunderhoof herd was more dangerous, the bovines didn''t possess the vicious territoriality of a troll. They could also be relied upon to stay dead once they were hit hard enough. Trolls weren''t so kind.


    Eugene shook his head, fixing his sons with a serious look. "No, you''re not fighting this one. Trolls are dangerous. They might not get above level forty often, but their regeneration and strength make them a real challenge. I''ll take care of it."


    Elena put a hand on Devon''s shoulder before he could protest. "Trolls are tricky. They heal fast, and even when they''re not high-leveled, their racial traits make them tough to deal with. They are not an opponent you can face yet, but you might be able to learn something from observing your father fight it. Let''s get to higher ground where we can watch safely."


    Devon frowned, clearly disappointed. "So we''re not going to do anything?"


    "Not this time," Eugene said firmly. "This isn''t the kind of fight you two are ready for. A troll can fight for days if necessary, healing through most wounds. Engaging in a prolonged fight with one is a terrible idea, and neither of you can put it down for good."


    Nick didn''t argue. While he didn''t mind fighting¡ªif he was honest, he might even enjoy it somewhat¡ª he didn''t feel the need to face something he knew was beyond him. He grabbed his pack and followed his family up a nearby hill.


    They had a clear view of the plains stretching out below from the top, and before long, Nick spotted movement on the horizon. A hulking figure, taller than a young tree, trudged across the plains with slow, lumbering steps. The troll was even more intimidating than Nick had imagined¡ªtwelve feet tall, with mottled green and gray skin covered in bumps. Its face was ugly, with a wide, flat nose and small, beady eyes. It carried a massive stone club, large enough to flatten a small house.


    Devon let out a low whistle. "That thing''s huge."


    Nick couldn''t help but agree. As the troll drew closer, he found himself wondering about its origins. Was it a product of natural evolution, some twisted offshoot of humanity? Or perhaps the creation of a long-forgotten sorcerer experimenting with forbidden blood magic? He had read about all sorts of monstrous beings, but something primal about the troll''s presence made him think it belonged to an entirely different genus.


    By the time it reached the camp, Eugene was waiting with his sword drawn. He didn''t seem the least bit fazed by the towering creature looming over him, and Nick couldn''t help but admire his father''s calm confidence. The troll let out a deep, rumbling growl, raising its club high above its head before bringing it crashing down with enough force to shake the earth.


    Eugene moved like lightning, darting to the side just as the club smashed into the ground, leaving a crater where he had stood. He struck with his sword in two quick slashes that cut deep into the thick hide. The troll bellowed in pain, but even as the wounds bled, the flesh began to knit itself back together.


    "Regeneration," Eugene called out loudly over the troll''s roars. "This is why they''re so dangerous. You can cut them a hundred times, but they''ll heal before you can wear them down, and you''ll only have made them mad."


    Nick watched in awe as his father danced around the troll, never staying still for more than an instant. Each time the troll swung its club, Eugene dodged effortlessly before he struck back.


    The ground beneath his feet began to scorch, each step leaving burnt patches in the grass.


    Then, with a sudden burst of speed, Eugene moved in close. His sword flared bright red, and he sliced clean through the troll''s neck in a single fluid motion. The head toppled to the ground, its body collapsing with a heavy thud. The wound was cauterized instantly, the glowing blade leaving no room for the troll''s regeneration to take effect.


    Eugene straightened, breath even and unfazed as he sheathed his sword. "You need fire or acid for trolls," he said. "You can''t rely on normal wounds to keep them down."


    Nick exhaled, feeling the tension leave his body. Watching his father take down a massive creature with such skill and precision had given him an idea of what fighting a higher-level creature was like, and he was already preparing countermeasures in case he ended up facing a similar foe. But it also fueled his determination. One day, he wanted to fight like that¡ªto face down the most dangerous monsters and emerge victorious.


    Elena gently placed a hand on both brothers'' shoulders and smiled. "You''ll get there, kids. Just keep training."


    Nick nodded, his eyes still fixed on the smoldering remains of the troll.

 Chapter 19

    As all things did, the family trip came to an end. Nick considered it a very positive experience, given that it had not only given him a significant increase in personal power in the form of a level and, more importantly, a new spell that significantly expanded his options. But it had also allowed him to show his parents that he could be trusted with magic.Despite Nick genuinely enjoying training his elemental ability and being fascinated by the possibility of learning local magic, he wouldn''t have pursued it so doggedly and openly without an objective.


    By showing his methodical and careful approach, Nick earned the approval of both his parents and was now allowed to practice without supervision.


    It was a formality, given that everyone already knew he was doing it, but an important one, as he wouldn''t need to waste so much time covering his tracks now. Well, at least when it came to the less worrying magics.


    Still, Nick appreciated spending time with his family. He might not have been able to share everything with them, but he was their son and brother and loved them all the same.


    As they neared the outskirts of Floria, the familiar sight of their house, nestled among fields full of golden wheat, came into view. The sun was beginning its descent, and for a moment, everything seemed calm. But Nick noticed his father look up and, following his gaze, caught movement in the sky¡ªa large bird was circling above the house, its wings catching the fading sunlight.


    "Is that a hawk?" Nick murmured as it began to circle lower.


    Before anyone could respond, the hawk''s wings tucked in and dove straight toward them. Instinct kicked in, and Nick''s hand twitched up, preparing a kinetic spell. He was ready to shoot it down when something made him hesitate. The hawk wasn''t moving like a predator¡ªit was slowing down, gliding gracefully until it halted right in front of Eugene, who dutifully allowed it to land on his arm. It flapped its wings once, then extended its leg, where a small scroll was tied.


    Nick blinked in surprise, lowering his hand. Devon, equally curious, stepped closer. "What is that?" He asked, staring at the hawk with awe and confusion.


    Eugene untied the scroll with practiced ease, his expression unreadable. He unrolled the parchment and skimmed its contents before looking up at his sons. "It''s a message from my master," he finally answered. "I asked if he would consider taking Devon on as his apprentice."


    Devon''s eyes widened in shock. "And¡­?" he prompted, his voice cracking with barely contained excitement.


    Eugene smiled, folding the scroll and tucking it into his belt. "He''s agreed."


    Devon stood there for a long moment, frozen between disbelief and joy. His mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. Evidently, despite having known this moment would come, the reality of it hadn''t fully sunk in. Nick watched as emotions flickered across his brother''s face¡ªjoy, pride, and then something else: sadness. The realization that this meant leaving home, leaving them behind.


    "I''m really going¡­" Devon murmured, his voice softer now, filled with bittersweet understanding. He turned to their parents, searching for reassurance.


    Elena smiled warmly, stepping forward to pull him into a hug. "It''ll be amazing, love," she said softly, her voice filled with pride. "It''s hard to leave, but you''ll come back stronger. You''ll have wonderful experiences, trust me."


    Eugene nodded, placing a hand on Devon''s shoulder. "This is a great opportunity. You''ll learn from one of the best knights in the kingdom. You''ll be challenged, but you''ll grow in ways you can''t even imagine yet."


    Nick stood back, watching the exchange in silence. A strange mix of emotions welled inside him¡ªpride for his brother and a tinge of envy. Devon was about to embark on a journey that would take him away for who knew how long. And though Nick was happy for his brother, his younger part couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss.


    But that''s just how things were. Soon enough, it would be his turn to leave, too.


    Devon pulled back from the hug, wiping his eyes and clearing his throat. "I''ll do it. I''ll become the best knight in the kingdom," he declared, his voice stronger now. "And when I come back, I''ll take over watching the wall. You''ll see."


    Eugene and Elena chuckled at his determined expression, but there was no mistaking the pride in their eyes.


    Nick couldn''t help but smile at his brother''s resolve. As much as they teased each other, Devon was serious when it mattered most. Nick knew that he would thrive under this new teacher, too.


    Still, his thoughts drifted inward as they resumed their walk toward home once the hawk fluttered away. His brother had his path set before him, and now, Nick had to figure out his own. There was still so much to learn, so many skills to master. And if he wanted to reach his goals, he had to work harder than ever.


    One day soon, it would be his turn to step out into the world. And when that day came, he wanted to be ready.


    Nick leaned against the courtyard''s stone wall, watching his mother and Devon go through their routine. The air was still, except for the sharp sounds of their breathing and the occasional thud of boots against dirt. Elena was guiding Devon through her breathing technique, which she had also tried to teach him, to little success.


    "It''s a matter of class compatibility. Nothing that cannot be worked through, but it will take you some time." She had said, and Nick had taken it to heart. He would learn it someday, even if the martial skill didn''t grab his attention like magic.


    Devon was sweating, red-faced, and deeply concentrated as he tried to match her rhythm, inhaling and exhaling with precise control.


    Nick watched with a tinge of envy. He knew why Elena was cramming every bit of training into Devon''s head. The caravan that''d take him to Alluria would arrive soon, and Devon''s time at home was running out. Their mother just wanted to make sure her son was as prepared as possible for his new life, and having a breathing technique was apparently as vital for any knight-in-training as being able to cast [Minor Elemental Manipulation] was for a mage. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Devon''s breath hitched, and Elena looked at him patiently. "Steady," she reminded him firmly. "Control your core muscles."


    Devon nodded, adjusting his stance and finding the rhythm again. He was trying, Nick knew. But it wasn''t easy. The Stalking Gait was one of the most fundamental skills their mother had passed down, and though Nick hadn''t learned it well enough for the System to recognize, just utilizing its barebones was enough to rejuvenate him. However, Devon was learning it much faster, "on the cusp of achieving the Proficient rank," according to Elena, and his natural aptitude showed through.


    Nick turned away from the training session, focusing on his own practice. He stretched his hand toward a candle flickering on the ground and called upon the breeze. A soft wind whispered through the courtyard, gentle enough to barely be an annoyance but still noticeable. With a small gesture, he put out the flame he had lit earlier with the same spell.


    [Minor Elemental Manipulation] was such a broad, all-encompassing spell¡ªcapable of summoning any of the basic elements¡ªand it was hard to believe a single piece of magic could be so versatile. He hadn''t thought it possible in his previous life, where magic was scarce and certainly not handed out by an invisible force. Yet here, it was available to all with a compatible class, courtesy of the System.


    Nick crouched down beside the candle, replaying the spell''s formula in his mind. There was something fascinating about its design, the way it encompassed each element despite only requiring the use of a couple to learn. Even the schema was so far from what he was used to.


    On Earth, spells were either meticulously researched in all their facets or so obscure that one had to hope their intent would shine through the murky matrix and accomplish the objective.


    The System''s spells were crafted so differently from anything he knew that Nick had no trouble believing no mortal mind was behind it. And yet, they still allowed for growth since there were three stages. It was impossible for someone to get better at something through simple repetition, even if it would help initially. This meant that to master a spell, one had to experiment and change until it achieved perfection.


    Nick wouldn''t dare think he knew better than the omnipresent force that governed this world, but he had found several redundancies and inefficiencies in [Minor Elemental Manipulation]. He wondered whether that was how most other mages got better. Did they all find a way to change their spells to reflect their understanding? Or did they wait for the System to adjust the spell on its own once they achieved the necessary proficiency?


    It was like holding a handful of sand; the more he tried to grasp it, the more it slipped through his fingers.


    That was the caveat. The System had given him access to something powerful, but it appeared rigid and locked in place. Modifying it all at once would be nearly impossible without unraveling the whole thing. He''d have to take it piecemeal.


    He scribbled down a few notes in his journal, comparing the spell''s formula to the complex script he had deciphered from Roberta''s diary. Her permanence spell was leagues beyond anything he could touch right now, and though he had managed to derive a decently powerful new spell, which the System recognized as [Structural Weakening], he couldn''t hope to cast it anytime soon in a real life-threatening situation. The set up time necessary to make it work was impossible to have with an enemy attacking him. At the moment, it was mostly an interesting bit of magic that allowed him to experiment with Roberta''s obscure magic.


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel a nagging desire to decode it further. If he could understand the differences between what he was calling a First-Tier spell like [Minor Elemental Manipulation] and the advanced magic from the diary, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could grasp what made a higher-tier spell so great.


    Her magic is druidic, which is what let me learn as much as I have. Had it been a different school, I''d have been left holding a useless journal.


    With a sigh, Nick closed his journal and stood. The sky was bright, and the fields beyond the courtyard swayed in the wind. A walk would help clear his head, and maybe, with some movement, he''d see things more clearly. His mother and brother were too busy to notice him slipping away, so he didn''t bother saying anything.


    As he wandered through the golden wheat fields, he kept trying and failing to see what else he could do beyond rote repetition and using the few insights he had gotten from practicing [Minor Elemental Manipulation] to develop his own single-element spells.


    He stopped by a lone oak tree, enjoying the cool shade. "I''m being too hurried," he muttered to himself. The gap between what he was capable of and Roberta''s magic was too vast. He was better off mastering the basics first, exploring the limits of what he could do with his current abilities before chasing after something he wasn''t ready for.


    Just as he was about to turn back, a rustling sound caught his attention. Before he could react, something soft but solid body barreled into him from the grass, knocking him off balance. Nick tumbled to the ground, the scent of wildflowers and fur filling his nose.


    "Elia!" he sputtered, laughing as the foxgirl''s face appeared inches from his own. Her mischievous grin and gleaming amber eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Got you!" Elia declared victoriously as she pinned him down before rolling off him, her tail flicking playfully behind her. "Now you have to tell me what you''ve been doing, skulking about! I''ve been super patient, but you never came to explain!"


    She might have sported a pout, but the glint in her eyes told Nick he wouldn''t be getting out of this.

 Chapter 20

    Nick spent a long moment considering his options. He could deflect and walk away, but Elia would probably take offense to that. After all, he had told her he''d explain, and while he wasn''t one to stick to the letter of every promise, he didn''t like breaking one without a good reason.There was also the fact that the temple was keeping an eye on both of them, which meant he needed to maintain control over what information circulated.


    Finally, Nick was curious about Elia''s unique class and abilities. Alexander had been confident that she would develop into something special, and Nick was, at his core, an inquisitive being. The chance to study an entirely different humanoid being and how it developed its magic was too great to pass up.


    If the price was revealing something about his skills, preferably things that were already known to his parents, he''d take that deal.


    Nick sighed, putting on a dramatic expression of reluctance as he folded his arms. His face contorted in a mock pout, and he glanced sideways at Elia, waiting until she raised an eyebrow and gave him an expectant look.


    "All right, all right. But only if you agree to show me something you can do too," he said in a playfully reluctant tone.


    Elia grinned, showing off her fangs. "Deal," she replied without hesitation.


    He sat down on the soft grass and patted the spot beside him. Elia plopped down, crossing her legs as she leaned in, fox ears perked up in curiosity.


    "So," he began, turning a small pebble over in his hand, slowly using his mana to turn it into a perfect sphere, "my mother''s been helping me learn [Minor Elemental Manipulation]. It''s a bit of a catch-all spell, covering basic elements¡ªair, fire, water, earth and lightning. I can''t do anything extreme with it, but it opens doors for focusing on one of them later on if I want to. You can''t really call yourself a Mage if you don''t have it."


    Elia''s brow furrowed. "But you already know how to do things like that," she countered. "I saw you use magic on that root to stab the wolf. Isn''t that the same kind of magic?"


    Nick shook his head, letting the pebble fall from his hand and watching it roll onto the ground. "Not exactly. That spell was something different."


    She gave him a look that clearly said he needed to explain. But Nick merely shrugged, choosing his words carefully. "Some things just come more naturally than others. You probably have abilities that come without much effort, too."


    Elia tilted her head, giving him a skeptical look. "Maybe. But you don''t just pull spells out of nowhere and call it ''natural.'' Even I know that." She tilted her head, waiting to see if he''d continue for a moment before shrugging. "But, fine. Maybe you''re right," she said, leaning back in the grass. "Papa said some abilities are tied to your class or race, so it makes sense. I thought humans didn''t have innate abilities, but he hasn''t covered that yet."


    That sounded very interesting. It seemed like Teo, her father, was teaching lessons similar to what his mother did, if focused on her specific situation. Nick took the opportunity. "Why don''t we show each other what we can do? That way, we''ll be even."


    A sly smile crossed Elia''s lips as her tail flicked. "That sounds good. And since you said you can use fire, we should see who can cast the best fire spell."


    Nick matched her grin, though inside, he prepared to cast Hoplite''s Help. He wouldn''t let a chance to study the foxkin''s innate abilities pass without extracting everything he could.


    Elia''s eyes narrowed with competitiveness. "Prepare to be impressed."


    Nick rose to his feet, deciding that the grass around them wasn''t exactly the best place to practice fire spells. "Come on," he said, gesturing toward a small stream that wound its way along the edge of the meadow, before ending in a quiet pool not far off. "We''ll use the water as a buffer. That way, we can go all out."


    Elia cocked her head. "Sure," she shrugged, falling into step beside him, though her tail betrayed her excitement by swishing rapidly.


    They walked over to the water''s edge, and Nick looked over the scene, confirming that no dry brush or twigs lay around the area. He didn''t want to start a wildfire just to impress Elia, and he especially didn''t want to miss out on studying her spell. With everything clear, he took a steadying breath. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ladies first?" he offered, but Elia shook her head, smirking. "Not a chance. You''re the one who told me you''d show me. Go on, impress me."


    Nick nodded, anticipation and a touch of competitive spirit rising within him. He was used to being cautious with his spellcasting, carefully controlling the mana flow to avoid attracting unwanted attention or causing too much of a stir. But here, in the open field and with only Elia as his witness, he felt the urge to show off just a little.


    He closed his eyes, drawing in a long, deep breath. Though [Minor Elemental Manipulation] was a basic spell for this world, Nick had spent a considerable amount of time studying its structure, picking apart its inner mechanisms piece by piece. With his Trait, Parsimonia, he had the precision to refine its formula, removing redundancies and creating space to channel more power. It wouldn''t be anything excessive like turning it into an all-purpose attack spell, but his calculations said he should get a pretty impressive result, especially with some time to craft it.


    Visualizing the spell, Nick carefully bypassed the many "safety features"¡ªthose parts that, while useful for most people, only constrained the full potential of the spell for those who had no fear of what magic truly was. He let his mana slip through the carefully carved pathways he''d only hypothesized until now, stripping away anything unnecessary until all that remained was raw, unadulterated elemental energy, holding it in shape through sheer will alone. In his mind, he pictured scenes of fire and destruction, calling upon every memory that could aid him. He even summoned the memory of the Beirut harbor fireball, envisioning the immense, uncontrolled heat as he pushed the image into his mana.


    Opening his eyes, he extended his hand toward the stream. A fireball much larger than anything he had managed before, nearly three feet wide, materialized before him. Its bright orange and red flames danced violently, churning the air around it in visible heat waves.


    Steadying his breathing, Nick focused on pushing the spell forward and let it hover over the water, holding it in place just above the surface. The heat radiated down, causing the water to bubble and hiss, steam rising in great clouds. The fireball hovered for a few more seconds, each taking all his focus and control before he finally decided to release it. Not wanting to take chances, he sent it into the pool. The water erupted in a geyser of scalding steam, causing ripples to roll across the surface.


    Nick stepped back, turning to see Elia''s reaction. He was pleased to find her staring with wide, astonished eyes and her mouth slightly open in awe. He leaned back, crossed his arms, and flashed her a teasing grin. "Your turn," he said, trying not to sound too smug.


    DING!


    [Minor Elemental Manipulation] has reached [Intermediate] Proficiency!


    You earned 1000 EXP!


    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about! I knew all those redundancies were useless! I made it to Intermediate in much less time than Mom said it would take. Admittedly, I worked on it night and day, so it makes sense that it would be faster. While the exp is less than I''d have liked, it follows the theme. I get less for working on the same spells and more for discovering new magics. It also makes sense that ranking up Parsimonia gave me more than this did. Traits are more important than spells.


    Elia blinked, her expression snapping back to its usual amused state, though her grin now held more admiration than challenge. "Okay, I have to admit that was impressive. But don''t think you''ve won yet." She rolled her shoulders, firming them with determination as she took her place before the pond.


    Nick stepped back to watch, curious to see how she''d respond to his display. He''d gotten what he wanted. Elia looked even more motivated to rise to the challenge and would likely show more than she should. He''d also gained a small victory, having pulled off a high-level execution of what was typically a limited, low-level spell. He''d pushed his abilities to the edge without overextending his reserves, and the results were more than he''d hoped for.


    Sure, I can''t use it in combat. It takes far too long to prepare, and I''m willing to bet that a proper fireball spell would yield better results, but I managed to extract value from a spell everyone considers useless. That''s worth something.


    But now he was eager to see what Elia would reveal of her own skills.


    The foxgirl straightened, her ears tilted forward in concentration, and her hands swished in gestures that Nick recognized as a style of incantation he had once spied from a Thai monk. It wasn''t exactly the same, as her movements were more dance than katas, but it seemed to work on the same principle.


    She took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing on the water, and began summoning her mana.


    Nick watched the performance closely, activating Hoplite''s Help¡ªthe most versatile spell in his repertoire, despite its minor effect. A familiar warmth coursed through his eyes, ears, and even his skin as the spell amplified his perception, sharpening every detail of Elia''s movements and aura. The world seemed to slow as his senses heightened, and he could hear everything from the quiet rustle of the wind to the faint hum of her magic stirring.


    Elia''s feet moved in small, precise steps while her arms swept through the air with a rhythmic elegance. Nick could barely make out the wisps of mana coiled around her like ribbons, spiraling in intricate patterns that mirrored her movements. The mana ebbed and flowed, twisting and shaping itself in harmony with her dance, seemingly without direct input.


    Slowly, faint blue flames began to flicker at her fingertips, like fireflies in twilight. With each passing second, they grew more intense, deepening to a cobalt blue that burned fiercely. Nick did his best to take mental notes of everything, despairing at the absence of a camera.


    As the dance continued, the flames gathered together, forming a mass above Elia''s head. The fireball expanded, swirling and crackling as if it had a life of its own until it shone like a small star.


    Nick could feel significant power from it¡ªmore than he expected Elia to be capable of. Its core was so hot that it was difficult to look at.


    The pond''s surface trembled under the heat, and the water hissed and emitted a sharp, high-pitched sound as it superheated. Mist began to rise, forming a hazy curtain while Nick did his best not to miss anything.


    Elia''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she reached the peak of her casting. Her hand lifted to direct the massive fireball, which she unleashed with a final motion.


    The spell met the water with an explosive hiss, sending a shockwave of steam and heat into the air.


    Nick realized the danger and cut off his observation spell. He lunged forward, grabbing Elia''s arm and pulling her back as a torrent of hot steam shot up above them. She squawked, her concentration breaking, and Nick quickly extended his hand, instinctively conjuring a gust of wind to direct the steam skyward, where it dissipated harmlessly.


    When the mist finally cleared, they both stared at the empty pond bed. Every drop of water had evaporated, leaving a dry, cracked surface where the pool had been. Elia looked from the dry earth to Nick, chuckling awkwardly, "I guess I won?"

 Chapter 21

    "Are you sure about this? I wouldn''t want to hurt you before you leave. What kind of first impression would you leave all banged up?" Nick asked with a mocking smile."Tsk. Last time you barely managed to trip me up with a rock, and now you''re all cocky. It seems like I need to remind you of your place in the pecking order." Devon replied, tapping his practice sword on his shoulder.


    Trash talk was a time-honored tradition before a fight, and the two brothers were not about to break it.


    Elena''s firm voice cut through the banter. "Are you two done? I''d like to finish this session before sundown. Or are you volunteering to cook and clean?"


    Both brothers glanced at her, then back at each other with identical grins. Nick dipped his head in a mock bow and lifted his hands, fingers twitching as he summoned a trickle of mana, weaving it into a net around him, knowing better than to leave himself open¡ªit had only taken one sword throw from his brother for him to learn that he had to dedicate some attention to defense.


    [Telekinetic Field] is definitely not the most powerful spell, but it is among the most useful. It wouldn''t have done anything against the thunderhoof, but it will prevent Devon from throwing his sword at me.


    Devon took a stance, his weight evenly balanced, breathing slowing as he worked to activate the Stalking Gait. He was getting quite good at it.


    "All right, ready when you are, big brother," Nick said, eyes glinting.


    Devon''s reply was a blur of movement. In an instant, he was rushing forward, his enhanced speed propelling him across the training field. Nick didn''t waste time, feeding mana into his prepared telekinetic field. The ground stirred as small stones lifted, hovering in place, then shot toward Devon like arrows. He rolled to the side, by now knowing to expect something of the sort, but the assault continued as he was peppered with stones, forcing him to zigzag and waste time blocking.


    Nick grinned, conjuring water and gathering it in a floating glob. He flicked it forward, telekinetically accelerating it into a missile aimed straight at Devon''s chest, who twisted, dodging to the side. Still, Nick was relentless, conjuring another water ball and launching it in quick succession. The glob whizzed past Devon, missing him by inches and splattering on the ground in a wet burst.


    With each dodge, Devon inched closer. He slashed through another water ball, sending droplets flying as he closed the gap. Nick''s focus sharpened as he rerouted his spells to widen the distance, conjuring two more water globs and firing them with rapid flicks of his fingers. This time, Devon deflected them, skillfully redirecting the spheres away by hitting them with the flat of his sword. The strikes left a mist in the air, but Devon kept advancing, undeterred.


    Nick clenched his teeth, his telekinesis swirling the mist into a small whirlwind to obscure Devon''s vision. He used the brief moment to gather mana and hurl another series of stones, this time larger, pelting them one after another in a staggered rhythm. Devon''s sword blurred as he blocked and deflected. He really was getting good with the Stalking Gait¡ªit allowed him to maintain a rhythm that Nick would have never thought possible.


    Nick couldn''t see him, but he knew his brother was smirking. With a burst of speed, Devon dashed forward, shoulder lowered. Caught off guard, Nick backpedaled, flinging a water ball with all his strength. Devon raised his sword, mana pulsing through it as he sliced cleanly through the ball. The water exploded around him, a fine spray covering him, but Devon ignored it, pressing forward.


    Damnit! I should have put some time into training my response time. My fireball is pretty lethal at this point, even if it''s not comparable to Elia''s, but it''s useless if I can''t cast it before he gets me.


    His heart pounding, Nick retreated, but he forced himself to remain calm¡ªall his losses came from losing his cool, and he wasn''t about to hand his brother another win just because he was leaving soon. He tightened his focus, drawing further from his reserves and creating a much larger ball of water, almost as big as his head. He held it for a heartbeat, letting Devon advance just a step closer before hurling it straight at his chest. This time, he pushed more mana into the telekinetic field, straining the bounds of the spell. Devon raised his sword, expecting to deflect it again, but the ball struck with a heavy splash, exploding right in his face. Water splattered everywhere, sending him staggering back, spluttering and blinking water out of his eyes.


    Nick used the opening, launching another volley of stones, each striking Devon''s sword with enough force to make his arms tremble, forcing him back step by step until he was so overwhelmed that he didn''t see the next water ball. It hit him squarely in the chest, sending him tumbling back.


    "All right," he groaned, slowly getting up. "I yield. Happy now?"


    Nick allowed himself a grin, releasing his mana as he offered a hand to his brother. Devon took it, shaking with a huff, but his begrudging smile showed he wasn''t too sore about it.


    "Well done," Elena called from the sidelines. "Now, Devon, take a seat. Nick, it''s time for a lesson."


    Nick groaned, his moment of victory slipping away as quickly as it had come. Devon shot him a smug look, folding his arms as he sat on the ground, clearly eager to watch whatever their mother had in store for him.


    Elena stepped forward, rolling her shoulders as she looked at Nick with a wry smile. "Since you insisted on more hands-on training," she said with more than a touch of sarcasm, "I think it''s only fair I show you the flaw I''ve noticed in your fighting style." She took a ready stance, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword even as she kept it low. "Come at me with everything you''ve got."


    Nick''s confidence faltered. Sparring with his brother was one thing, but his mother was on an entirely different level. Still, he straightened up and took a deep breath, focusing. He wasn''t about to back down now.


    She will win, that is not in question, especially since she wants to teach me a lesson. But I won''t make it easy for her. I''m getting close to my limit, but I have enough for a big splash.


    Again, he gathered mana into a telekinetic field, drawing up a cluster of stones and flinging them at her in a rapid volley. Elena''s hand flicked, and her sword flashed, casually deflecting each stone. She did not move from her position.


    Nick gritted his teeth. Water surged up in a swirling glob, which he fired off with a flick of his wrist, accelerating it with his telekinesis¡ªthere was no need to increase his output slowly with her. This wasn''t a fair fight, and he could afford to bottom out his mana. It wasn''t what he would do in a real fight, but then again, he would''ve done his best to avoid facing an opponent that outclassed him.


    As expected, Elena handled it well. Her sword blurred as she split the water ball in two, droplets scattering harmlessly to the ground. Nick barely had time to blink before she was advancing, and the distance between them shrank fast.


    Panic flared as he conjured another water ball, hurling it at her with as much force as he could muster. Elena didn''t slow down. She sliced through the water with a sharp flick of her wrist, overwhelming the magic holding it together and dispersing it in a cold mist. His attacks were nothing more than an inconvenience to her.


    Nick forcefully calmed himself, deciding to switch tracks. Water was useful for spars where he couldn''t harm his opponent, but with his mother, he could afford to be less careful.


    His desperation fueled his mana, and a fireball blazed to life in his hand. He had only done this once before, and the results had been more than he expected¡ª enough so that he wouldn''t have cast it against anyone he didn''t want to harm. But this was his adventurer mother he was fighting, and he couldn''t think of any other way to stop her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He flung the fireball at her feet, pouring all his focus into making the spell as explosive as possible. The heat was more than a match for his previous attempt, and for a split second, he thought he had her. But Elena didn''t even break stride. The air seemed to warp as she swung and sliced through the fireball. It dissipated into two harmless puffs of flames at her sides.


    What the fuck was that? She didn''t just cut it. She dispersed the mana.


    Before he could recover, she closed the remaining distance. He instinctively raised his hands to defend himself, but she tapped him lightly on the neck with her blade.


    "Dead," she said.


    Nick''s shoulders slumped, the adrenaline draining out of him. He had known there was a significant gap between them, but he hadn''t been able to do anything.


    Elena''s expression softened, and she lowered her sword. "You have achieved an impressive level of proficiency with [Minor Mana Manipulation], Nick, especially for your age. But you rely too much on keeping your distance. Any decent fighter with a speed-based technique will close in on you. Your fireball was acceptable and probably would work on someone with less experience, but you need to tailor your spell to who you are fighting. Replicating the same approach for every fight is bound to make you lose." She paused, letting her words sink in. "You also need more than just spells, whether you like it or not. You didn''t even try to use the Stalking Gait. I know your class makes it harder, but being a sitting duck is only a winning strategy if you can overwhelm any opponent, and you can''t."


    Nick sighed, nodding, though disappointment weighed heavy in his chest. He never fought much in his previous life, and it showed. This was something he''d have to solve soon.


    Ah, that gives me an idea.


    The next day, Nick made his way to Ogden''s shop. The old alchemist sat hunched over his counter, his scaly fingers adjusting his tiny glasses as he inspected a vial filled with a swirling, dark liquid.


    Nick cleared his throat, and Ogden looked up, peering over the rims of his glasses. "Ah, young Nicholas. How might I help?"


    Nick shifted. "I was hoping you''d have a muscular relaxant and some air-aspected ingredients."


    Ogden''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Ah, you always ask for such interesting things. However, anything with a significant enough elemental signature is very expensive, and muscle relaxants are technically only legal for licensed alchemists to buy. Nightcap mushrooms, frost lichen¡­ You can ruin someone with a high enough dose."


    "How much would it cost?" Nick asked, ignoring the technicalities. The man wouldn''t have mentioned them if he had not been willing to sell.


    Ogden leaned back, tapping his fingers thoughtfully. "Given their scarcity and the risk of being caught selling, it won''t be cheap. Certainly more than the Dream Spider venom, I''m afraid."


    Nick bit his lips. He couldn''t afford that. "Is there anything you might be interested in?"


    Ogden sighed, adjusting his glasses. "If you''re brave enough, you might find the ingredients in the forest yourself. But it''s dangerous out there. Nightcap mushrooms and frost lichen only grow in the deep shade, and any air-based ingredient is probably attached to an avian monster. Anything you might exchange for those would be found far away from here."


    Nick hesitated. The Green Ocean was not the kind of place one entered carelessly, yet he knew he had already decided to go. Allowing himself to stagnate when he could do something about it went against everything he believed in, and he had already tried the slow way. The Stalking Gait wouldn''t work for him unless he could make it work. This was just the last in a long list of reasons he needed to explore the forest.


    Just as he left the shop, a voice called after him. "Wait!"


    Nick turned to see Rhea standing in the doorway. Her orange hair fell in loose waves around her face, and she wore a determined frown. "You''re going into the forest, right?"


    Nick hesitated before nodding, not sure where this was going.


    "You''ll need someone who knows what they''re looking for. I''ll come with you, " she said.


    Nick blinked in surprise. "Are you sure? It will be dangerous."


    She rolled her eyes. "Master has already taken me in several times. "


    Nick hesitated before deciding that the girl was old enough to make her own choices. It was true that it''d be helpful to have someone with more experience with the local flora anyway, and asking anyone else for directions would mean risking discovery by his parents, who had just stopped being mad about the last time he went in.


    "All right," he agreed.

 Chapter 22

    Anyone who dared to enter the Green Ocean had to be acknowledged by the guard. Technically, since Floria was a border town and the Captain''s influence only extended as far as the end of the cultivated fields, it was possible to avoid scrutiny, but practically anyone sane of mind went through the town, since braving the untamed wilds very rarely ended in anything but death.This meant that Eugene Crowley, the Captain in charge of public order and the highest legal authority, had the power to impose requirements. One of those was that to enter the forest, you had to be either an E-rank adventurer¡ªa rule that ensured green teenagers who had just gotten their official plate couldn''t throw their lives away, as they all started at F-rank¡ªor be accompanied by a D-rank or an equivalent tier of a recognized Guild.


    Nick was neither of those things. He wasn''t even an adventurer in the first place. And though he intended to become one sometime soon, he doubted his mother would let him before he could reliably use the Stalking Gait to run away from dangerous enemies.


    That was a reasonable concern; ordinarily, he would have abided by it. Unfortunately, his attempts at learning the martial skill were all failing. No matter how much time he dedicated to it¡ªand thus took away from fascinating magical research¡ªhe couldn''t even get the System to recognize his efforts.


    The only solution he could devise that wouldn''t require months, if not years, of effort only to produce a mediocre result was skipping ahead.


    Now, Nick wasn''t reckless enough to mess with the System itself. He had barely begun to understand what it was, much less how it worked or how to exploit it, even though that was a long-term goal he intended to pursue.


    Instead, he intended to do something similar to the [Ritual of Astral Projection]. He had developed a theory about what the Stalking Gait was and how it worked, and using that, he wanted to temporarily grant himself the greatest affinity possible, thus bypassing his Class penalty, and finally learn the skill.


    That was another thing he had only learned about recently. Surprisingly, it came from one of the temple lessons, where Vicar Alexander explained that following one''s Class wasn''t just the holy thing to do, but also the practical one.


    Anyone attempting to learn skills from a different class would find their progress significantly slowed. The further it was from their intended path, the longer it would take.


    Being an Occultist, Nick was possibly the furthest thing from the Knight class his mother and brother had. It was no wonder that he hadn''t been able to learn the breathing skill.


    Still, Elena was unapologetic. She knew it would be difficult for him, but she saw it only as a minor obstacle. In her opinion, the benefits of learning the Stalking Gait would be well worth it.


    Thus, Nick was preparing an expedition to the Green Ocean to obtain the ingredients he needed to temporarily overcome his Class''s limitations. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, not really overcome. I can''t interact with my Class, nor would I do that unless I was absolutely certain about what I was doing. But by giving myself a temporary air affinity and empowering my body''s breathing ability, I''m pretty sure I can progress so much faster.


    "Is it going to take much longer?" Elia whined, swinging her arms in annoyance.


    Rhea grunted, pouring a bubbling liquid from her portable cauldron into several vials, "It takes as long as it takes. Drinking a botched healing potion can do much worse things to you than a monster can."


    "Does that mean we could deliberately brew them wrong and use them as weapons?" Nick asked curiously.


    The older girl rolled her eyes, "Every new apprentice thinks that. Unless you were a Master Alchemist, you wouldn''t be able to predict what effect would come from the botched potions. It could range from giving you a rash to melting your organs. And Master Alchemists have much better options at their disposal."


    Nick hummed, filing away the information. Rhea was a real goldmine, even though she didn''t seem to realize it. From what he knew, she came from a prestigious family and had lived in a city for most of her life. Compared to her, Elia and he were two country bumpkins.


    Vicar Alexander knew his stuff, but he couldn''t compete with specialized instruction from private tutors.


    Nick took out the dagger his mother had gifted him, whose grip was made of thunderhoof horn, and tested its weight. It wasn''t enchanted¡ªthat''d be too expensive to give someone who wouldn''t use it¡ªbut he''d rather have it and not need it than the opposite. He checked its edge, running a thumb along the cold steel, and nodded to himself. It would have to do. He wasn''t planning on getting close enough to any monster to need it anyway.


    The small room they''d commandeered in Ogden''s shop was cluttered with vials, scrolls, and scraps of parchment covered in scribbled notes. Nick stood over a map he''d nicked from his father''s study, its edges curling from years of neglect. He traced a path through the town with his finger, furrowing his brow in concentration.


    "We should take the route around the temple''s fields and enter from there," he muttered, glancing up at Elia, who was leaning against the doorframe with her usual air of impatience. "It did lead us to the Dryad''s territory last time, but if we keep close to the edges, we might be able to walk to the main paths without being noticed by the sentries."


    "As long as we don''t get close to the huge tree, it''s fine with me. It was you she wanted anyway." Elia grinned.


    Nick shot her a look but didn''t rise to the bait. "It''s the only way we can get around the wall. If we''re careful, no one will notice us."


    Rhea set down a tray of freshly corked vials. "You''re sure about this path?" she asked, folding her arms. "The forest around the temple has been pacified and is usually quiet, but it''s still risky. If we get caught, we''re not just looking at a slap on the wrist."


    Nick nodded, rolling up the map and tucking it into his satchel. "I know. But the acolytes are usually within the temple in the morning. No one should be there to see us. And it''s not like we''re going in without preparation."


    Rhea glanced at Elia, who admittedly didn''t project a threatening image with her fluffy tail and childish face; her skepticism was clear. "Preparation or not, this isn''t a game."


    Elia straightened, her grin fading. "You''re the one who insisted on coming."


    Nick stepped in, not wanting to rehash the same argument. "You don''t have to come with us if you''re uncomfortable. But we''re going. We''ve talked about this before, and we''ll be careful."


    For a moment, Rhea hesitated, scanning their faces. Finally, she sighed and picked up her satchel. "Fine. But if you two idiots get yourselves killed, I''m not dragging your corpses back."


    Elia snorted. "Deal."


    Soon after, they left the shop and took the furthest paths from the town center until the temple fields stretched before them, rows of crops rippling gently in the morning breeze. The three moved cautiously, sticking to the edges of the fields where the tall stalks provided some cover.


    Nick led the way, his eyes darting between the forest on the horizon and the path ahead. Every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig made his heart pound, but they encountered no one. The temple grounds seemed deserted, just like he had hoped.


    "It''s too quiet," Rhea muttered, her voice barely audible. She kept a hand on the strap of her satchel, ready to grab a potion if needed.


    "Quiet is good," Nick whispered back. "Means we''re not running into trouble."


    They skirted the edge of the temple''s outer wall, its stone surface weathered by years of exposure. Beyond it, the Green Ocean loomed as a vast expanse of trees stretching endlessly.


    Nick paused at the treeline, glancing back at the others. Elia was sporting her perpetually amused grin, apparently not bothered by the danger. On the other hand, Rhea looked more wary than ever, her lips pressed into a thin line.


    "This is it," Nick said. "Last chance to turn back."


    Rhea exhaled sharply. "I''m not the one second-guessing myself. You sure you want to do this?"


    Nick nodded. "Absolutely." He already had [Hoplite''s Help] and [Telekinetic Field] active. With [Parsimonia], he didn''t need to fear emptying his reserves too soon, and he''d bet his lunch that something would attack them.


    "Then let''s stop wasting time," Rhea replied.


    With that, they stepped into the forest. The air changed immediately as the sounds of the outside world were muffled by the dense greenery. The ground beneath their feet was soft with moss and fallen leaves, and the scent of earth and foliage was overwhelming. Shafts of light filtered through the canopy, illuminating patches of the forest floor in an otherworldly glow.


    Nick tightened his grip on his knife, keeping his senses peeled. The Green Ocean was beautiful, but it was also deadly. He knew better than to let his guard down.


    They moved in single file, Nick taking the lead while Rhea followed closely behind, constantly scanning their surroundings. Elia brought up the rear, padding along silently. She might act carefree, but Nick knew she could hold her own in a pinch.


    After a while, Rhea broke the silence. "I can probably guide you to the nightcap mushrooms, but have you thought about how to get the rest?"


    Nick didn''t slow his pace. "The mushrooms alone would make the trip worth it. I can trade them for the rest with Ogden if we can harvest enough. If we find a flying monster, though, and we don''t think it''s too dangerous to fight, I''ll take its core."


    Rhea rolled her eyes. "Great. Very reassuring."


    Elia snickered.


    Despite her sarcasm, there was a tension in her voice that Nick didn''t miss. She was on edge, and for good reason. The Green Ocean didn''t tolerate carelessness, and even the most experienced adventurers treated it with respect.


    Though they weren''t going too deep, as they first needed to find the paths Rhea was used to, the atmosphere was already entirely different from the outside.


    "Stay close," Nick murmured. "We don''t want to be found, but we especially don''t want to get lost."


    The wall loomed to their left, barely visible through the greenery. They stayed parallel to it, keeping it in sight but far enough away to avoid being seen by a patrol. The occasional chirp or rustle reminded them that they were far from alone.


    After what felt like an hour of trudging, Rhea exhaled sharply and pointed ahead. "There it is."


    Nick followed her gesture to see a narrow, well-worn path cutting through the trees. The trail indicated deliberate secrecy, being almost invisible unless you knew where to look. Rhea stepped onto it with a visible sense of relief.


    "This is the one master and I use to reach our secret spots," she explained, brushing a stray lock of orange hair from her face. "It''s safe. Well, mostly."


    Elia skipped ahead. "Why so nervous, then? You guys are acting like we''ll get attacked any second."


    Nick glanced at Rhea and answered before she could. "The Green Ocean doesn''t play by normal rules. Paths can vanish. Landmarks change. It''s like it has a mind of its own." He paused, thinking about Roberta''s experiences. Even a Druid like her had her fair share of trouble. "We might be overly cautious, but you know what can happen. They said the Dryad was a fluke, but what happened once can happen again."


    Rhea gave a tight nod. "Exactly. You can never be too sure."


    They started down the path, the dense foliage pressing on both sides. It was quieter here, the forest seemingly holding its breath. The path was faint, marked only by the occasional mossy rock or flattened grass.


    They had barely gone half a mile in when they were attacked. An acorn bounced off Nick''s passive shield, harmless but unexpected enough to make him stop.


    "What the¡ª" he began, but another nut zipped through the air, smacking against his barrier hard enough to cause a ripple in the air.


    Elia yelped as a third nut nearly grazed her head. "Where is it coming from?!"


    Nick looked up. Above them, perched on the branches, was a family of squirrels, each as big as a housecat. Their large, glossy eyes showed only raw aggression, and their bushy tails twitched with anticipation. They were armed with an alarming number of nuts, holding them in tiny, nimble paws.


    Before he could give instructions, the squirrels launched into action, hurling their ammunition with surprising accuracy. Nuts pelted them from all sides in a relentless barrage that forced Nick to focus entirely on maintaining a telekinetic barrier. He gritted his teeth, his mana flaring as he expanded the shield to cover all three.


    "This is ridiculous!" Elia shouted, ducking as a nut ricocheted off the barrier.


    "I can''t hold them off and attack!" Nick growled, his voice strained. "There are too many angles!"


    "Leave it to me." Elia stepped forward and conjured a small blue fireball. With a flick of her wrist, she launched it at one of the squirrels. The foxfire burst against the branch, igniting it and the creature. Its squeaks of pain as it fell were not pleasant.


    Undeterred, the squirrels attacked, pelting the barrier with enough nuts to strain the spell. Elia fired more fireballs, striking the branch just below the closest squirrel.


    It died. The experience wasn''t enough to be worth mentioning, but Nick didn''t care. He just wanted them gone.


    Elia picked them off one by one, aiming unerringly even as the squirrels tried to evade her attacks. Realizing they were outmatched, the remaining monsters retreated with angry chitters, disappearing deeper into the forest.


    Nick kept the spell active for a couple more minutes until he was sure he couldn''t hear anything nearby. Reassured, he lowered his mana usage until the field was once again passive, sighing in relief. "Nice work."


    Elia smirked, brushing her hands together as if she''d just finished a chore. "Told you I could handle myself."


    Rhea looked at the burned branches and shook her head. "You two are insane. Who even uses fire magic in a forest?"


    Elia only giggled in response while Nick went to inspect the fallen squirrels, taking out his dagger. If he had to suffer the indignity of being attacked by critters without leveling up, he might as well get some ritual material.

 Chapter 23

    Nick crouched beside the nearest carcass, flipping it over to expose its underside. He prodded the charred flesh, finding the skin was tougher than it looked. Thankfully, his dagger was sharp enough that he didn''t need to apply much pressure.Making a clean incision along its belly, he peeled back fur and skin to reveal the innards beneath. His brows furrowed in concentration as he sifted through the remains, pushing aside organs with the tip of the blade, looking for the glimmer of mana he could still feel.


    "There," he muttered under his breath, spotting a small, irregular shape nestled near the base of the spine. Using the point of his dagger, he teased it free, revealing a scraggly, muddy green stone no larger than a fingernail. Its surface shimmered faintly, almost pulsing with an inner light. Holding it up to the light, Nick felt an immediate draw¡ªa concentrated well of mana radiated from it, faint but unmistakable.


    "What is that?" Elia asked, crouching beside him. Her eyes flicked between the stone and the open carcass. "Wait, are you done with that squirrel? Can I have it?"


    "Sure," Nick replied absently, focusing entirely on the strange object in his hand. He turned it over, studying the way its surface caught the light. There was mana within, that much was undeniable, but why was that? "This feels like a bezoar," he murmured, thinking aloud. "But for magical creatures instead of animals." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elia, already distracted, grabbed the squirrel and carried it off with a satisfied hum. Meanwhile, Nick''s thoughts raced. In his limited understanding, bezoars were formed as natural antidotes in the stomachs of certain animals through constant calcification of ingested matter. But he''d never seen or heard of anything similar in magical creatures. Thinking back to his family''s hunt for the thunderhoofs, he couldn''t remember finding anything of the sort, and his parents hadn''t mentioned it was possible, even in passing.


    Technically, there could have been one in the troll. We didn''t butcher it ourselves, and its skin was resistant enough to disturb my senses. Not that I looked too deeply. That thing stank.


    Still, something told him he wouldn''t have found one. No, the only possible answer lay in Roberta''s diary. The passages describing mutated creatures deep within the Green Ocean came flooding back. Those beasts often had excess mana running rampant through their systems, warping their forms and abilities. Could this be related? Was this stone the byproduct of such a mutation? He had no time to dwell on the thought before Rhea''s voice cut through his musings.


    "Wait¡­ is that what I think it is?" she asked, stepping closer. Her eyes widened as she got a better look at the stone. "Sashara help us, that''s a mana core."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "A mana core?" He could imagine what she meant, but having someone with a good education on hand was proving its worth once again.


    Rhea nodded, her expression conflicted. "They''re supposed to be found only in really strong monsters." She replied. Seeing that it wasn''t enough to appease him, she sighed, "Monsters don''t progress like the Fair Races. Their growth and abilities seem to follow entirely different rules, and some have speculated they might have a different System altogether, though the temples don''t like that kind of talk. A mana core is rare, even in something strong. And these squirrels¡­" She gestured to the creatures with a bewildered shake of her head. "They''re nowhere near powerful enough to have one."


    Nick stared at the core, its faint glow reflecting in his eyes. The idea that the Green Ocean might be undergoing something different from the natural order wasn''t new¡ªhe had both his own observations and the word of an experienced adventurer to prove it¡ªbut seeing it firsthand was something else entirely. Without a word, he slipped the core into his pouch and turned his attention to the other fallen squirrels.


    He repeated the process with the next one, careful not to let his curiosity get ahead of him. Sure enough, another core was nestled within its body, identical in size and faint glow to the first. By the time he''d finished with the last of them, he had four green crystals resting in his palm, their light spilling between his fingers like trapped starlight.


    "This can''t be normal," he muttered, glancing at Rhea. "Four mana cores in squirrels that were barely F-rank creatures. What''s going on here?"


    Rhea crossed her arms, her expression grim. "I don''t know. But cores don''t form out of nowhere. Something weird is going on."


    A strange, crunching noise interrupted their conversation. Nick and Rhea turned toward Elia, who was sitting cross-legged a short distance away. She was gnawing on a bone; her sharp teeth gleamed as she plucked another piece of meat. The rest of the squirrel she had taken was gone.


    "Elia," Nick said slowly, "did you just eat that entire squirrel?"


    Elia grinned, canines on full display. "What? You said I could have it."


    Nick pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling heavily. "You know what? Forget it. You are the one who killed them anyway. Let''s just move on. We won''t find answers here."


    Elia shrugged, tossing the cleaned bone over her shoulder. "Are you guys sure you don''t want any?" She asked. When she only got two flat stares, she shrugged. "Your loss. It was delicious."


    Rhea shook her head, horrified. "Do you even know what kind of diseases you could get from that?"


    "I used foxfire for a reason. I''ll be fine." Elia waved her off.


    Nick chuckled under his breath, pocketing the Cores and rising to his feet. "We don''t have time for this. If we''re already running into mutated creatures this close to the edge of the forest, it will only get worse from here."


    Rhea hesitated but nodded. "Right. Let''s keep moving."


    The three of them set off again. Nick tried to ignore the nagging thought that he might not be as prepared as he believed.


    To avoid becoming distracted from all the theories swirling in his mind, he led the way, keeping his senses peeled for another ambush. Behind him, Rhea glanced nervously at the dense foliage, her right hand hidden in her satchel. Elia followed last, swinging her arms and humming softly.


    "We still need to stick to this path for a while," Rhea said a little shakily. "Ogden told me it runs for miles and leads to several hidden spots, but our target shouldn''t be more than an hour away."


    Nick grunted in acknowledgment but didn''t slow his pace.


    The further they walked, the older the forest appeared. The trees grew impossibly large, their roots curling like gnarled fingers across the trail, forcing the trio to step carefully. Bright green moss covered everything.


    A small stream suddenly cut across their path, gently trickling by. The water was clear, with smooth pebbles visible on the sandy bottom. But Rhea froze in her tracks, her breath catching.


    "This¡­ this wasn''t here before," she whispered, wide-eyed. "It wasn''t. I know this path. There''s no stream."


    "Rhea," Nick said, turning to face her. She wasn''t listening, her panic growing as she muttered under her breath.


    "No, no, no. If we''re on the wrong path, we''ll be lost, and then¡ª"


    The slap echoed through the forest, shocking the girl into silence. She looked up at Nick, her cheek red and her mouth slightly open in surprise.


    "Focus," Nick said firmly, lowering his hand. "Did we get on the wrong path?"


    Rhea blinked rapidly, the panic fading from her eyes. She shook her head. "No, we didn''t. This is the right path. I''m sure of it. We never left it."


    "Then it''s new," Nick said, gesturing at the stream. "It happens. Rivers and streams shift, especially in a place like this. Anything from a natural phenomenon to a magical one could have done this. We just need to continue along. But we''re not crossing it until we''re sure it''s safe."


    Grabbing a sturdy stick from the ground, he approached the stream. Kneeling, he poked at the shallow water. Ripples spread outward harmlessly. Next, he levitated a few stones from the bank and hovered them over the surface before dropping them in. They sank with faint plops, disappearing into the sand.


    For a moment, all was still. Then, a dark glob of ooze surged upward from the bottom, latching onto the stones and swallowing them whole. The thing expanded, quivering as it reared up, its form amorphous and glistening. The next second, it hurled toward Nick, smacking against the telekinetic barrier with a wet splat.


    "Slime!" He shouted, stumbling back but holding the shield steady. The impact strained his focus, especially since it remained there, pushing its whole body against the barrier, but he managed to keep the creature at bay. It wasn''t very strong.


    The others screamed in surprise; Elia grabbed Nick''s arm and helped him up. "What is that thing?!"


    Nick didn''t answer immediately; his eyes were fixed on the creature. The way it moved, the sheen on its body¡ªit clicked. "Not a regular slime. A river slime," he said through gritted teeth. "Its body is very acidic. It can melt through flesh in minutes but doesn''t have many ways to attack if we don''t get close. Keep your distance!"


    He grunted as the slime pressed harder against the barrier, its surface bubbling and quivering in frustration. Though he felt he could keep it away almost indefinitely if needed, Nick didn''t see the need to leave an ambush predator behind them. Bringing his palm up, he conjured a fireball and threw it.


    The orb struck true, causing the slime to writhe and bubble. Though the attack didn''t seem to hurt it much, the slime visibly recoiled, its form shrinking slightly.


    "Fire works, but it''s not enough," Nick muttered, sweat beading on his forehead from working three spells simultaneously. [Hoplite''s Help] had probably saved him, so he didn''t even think about stopping it, but he momentarily wondered if he should have gone through a ritual before he ventured in.


    Oh well, I''ll do better next time. Now, just how much fire will this thing need to die? He had read it was considered the best element, but it seemed that [Minor Elemental Manipulation] simply didn''t pack the punch needed, no matter its recent growth.


    Elia stepped forward, her own fireball forming in her hands. Grunting in agreement, Nick moved away, but before she could release it, Rhea stopped her.


    "Wait! Fire of this level will only annoy it," Rhea said, rummaging through her satchel. "It''ll take too long to kill it that way. Nick, can you keep it still for a few seconds?"


    "Yes," Nick replied. The slime repeatedly slammed into the barrier, each impact sending ripples through his field. If it wasn''t for [Parsimonia] allowing him to calibrate the mana output precisely, Nick would have feared running out soon, but this was a manageable strain.


    It doesn''t mean I want to keep at it for long. I doubt this will be the last monster to attack us.


    Rhea pulled out a small glass vial filled with a viscous yellow liquid. "This should do it." She stepped cautiously toward the slime, unscrewing the cap. "Just hold it steady."


    Nick adjusted the field, forcing the slime into a tighter area and giving Rhea a clear path. She approached with only slight hesitation and tilted the vial. The liquid dripped out slowly like honey. As soon as it made contact, the creature let out a bubbling hiss and streaks of yellow spread rapidly over its surface.


    "Get back!" Rhea shouted, and Nick retreated as quickly as he could, pushing more mana into the field. It wasn''t the most efficient usage, but it would let it hold better under strain.


    The slime began to dissolve, collapsing inward as the yellow liquid ate away at it. A cloud of vapor rose quickly, withering everything it touched. Nick felt gratified by his decision to augment the barrier. Within moments, the slime was gone, leaving nothing but a lump of dirt.


    Out of caution, Nick waited an entire minute before approaching, lowering his barrier just enough to get it back up should something attack. He used his dagger to prod the rock, flipping it over to reveal another small, scraggly mana core under the mud. He sighed, calling a small tendril of water from the stream and cleaning it before pocketing it alongside the others.


    "This just keeps getting weirder," he muttered.


    Elia raised an eyebrow. "So, are we going to start a collection now? I know some kids like marbles, but those don''t look like they will roll well."


    Nick rolled his eyes but didn''t reply. Rhea, still catching her breath, stared at the dissolved remains. "Slimes aren''t supposed to have Mana Cores, either," she said softly.


    "I suspect we might find out why sooner or later," Nick murmured, adjusting his pouch. Despite his words, he couldn''t help but feel intrigued. "Let''s keep moving."

 Chapter 24

    After the stream, the path narrowed and became uneven. The ancient trees loomed taller, and their gnarled roots made rapid escape almost impossible.Nick wasn''t too worried about it. He probably should have been, but now that he could feel the threads of mystery begin to unravel, he couldn''t wait to learn more.


    He was almost certain that the Green Ocean was about to go through the high tide of one of its cycles. That would mean the appearance of dungeons and a massively increased population of dangerous monsters pushed toward Floria. By all rights, he should have been horrified and called the expedition quits.


    Nick didn''t even consider the option. It was reckless, but the two easy victories bolstered his confidence. And though he knew better than to think of himself as invincible, the temptation was too great to go back now.


    After another half-hour of walking, the trail finally opened into a vast meadow. Wildflowers swayed in the light breeze with bright colors that contrasted with the omnipresent rich greens. The meadow seemed untouched, save for the occasional trace of animal life having moved through¡ªbroken stems here and a scuffed patch of dirt there.


    "This is the spot where master took me," Rhea said, exhaling in relief. "The two times he took me with him, we found several bunches of Blooming Valerian and a few valuable mushrooms."


    That alone would be worth several silver coins. Enough to live off of for months. No wonder adventurers risked their lives on the daily.


    Despite his desire to rush ahead, Nick forced himself to be careful. [Holplite''s Help] worked overtime here, allowing him to scan the meadow for any possible ambush. When he was sure they were alone, he stepped forward, "Looks safe enough," he said. "Elia, keep an eye out anyway."


    The foxgirl nodded, climbing onto a large rock. Her tail swayed in idle movement, but her ears remained perked up. "I''ll holler if anything moves."


    Rhea was already kneeling by a patch of herbs, slipping on a pair of worn but sturdy gloves. She began to dig carefully in a seemingly barren patch of dirt until she unearthed a cluster of dark red, tuber-like growths. "Ember roots," she murmured, holding them up for Nick to see. "Good for burns and minor injuries if you know how to process them. They are also the base of a few offensive potions, as they contain a minor fire essence."


    Nick hummed in surprise that they had found such valuable ingredients so quickly and walked toward a massive fallen tree lying on its side. It was ancient, with cracked bark and a mossy surface. He rounded it, his instincts buzzing, and his reward came when he spotted a treasure trove nestled at its base.


    The mushrooms glowed faintly, their bioluminescent rounded caps reminding Nick of the sticker lights above his childhood bed in another life. Nightcaps.


    Kneeling, he avoided touching the mushrooms directly. Their delicate nature¡ªand the toxicity they emitted when disturbed¡ªmeant that handling them with bare hands would be a painful mistake. He extended his hand, focusing his telekinetic field, and lifted them individually.


    He carefully guided each mushroom into his ghostgrass pouch. Its unique properties would keep the ingredients fresh and neutralize their active effects until they could be properly processed.


    "You''re lucky," Rhea said, joining him with a bundle of herbs tucked under her arm. "Nightcaps are temperamental. If the conditions aren''t perfect, they won''t grow at all."


    Nick hummed in acknowledgment, too focused on his task to reply. His mind wrapped around another mushroom, delicately plucking it from the earth and placing it with the others. There were enough for him to exchange some for an air element ingredient.


    He''d lose on the trade, but it''d be worth it.


    Rhea crouched beside him, using her gloved hands to harvest a tangle of roots nearby. "These are valor''s bane; adventurers use them to repel monsters around camps. They are expensive in Alluria, but here they go for a low price because almost no one is stupid enough to sleep in the forest, and they need a couple of hours to seep into the environment. The caravan that''s coming from the city will buy every single bushel available."


    Nick nodded to show that he heard but didn''t look up. Earning some cash would be nice, as it would allow him to purchase more valuable ingredients, but he didn''t intend to advance only through rituals. He knew a few people who thought they could, and the bargain was almost never worth it.


    Of course, they didn''t have Blasphemy to shield them¡­


    The two worked in companionable silence, enjoying the meadow''s peace. Soon enough, however, Elia broke their reprieve. From her perch, her ears twitched, and her posture stiffened. She scanned the treeline, her bright eyes narrowing. Something was wrong.


    "Uh, guys?" she called.


    At first, Nick was too engrossed in his harvesting to pay attention, but Elia''s tone made him pause. He turned to her, his brow furrowed. "What is it?"


    Elia''s tails were rigid now, her ears swiveling toward the trees at the meadow''s edge. "I smell something," she hissed, her voice low. "People. Humans are coming."


    Nick straightened, his muscles tensing. He followed her gaze to the meadow''s far end, where the vegetation was dense enough to obscure sight. At first, it seemed like a false alarm, just the wind teasing the foliage. But as the movement drew closer, it resolved into two figures. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their appearance immediately set Nick on edge when they emerged from the treeline. Both were men, rough and unkempt, with dirty leather armor and poorly maintained weapons hanging at their sides. Their expressions were hard, and they scanned the meadow like wolves searching for prey.


    Nick instinctively grabbed several stones with his mana but didn''t lift them, not wanting to initiate a fight. "Let''s try to talk first," he said under his breath. If it came to that, he liked his chances, as the two didn''t seem like experienced adventurers; however, he would prefer not to roll the dice.


    The men stopped a few paces later, staring at the fat satchels at Nick and Rhea''s hips. The tallest of the two, who had a jagged scar across his cheek, grinned humorlessly. "Well, well. Looks like we''ve stumbled upon some lucky kids."


    His companion, shorter but just as ugly, chuckled darkly. "What would your parents say if they knew you were this deep in the forest?"


    Nick stepped forward, positioning himself slightly in front of Rhea and Elia. His mind raced as he calculated his options. "We''ve just wandered too far," he said evenly. "We''re not looking for trouble."


    Scar snorted, glancing at the pouch on Nick''s belt. "Looks like you''ve found something worth a bit of trouble. Why don''t you hand it over, and we''ll accompany you back to the town like the upstanding citizens we are?"


    Nick''s grip on the stones tightened, and he prepared to punish their arrogance. It didn''t even pass through his mind that he could comply.


    Elia slipped down from her perch, flexing her claws as faint wisps of blue fire started to gather.


    Rhea glanced between the men and Nick with barely concealed worry. "We don''t want to fight," she said softly, but her hand started creeping into her pouch.


    Short sneered. "Oh, there is no need to fight if you do as we said. We''ll just have to give you something to remember your luck, aye?"


    Nick''s eyes narrowed as the two advanced, and he could almost taste their malice. "If you harm even a single hair on any of our heads, you''ll regret it," he said icily. "My father is the Captain of Floria''s guard. He''ll have you hanged before you can draw step foot into town again."


    That stopped them for a moment. Scar''s grin faltered as his eyes swept over Nick''s face, narrowing as he studied him. He grunted. "Crowley''s boy, huh? I see it now." He gestured toward Nick''s jawline with the tip of his dagger. "Same stubborn look. Same big mouth."


    Nick''s heart pounded, but he didn''t flinch. He forced himself to hold the man''s gaze.


    Short chuckled, though his tone was now openly threatening. "Doesn''t matter, does it? The Captain can''t do much if he doesn''t know." His smirk widened, revealing yellowed teeth. "And people always disappear in the forest. Nobody will know."


    The air grew taut as the tension reached a breaking point. Nick mentally cursed himself. He knew he''d escalated things as they went from threats of bodily harm to just outright saying they''d kill them, but backing down now wasn''t an option.


    Rhea shifted beside him, and Elia''s tail bristled. They all knew that diplomacy had failed.


    Scar made the first move, lunging toward Elia with surprising speed. The foxgirl reacted instinctively, launching her gathered fire.


    The sudden attack was clearly aimed to catch her off guard, and Nick''s blood ran cold as he saw the man easily roll beneath the foxfire, closing the distance.


    The stones Nick had grabbed earlier shot forward almost without his input, spinning rapidly to gain momentum.


    Scar''s reflexes were too quick¡ªagain, he dropped into a roll, evading the barrage¡ªbut his companion wasn''t so lucky. The stones hammered into Short, sending him flying back and breaking ribs with audible cracks. His howl of pain echoed through the meadow as he lay crumpled on the ground, clutching his side.


    But Nick couldn''t celebrate the success. Scar''s boots glowed faintly, and a skill propelled him forward in a sudden burst of unnatural speed.


    "Elia!" Nick shouted, but it was too late.


    Elia''s second fireball went wide once again as the assailant closed the distance, and his dagger came down, slashing across her side, cutting deep and drawing a sharp cry of pain. She stumbled back, her hand clutching at the wound as blood seeped between her fingers. The man loomed over her, poised to strike again.


    A furious scream halted him as Rhea charged forward, tackling Scar with surprising strength. The impact sent them both to the ground in a tangle of limbs. But Rhea''s momentum wasn''t enough to disarm him, and now she was grappling with a man far larger and more experienced in combat.


    Nick acted on instinct, grabbing the air around them and pushing it against the enemy, whose weight shifted as he raised his dagger toward Rhea. His sneer twisted into a startled grunt, and an invisible force slammed into his side. It wasn''t enough to knock him away entirely, but it gave Rhea a precious moment to scramble back.


    Elia staggered to her feet, her wound still bleeding, but her hands were glowing with blue fire once more. She bared her teeth. "You''re going to regret that," she hissed, hurling a smaller, faster fireball directly at the man''s chest.


    This time, the attack struck true, burning through his armor and sending him sprawling with a roar of pain. He rolled away, desperately slapping at the burning leather, but the damage was done. A weeping hole marred his chest, and his movements were sluggish as he struggled to rise.


    Short, groaning and clutching his side, made a feeble attempt to stand. Nick wasn''t about to give him the chance. Another gust of wind, more focused this time, sent him flying backward into the trunk of a tree with a sickening thud.


    Nick turned his focus back to Scar, who had pushed himself to one knee. His dagger was still in hand, though his grip was shaky. He glared at Nick with hatred and fear.


    "You''ve made a mistake," Scar growled hoarsely. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with."


    For a moment, Nick seriously contemplated killing him. He already knew he could. It would be easy, even. But that would be a mark on Elia and Rhea''s minds that he couldn''t justify.


    He''d have to deal with these two on his own.


    Stepping forward, Nick made a show of preparing another round of stone bullets. "Neither do you," he said coldly. "Walk away. Now."


    For a moment, it seemed the man might try to fight again. But his gaze flicked to his unconscious companion, then to the two girls standing behind Nick. Rhea''s hands were clenched, dirt smeared across her gloves, and her expression was one of barely restrained fury. Though wounded, Elia still held a fireball at the ready, and her eyes glowed with a dangerous light.


    Scar spat on the ground and painfully staggered back, clutching at his chest. "You''re lucky I''m feeling generous," he muttered, retreating toward the trees. He grabbed his companion, slinging the barely conscious man''s arm over his shoulder and retreating away from sight.


    Nick waited until he was sure they were gone before releasing a long breath. His hands were trembling, though whether from exertion or adrenaline, he couldn''t tell.


    He grabbed a healing potion from his satchel and made his way to Elia, already thinking of what he''d have to do once they got out of the forest.

 Chapter 25

    Nick didn''t relax until the sound of the retreating adventurers faded into the distance. Even then, he scanned the clearing again with sharp, cautious eyes, ensuring they wouldn''t double back. His fingers twitched, mana still simmering just beneath the surface, ready to be unleashed again if necessary.Grandfather would have killed them now and would punish me harshly for letting them go. But I have another plan in mind for them.


    "Elia, drink this," he said, pulling a healing potion from his pouch. He was controlled enough to steady his voice, but his heart was pounding. He crouched beside her, watching as she pressed trembling fingers to her side. Blood seeped through the cloth of her undershirt, staining her fur-lined cloak.


    Elia nodded mutely, downing it in one gulp. The red liquid did as it should have, and a sigh of relief escaped her lips as the wound began to close. "Still stings like hell," she muttered, her usual bravado dimmed but not extinguished.


    "You''ll live," Nick replied, offering a faint, almost mechanical smile. His gaze shifted to Rhea, who stood nearby with her arms wrapped around herself. The encounter had spooked her even more than Elia.


    I should have expected it. She''s pretty knowledgeable, so I let it color my perception, but she is the scion of a wealthy house. While Ogden wouldn''t have taken her in had she been too spoiled, she''s probably never had to fight directly.


    "Are you hurt?" he asked.


    Rhea shook her head but didn''t meet his eyes. "No. I''m fine," she murmured. Her voice was strained, as though the words were forced past a lump in her throat. She shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the trees where the men had disappeared. "We should go. They might come back."


    Nick agreed easily. "You are right. We should not stay here too long. Let''s move before they can regroup."


    He helped Elia to her feet, steadying her as she tested her weight. The potion had worked quickly, and though she still looked pale, her movements were no longer sluggish. Rhea lingered close, but her attention kept flitting to Nick. He noticed the way her brow furrowed, the unspoken question in her eyes, but he ignored it. There was no time to discuss what he''d do later¡ªwhat he''d have to do.


    Without another word, he led them away from the clearing, keeping his pace steady despite the urgent need to make some distance. The atmosphere was oppressive, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the faint snap of a twig beneath their feet. Every sound set Nick''s nerves on edge, and he knew the others felt the same.


    They walked for what felt like hours, their breaths shallow and uneven. When they finally came across a massive fallen log, seemingly carved by the elements into a natural seat, Nick stopped. He glanced around, pushing [Hoplite''s Help] for any sign of danger, before motioning for the girls to sit.


    "Here," he said softly. "We can rest for a moment."


    Elia sank down heavily onto the log, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees. Rhea sat more tentatively, her eyes still darting around the forest. Nick remained standing, pacing a few steps away, trying to settle his thoughts.


    This had been his first fight against another human in this new life. Monsters were one thing; they were often little more than animals, acting on instinct. But people? People were deliberate. They chose to harm others, to take what wasn''t theirs.


    He clenched his fists, his nails biting into his palms. I should''ve seen it coming. I should''ve been prepared. Of course, there are adventurers ruthless enough to attack us. I''ve allowed my younger mind to dull my instincts. I need to be better.


    The image of Elia bleeding, her face contorted in pain and fear, flashed in his mind, followed by the memory of Rhea tackling the scarred man to the ground. If he hadn''t been able to intervene, if the girls hadn''t been as capable as they were¡­


    No. He couldn''t afford to dwell on what-ifs.


    Rhea''s voice broke through his thoughts. "You''re planning something," she said quietly.


    Nick turned to her, surprised by the directness of her words. She was watching him now carefully like one might a dangerous beast.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Don''t play dumb," Rhea said, though her tone had no bite, only exhaustion. "I saw your face back there. You''re thinking about going after them."


    Nick exhaled through his nose, not denying it. He glanced at Elia, who seemed lost in thought, before meeting Rhea''s gaze again. "I do not want revenge," he said carefully. "But I am concerned about our safety. If they come back for more or even just report us¡ªit could cause problems."


    Rhea''s jaw tightened. "They would have to admit that they met us and find an excuse for leaving us behind. Though they could just lie and say we ran away," she admitted with a quiver.


    "They could," Nick echoed, his tone resigned. He didn''t elaborate. Instead, he turned away, scanning the forest once more. Expecting scum like that to behave honorably was foolish. He would have to meet them on the same playing field, despite his stomach twisting at the thought.


    They rested for several minutes. Having regained some of her usual energy, Elia eventually stood and stretched. "We''re not camping here, right?" she asked, her ears twitching.


    "No," Nick said decisively. "Once you''re ready to move, we''re heading back. We''ve been out here long enough. I don''t want to see what the night is like if this was the day."


    Elia nodded, though she didn''t look thrilled at the prospect of more walking. "Fine by me. Let''s head out."


    Rhea stood as well, though her movements were slower, more hesitant. She glanced at Nick one last time as if trying to decipher his thoughts, but when he didn''t meet her gaze, she said nothing.


    They resumed their journey, driven by the desire to get back home. The scuffle with the two adventurers had driven them away from the beaten path, but Nick hoped they would find it again soon. He tried to keep his mind on retracing his steps, he really did, but he couldn''t stop thinking about what had just almost happened. With a herculean effort, he brought his attention back to the present.


    I need to get the girls back home first. I can''t afford to get bogged down here.


    Despite their best efforts, the forest resisted their attempts to navigate it. Landmarks they swore they''d passed earlier¡ªlike the gently trickling stream where they fought the slime¡ªnever reappeared. Worse, the path was increasingly elusive, as if the woods had swallowed it whole.


    Nick clenched his fists in frustration, scanning the uneven terrain for any hint of familiarity. Each passing minute only heightened his concern. They weren''t in immediate danger, but the Green Ocean had proven it had earned its reputation.


    "We should''ve found the path by now," Rhea fretted. She walked a few steps ahead, fighting with her gloves as she glanced nervously at their surroundings. Despite her best effort to maintain composure, the slight hitch in her breath betrayed her rising panic. "Are we sure we didn''t veer off at the clearing and take a different trail?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We didn''t," Nick said firmly, though doubt clawed at the edges of his confidence. "We''ve been careful."


    Rhea halted, turning to face him. Her expression wavered between worry and anger. "Then where is it?"


    Nick didn''t have an answer. He glanced at Elia, who leaned casually against a nearby tree, trying not to show how much discomfort she was in. Though her earlier injury tempered her usual energy, her eyes were steady, and she watched him with open trust. She didn''t speak, waiting for him to make the next move.


    Something about her absolute belief steadied him. Despite the situation, Nick felt a flicker of warmth and gave her a small smile.


    "It''s counterproductive to keep wandering like this," he said after a moment, and his tone came steadier. "We''re wasting energy. Let''s try something different."


    He gestured for them to stop, and after a brief hesitation, Rhea joined him. Elia crouched nearby, her tail flicking idly.


    "We need a new approach," Nick said, breaking the silence. He pointed toward the canopy above. "The path might not be visible from the ground, but if I climb a tree, I should be able to see how far we are from the forest''s edge."


    Rhea raised a brow. "Climb? Those trees are massive."


    "I have magic," Nick reminded her gently. "I can lighten my weight. It won''t be easy, but it might be our only chance to get back home before the sun goes down. I don''t want to explain what I was doing to my mother."


    Elia shrugged. "Works for me. We''ll keep an eye out from here."


    Nick gave her a quick nod before scanning their surroundings for a suitable tree. Most were tall and ancient, their trunks gnarled and thick enough to require a dozen people to encircle them. He settled on one that was slightly thinner but still towered over the others, its top disappearing into the green above.


    "All right," he said, rolling his shoulders. "Stay here. I''ll be back in a bit."


    The first few meters were the hardest. The bark was rough and uneven, and the sheer size of the trunk made finding handholds difficult. Nick grumbled under his breath, focusing his telekinesis to lessen his weight with each upward push. The spell strained his mana reserves slightly, as it was never meant to be used this way, but it worked; he felt light as a feather, and his movements became smoother.


    The rustling bushes and distant bird calls faded into an eerie quiet, replaced by the steady rhythm of his own breathing.


    When he finally broke through the upper layer, the sight that greeted him was both breathtaking and disorienting. The Green Ocean stretched endlessly in all directions, its treetops rippling like waves under the sunlight. To the west, the trees grew impossibly tall¡ªskyscraper-like titans that dwarfed the already massive forest around him. Flocks of winged creatures circled their upper reaches, challenging each other in death-defying stunts. Nick squinted and decided they were probably wyverns, given that dragons hadn''t been seen in this area for as long as the temple had records.


    A shiver ran down his spine. We''re lucky we didn''t go that way. Those things are visible from miles away. They must be as big as a semi-truck.


    Shaking his head, he refocused on his goal. He turned slowly, scanning the horizon for any sign of open land. His heart sank as he saw nothing but green.


    Then, just as doubt began to creep in, a sudden pressure descended on his mind. It was subtle at first, like a faint headache, but it quickly grew overwhelming. His vision blurred, the world around him twisting unnaturally. Nick gritted his teeth, clutching the tree trunk as the sensation threatened to pull him under.


    And then, as abruptly as it came, the pressure snapped away. His vision cleared, and the world came back into focus. He blinked, his breaths ragged, and wiped the sweat from his brow. What the hell was that?


    Ding!


    For resisting the hostile effects of a minor [Divine Territory], you have earned:


    2500 EXP


    Holy shit. That''s the same message I got when I astral projected into the temple. A god must have cast their domain here to stop people from leaving¡­ Is that why we couldn''t find the path? But why would [Blasphemy] trigger now and not before?


    There were many questions, but the answers were not forthcoming. Before he could continue that line of thought, Nick caught sight of something.


    A spire¡ªtall, slender, and unmistakably man-made¡ªpierced through the treetops in the distance. The temple. Relief surged through him. He had a direction now, though it was farther than he''d hoped.


    Shaking off the lingering unease, Nick began his descent, moving more carefully now that exhaustion was setting in. When he finally reached the ground, Elia and Rhea were waiting anxiously.


    "Well?" Rhea asked tightly.


    "I found the temple," Nick said, not mentioning what had just happened. That would be counterproductive, given how stressed everybody was. "It''s farther than I expected, but we''re not lost. If we head southeast, we''ll reach the forest''s edge, and from there, we can follow it until we''re back on track."


    Deep relief flickered across Rhea''s face, and her shoulders slumped. Elia grinned, her usual energy returning. "I knew you''d figure it out."


    Nick smiled back.

 Chapter 26

    Without a proper path to follow, progress was slow. Vines tangled underfoot, and low-hanging branches scratched at their exposed flesh. Yet, despite the difficulties, the group''s spirits stayed high.Now that he wasn''t lost, Nick found himself enjoying the challenge of navigating the untamed wilderness. He used telekinesis to nudge aside particularly stubborn branches or clear the way for his companions. Occasionally, he''d hop onto a fallen log to get a better view, only to leap down with exaggerated flair, earning an eye roll from Rhea and a smirk from Elia, who joined him in his acrobatics.


    It quickly became obvious that while he was much better than any kid his age should be, the foxgirl was on another level.


    She jumped from rock to branch with feline grace, barely disturbing the vegetation.


    Rhea shook her head but couldn''t hide the small smile tugging at her lips. Even she seemed to be relaxing as the three of them trudged forward.


    For all its challenges, the forest was strangely beautiful. Shafts of sunlight pierced through the canopy, illuminating patches of moss and casting ever-shifting shadows on the ground. Occasionally, a burst of color would catch their eye¡ªwildflowers in vivid purples and reds or the faint shimmer of dew clinging to a spider''s web.


    More than once, they stopped to harvest an ingredient they just couldn''t stomach to leave behind. It was nothing as precious as the nightcaps, but it was worth slowing down now that they weren''t so panicked.


    About half an hour into their journey, Elia came to an abrupt halt. Her ears twitched, and her nose wrinkled as she sniffed the air. Her posture stiffened, and her tail bristled. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop," she hissed.


    Nick froze, trying to figure out what had spooked her. Rhea''s hand immediately went to her satchel, ready to grab one of her vials. He focused, listening carefully. The forest seemed perfectly quiet, save for the rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    Then he heard it: a low, unsettling slithering sound. It was a faint scrape of scales against bark, but it sent a shiver down his spine. His eyes darted around, scanning the ground for movement.


    "Elia, where¡ª"


    Her finger shot upward, pointing to the canopy above. Nick''s blood ran cold as he tilted his head back.


    Through the tangled branches, he saw it: a long, sinuous shape coiled around a tree limb, almost blending perfectly with the wood. Its scales caught the light, making it difficult to discern where its body ended and the branches began. Two stubby, leathery wings pressed tightly against its sides, and its reptilian head tilted slightly as if watching him.


    Nick barely had time to react before it moved.


    The creature uncoiled with horrifying speed, its serpentine body stretching out as it dropped toward him. Its wings flared briefly to steady its descent, and its gaping maw opened wide, revealing rows of needle-like teeth.


    "Nick!" Rhea screamed.


    Instinct took over. Nick threw his hands up, his telekinesis snapping into place. An invisible force slammed into the creature midair, halting its descent mere feet above him. It writhed and hissed as it struggled against the unseen barrier. Its stubby wings flexed, somehow increasing the strain even more.


    "Get back!" Nick shouted. It was all he could do to keep it at bay as [Telekinetic Field] ''s matrix buckled under the weight. It wasn''t meant to be used in such a way, and only his familiarity with the spell''s inner workings and [Parsimonia] allowed him to hold it together.


    Elia didn''t need to be told twice. She darted back, her hands already igniting with blue flames. Rhea fumbled with her satchel, her fingers trembling as she searched for the right vial.


    The serpent let out a guttural hiss, thick saliva dripping from its fangs. Nick gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his forehead as he fought to keep it contained. Its tail whipped around, lashing against nearby branches and sending a cascade of leaves raining down.


    "Do something!" Nick growled, his mind pounding with the effort.


    "On it!" Elia shouted. She hurled the foxfire directly at the creature''s head. The flames struck true, engulfing it in a burst of blue light. It let out an ear-splitting screech, recoiling from the fire and slamming against a nearby tree trunk.


    Nick felt the telekinetic field crack under the immense strain, a sharp mental snap that left him momentarily reeling. But it held just long enough to launch him backward, out of the wyvern''s avenging tail. His body hit the ground hard, tumbling through the underbrush before coming to a skidding stop. He groaned, and his body screamed in protest as he struggled to rise.


    The monster hissed, whipping around to face him, and its yellow eyes glowed with predatory hunger. Taking a moment to observe it, Nick saw it was a five-foot-long serpent with stubby limbs covered in slick, emerald-green scales. Although its wings were still underdeveloped, they twitched angrily as it pulled itself upright, its long, muscular tail swaying ominously behind it.


    Elia snarled as she launched a second stream of blue foxfire. The flames licked against its slick scales, creating a brief flare of light, but the creature barely flinched, having learned that the attack wasn''t enough to damage it. The fire dissipated almost immediately, leaving no sign on the scales.


    "Damn it!" She growled.


    Rhea screamed in surprise as the beast''s gaze briefly locked on her, scrambling back and nearly tripping over a root. Her hands fumbled at her pouch, but she hesitated, her eyes wide with terror before it snapped back to Nick.


    Nick''s mind raced, cataloging every detail. Its movements were unsteady, its balance compromised¡ªlikely still dazed from the hit to the head. Its teeth were razor-sharp, and its tail had proved capable of shattering wood, but its attacks were uncoordinated. Having seen its ilk just a few minutes before, he recognized it.


    A young wyvern. Too young to fly yet. Lucky me.


    The monster lunged again, its maw gaping wide, aiming to finish what it started. This time, Nick was ready. He ripped stones and debris from the forest floor with a sharp gesture, flinging them in a concentrated hail at the creature. He didn''t care about finesse or efficiency¡ªhe poured mana recklessly into the attack, and the ground buckled in response to his urgency.


    The stones slammed into the wyvern''s body, eliciting a screech of pain as several shards pierced its scales. It reared back, shaking its head violently and hissing in rage. Blood, dark and viscous, dripped from a fresh wound above its left eye.


    Nick barely had time to breathe before the creature retaliated. Its tail came around like a whip faster than he could react. The muscular appendage struck him squarely in the ribs, sending him flying. His back slammed into the trunk of a tree with a sickening crack, and the impact drove the air from his lungs.


    "Nick!" He heard a shout.


    He slumped to the ground, his vision swimming. Pain radiated through his body, and for a moment, he couldn''t tell if he could even move. But then the wyvern let out another ear-piercing screech, and adrenaline forced him to act.


    Using the tree as leverage, Nick pushed himself to his feet, his breaths ragged. His ribs burned with every inhale, and his mana reserves were dangerously low after the last spell. He wiped blood from his lip, his mind racing for a new plan. He smiled when he saw Rhea take out a vial.


    I can''t keep all the spells active. Hoplite''s Help is still not strong enough to let me fight this thing on equal footing. I need the mana to distract it.


    With that, he deactivated it, feeling his senses return to the baseline. It felt suicidal, but the spell didn''t make him superhuman. It just made him see the danger more clearly.


    The wyvern hissed and lashed with its tail again, but this time, Nick knew to expect it and dove to the side, narrowly avoiding another crushing blow. Rhea finally snapped into action, hurling the vial with all her strength. The glass shattered against the wyvern''s side, releasing a cloud of bright green vapor.


    It hissed in displeasure, shaking and writhing as the mist clung to its scales. The fumes seemed to disorient it, slowing its movements slightly, but it wasn''t enough to stop it entirely.


    Elia darted forward, her blue flames igniting once more. She circled the beast, drawing its attention with a taunting flick of her tail. "Come on, big guy," she muttered defiantly. "You want a piece of me?"


    The wyvern hissed, snapping its jaws at her, but she was too quick. She danced out of reach, her foxfire rushing to punish its every action. It might not have been enough to damage it, but it did hinder its movements.


    That was enough to give Nick his chance. While the creature was distracted by Elia, he focused what remained of his mana, drawing on the last reserves he had left. His hands trembled as he raised them, and the full weight of his telekinesis settled over the forest floor. He reached for a fallen trunk¡ªwider than a barrel and heavy enough to send Nick to his knees¡ªand lifted it into the air.


    "Keep it busy!" he shouted hoarsely.


    "Wasn''t planning on stopping!" she called back, hurling another fireball at the wyvern''s face. This time, the flames struck its injured eye, and it recoiled with a screech, momentarily blinded.


    With a grunt of effort, Nick swung the branch like a club, slamming it into the creature''s head. it flew back with a sickening thud. It let out a pained hiss, struggling to gather its wits.


    "Now, Rhea!" Nick barked.


    Rhea didn''t hesitate. She hurled a small, silver vial at its open mouth. The glass shattered against its teeth, and the liquid splashed across its tongue and throat.


    The reaction was immediate. The wyvern let out a guttural scream and convulsed violently as the liquid began to burn through its insides. Steam rose from its mouth, and the acrid smell of chemical burning filled the air.


    It thrashed one final time, its tail slamming against the ground with enough force to send a shockwave through the forest floor. Then, with a shuddering groan, it collapsed, its body twitching before finally going still.


    A familiar ding sounded, telling them it was over.


    Nick staggered, his legs threatening to give out beneath him. He leaned heavily against a tree, his chest heaving with exhaustion. Elia and Rhea rushed to his side, their faces pale and drawn.


    "Are you¡ª" Elia began, but he waved her off.


    "I''m fine," he said, though his voice was weak. "Just¡­ need a minute."


    Rhea knelt beside him, her hands trembling as she checked his injuries. "You''re not fine," she muttered, pulling out another healing potion. "You''ve probably broken ribs¡ªat least two."


    Nick drank, wincing as it sent a fresh wave of pain through his chest. "Add it to the list of things we''ll complain about later."


    SYSTEM ALERT


    Spell Ranked Up: Telekinetic Field


    Mastery: ProficientExperience Gained: 5.000


    Wyvern Hatchling Killed


    Experience Gained: 12.500


    Level up!


    Level up!


    The system hasn''t lied so far, but that was a hatchling? It must have been as big as me! How large can these things get?!


    The three of them stood in silence for a moment, staring at the notifications. The forest seemed to exhale around them, the usual sounds of birds and insects gradually returning.


    Rhea let out a shaky laugh, her knees giving out as she sank to the ground. "I hate this forest," she muttered, wiping a hand across her face.


    Nick managed a weak smile. "At least we got some experience. I''d have hated to walk out of here without a single level gained." Especially because I''ll need all the power I can get to deal with those two.


    Elia grinned, though her tail still twitched nervously. "Well, that was fun. Let''s not do it again."


    Nick chuckled despite himself, the adrenaline slowly ebbing from his veins. "Now we just need to carve that thing up. I''m willing to bet it has some affinity to shrug off foxfire so easily."

 Chapter 27

    Nick stirred as sunlight filtered through his curtains, landing precisely on his eyes. He groaned softly, his limbs aching with a dull throb that seemed to echo through his entire body. His head pounded in time with his heartbeat, and for a moment, he lay still, seeking comfort in the weight of his blankets and the softness of his mattress.The aches reminded him of the morning after a night of heavy drinking. Not that he had done it many times, what with his grandfather breathing down his neck for most of his life, but the sensory overload he experienced as he got up to attend a lesson or work on a brew was remarkably similar to that of recovering from two death matches in a row.


    But unlike then, there was no urgency to rise immediately. He let his eyes wander lazily over the ceiling''s wooden beams and listened to the faint sounds of the house stirring. The distant clatter of swords outside told him that his mother was likely helping his brother prepare for his apprenticeship. His father, ever the early riser, was already at work.


    The warmth tempted him to stay longer, but the faint tug of responsibility gnawed at him. With a reluctant sigh, Nick pushed the covers aside and swung his legs over the edge of the bed, grimacing at the sharp pang in his ribs as he moved.


    The wyvern''s tail packed a punch. Even after a healing potion, I''m not at 100%, and drinking more would be a waste when I just need a day of rest. He grumbled silently, rubbing his side.


    Dressed in comfortable clothing, he descended the stairs for breakfast. The table was set with fresh bread, a plate of cheese, and a steaming pot of tea. He ate alone, savoring the quiet and letting the simple meal soothe the soreness.


    Once back inside his room, Nick locked the door and approached the small desk by the window, where he''d carefully arranged the spoils from his outing. Each item would have been impossible to get his hands on on Earth, yet they were considered barely worth notice here.


    He started with the herbs, meticulously wrapped in a damp cloth to keep them fresh. Most were common varieties: moonwort, ember leaves, and a small pile of silverbark''s scrapings. Useful, if not particularly valuable. He could use them to fuel minor rituals, saving his money for rarer components. Nick smiled faintly; even small victories added up, and he knew better than most just how limiting having a budget was.


    Next, his gaze fell on the ghostgrass pouch. He untied the strings, making sure not to disturb its contents. Peering inside, he saw the faint, ethereal glow of the nightcaps. They glimmered softly with bioluminescence, radiating enough mana to be worth a house in his old life.


    "These alone made the trip worth it," he murmured, tying the pouch shut again with reverent care. Nightcaps were notoriously delicate, their effectiveness easily compromised by mishandling. He was fairly certain these specimens were exceptional¡ªlarge, vibrant, and untouched by rot. He''d have to decide whether to use them all himself or trade them for something equally rare soon. He was finally starting to build a stock of ingredients, and earning some coin to spend when the caravan came might be worth considering.


    His attention shifted to a small wooden box holding the mana cores he''d collected. Most were small, thumb-sized shards with jagged surfaces. These were the cores of lesser creatures they had encountered in the Green Ocean¡ªhe hypothesized they''d be useful for fueling basic spells or rituals but that they didn''t contain enough essence to be worth using as ingredients.


    Then there was the centerpiece: the golf ball-sized core from the wyvern hatchling. It sat at the center of the collection, its deep emerald hue catching the light. Nick picked it up and turned it over in his hands. It felt smooth and warm, almost as if it had its own heartbeat. It didn''t, of course, but there was enough power within it to cause an involuntary reaction from his own, causing the sensation.


    He was reasonably sure it held far more mana than he could muster on his own. It would be invaluable for powering high-level rituals or experiments if he didn''t use it for something more specific.


    But he hesitated. Something told him that this core wasn''t simply a larger version of those he got from the other monsters. He wasn''t sure if it was just the residue of the wyvern''s essence or something more. He was usually eager to experiment, but wasting such a valuable resource would sting. He set it back in the box, resolving to study it further before making any decisions.


    Lastly, Nick turned to the scales. A few were spread across the desk, shimmering with a faint metallic sheen. Most were damaged, their surfaces marred by burns and cracks¡ªcollateral damage from Rhea''s concoction, which had also ruined the monster''s organs. He didn''t blame her; they might not have survived the encounter without her actions, and though the girl hadn''t said it, Nick was sure she had used something truly valuable.


    Still, some scales were intact, with sharp edges and smooth surfaces. Nick picked one up, pressing its cool surface against his palm. He closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to sense if his hunch was correct.


    A subtle whisper brushed against his mind, faint and fleeting, like a distant breeze through a canyon. He frowned, concentrating harder. The sensation grew stronger¡ªa distinct impression of air currents swirling around him.


    "So it did have a wind affinity," he murmured, opening his eyes. He suspected it was the case, as he couldn''t understand how the wyvern had survived Elia''s foxfire unscathed otherwise, but it felt good to confirm it.


    This was the biggest catch of the day. He could have found the mushrooms on his own, and he felt confident that he''d have managed to substitute them with a few more ingredients if it came to it. Still, now that he had several objects containing a wind affinity, he could proceed with the ritual he had developed to finally conquer the Stalking Gait.


    Satisfied with his survey, Nick leaned back in his chair, the morning sunlight warming his face.


    His body still ached, reminding him how close they''d come to disaster. But as he gazed at the treasures before him, Nick couldn''t help but feel a flicker of pride.


    Not bad for a first real outing. Not bad at all. I''m still not entirely confident I''ll be able to bypass the limitations on my learning, but I have a good feeling about it. If anything, the mere fact I''m using a ritual to get there should count for something.


    It wasn''t a conventional path. Indeed, he hadn''t heard anyone even mention the possibility of going against the System so openly. Vicar Alexander said it was rigid, and its architecture was designed to reinforce specific strengths while punishing attempts to deviate. For an Occultist like him, martial skills were prohibitively difficult to acquire, let alone master. But Nick wasn''t willing to let the System dictate the terms of his growth.


    Leaning back in his chair, he let the pieces of his plan settle in his mind. The scales and nightcaps were a strong foundation for the ritual, but Nick was no fool. The System''s limitations were deeply embedded, and rituals¡ªno matter how fine-tuned¡ªwere not guaranteed to override them. He needed more. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze flicked to the box of mana cores. Cracking them open would flood the ritual with raw energy, possibly enough to force the transformation. Yet the thought felt like a waste. The cores were versatile, their potential extending far beyond this single attempt. Using them all at once would rob him of valuable resources for future endeavors.


    Nick drummed his fingers on the desk, trying to think through the lingering headache. He needed an alternative power source¡ªsomething potent enough to bridge the gap between ambition and reality.


    His mind wandered, sifting through the lore he''d studied in both lives. At its core, Ritualism was about exchange: energy for transformation, sacrifice for power.


    Sacrifice.


    The word lodged itself in his thoughts. The most primal rituals demanded offerings, and the more significant the sacrifice, the greater the effect. Inanimate objects worked, but living beings were infinitely more potent. Their essence, their connection to life itself, could fuel a ritual in ways no mere herb or crystal could. This was especially true for human sacrifice.


    Nick''s jaw tightened. The idea carried a heavy moral cost, one he didn''t take lightly. Yet there were two individuals he couldn''t ignore. The adventurers they''d encountered in the Green Ocean were violent, malicious, and unquestionably dangerous. If left alive, they were a threat. Not just to him but to Rhea, Elia, and anyone else they crossed paths with.


    A grim resolve began to take shape. It wasn''t just about the ritual anymore. This was an opportunity to solve two problems at once: eliminate a lingering threat and ensure his future success.


    Nick crossed the room to a small chest tucked beneath his bed. Inside were supplies he kept for situations like this, though he had meant them to experiment on monsters¡ªbindings, tools, and a set of potions designed to keep the target asleep. He checked each item meticulously despite the tension coiling in his chest.


    The plan was simple, at least in theory. He would locate the adventurers before they could recover or alert anyone to what had transpired between them. Their injuries from the Green Ocean encounter gave him a narrow window of opportunity. If he struck quickly and decisively, he could capture them without risking another fight.


    This was only the first step. Once subdued, he would bind them to the ritual circle and use their essence to feed it. This was an ancient practice steeped in taboo, but Nick had long since abandoned any illusions of moral purity. This world, just like his previous one, demanded pragmatism.


    The next few hours were a blur of preparation. Nick worked tirelessly, inscribing runes into several planks of wood. He kept them inert, as his mother would notice a significant buildup of mana. This was a poor substitute for the inscribed star-iron his grandfather had left him, but the availability of magically charged wood allowed him to tailor the runes to his needs without excessive waste.


    Finally ready by midday, Nick took a moment to carefully place everything in a sturdy rucksack and prepared to commit murder.


    Leaving the house, he nodded to his mother and brother as they worked through a particularly demanding sequence, getting a distracted wave back.


    I don''t have a specific location to search, as setting up another [Ritual of Astral Projection] to find them would take too much time and leave me drained, but I should scout the Guild to see if they managed to get their hands on some potions.


    The two were lowlives, but that didn''t mean much when healing cost as much as a fancy meal.


    Yes, I should assume they are back to full health. I still sometimes operate on old biases, which is what led me to this mess in the first place. Alright, change of plans. I need to lure them to a prepared ground if I am to fight them together without drawing notice.


    Nick did a one-eighty and began walking away from the Guild. Instead, he aimed for the southern fields, which he knew to have been recently harvested. It would be some time before anyone needed them, giving him a convenient spot to prepare his trap.


    This plan still assumes that they''ll follow me, not attack me on the spot, or even ignore me, but my instincts tell me they won''t let the insult I gave them stand.


    It was still a risk, but Nick felt he had already wasted enough time, and any more could have unfortunate consequences. He did not want the two to find Elia or Rhea before he reached them.

 Chapter 28

    Nick tugged his hood lower over his face, glancing once last time at the prepared field before focusing inward. The spell he was about to cast, [Cryptid''s Fate], wasn''t foolproof, but it would suffice for today''s purpose.Closing his eyes, he murmured the incantation under his breath. A strange weight settled over him like a heavy cloak. He wouldn''t become invisible, but people would have a hard time perceiving him, turning casual glances into forgetful blinks and muffling the edges of his presence. As long as no one stared directly at him or he drew attention to himself, he would be little more than a shadow in the periphery, easily ignored.


    He took a deep breath, letting the spell''s effects settle, and continued his journey toward the town, teetering between grim determination and quiet mourning.


    This wasn''t a path he had wanted to take. In his old life, he''d clung to a sense of innocence for far longer than most practitioners. He''d believed in second chances, redemption, and finding a way that didn''t leave blood on his hands. It had taken him years to understand that some insults had to be paid back in full, and only after his grandfather''s death did he start fighting back with appropriate retribution.


    By the time of his death, he was just as steeped in the moonlit world as those he had criticized so harshly when he was young. Earth''s magic was a corpse-beast that moved only through inertia. It was no place for forgiveness.


    But this new life had burned through that innocence quickly. Scar and Short weren''t just scavengers making the best of a bad situation¡ªthey were predators in a bountiful world who willingly chose to hurt innocents. Back in the Green Ocean, their words and actions made their intentions clear. Leaving them alive would invite retaliation down the line, and Nick wasn''t willing to gamble with the lives of the people he cared about.


    Still, he didn''t relish in what he was about to do. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus on the rhythm of his steps. This wasn''t vengeance. It wasn''t cruelty. It was a necessity.


    Soon enough, he got to the adventurer''s guild. Even from a distance, Nick could hear the hum of conversation and the occasional burst of raucous laughter. It was unusually lively, especially on a weekday. As far as he knew, most adventurers spent their time recovering from expeditions or honing their skills, not loitering in the guild hall. Not outside the early morning when they checked on the day''s quests and mealtimes.


    Nick slipped into the shadows of the alley behind the building, holding firm to [Cryptid''s Fate] as he surveyed the scene. A steady stream of muscled men and women moved in and out of the building, allowing him to hear tantalizing snippets of conversations.


    Curiosity tugged at him, but he kept his distance. Circling around the guild, he found a less crowded path to its side entrance and slipped in, following a group. The air inside was warm and filled with the smell of ale and sweat, and the murmur of voices blended into a chaotic roar. Staying near the walls, Nick moved quietly, letting the spell shield him from casual attention.


    It didn''t take long to understand the source of the excitement.


    "The Roaring Fang''s recruiting?" one man exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Yeah, he''s come back and announced he''s going deep into the Green Ocean this time," another replied. "Word is, he''s trying to find out if a legendary treasure has reappeared."


    "Treasure or no, you know he always comes back with something worth the risk."


    Nick''s brow furrowed as he listened. The Roaring Fang was Arthur''s nickname¡ªFloria''s most powerful adventurer. Nick had spied on him once, out of sheer happenstance, and quickly realized the man knew much more than the general public.


    After that, he had subtly gathered some information about the only man to reach Prestige in town and learned that his expeditions were legendary for their daring and rewards. More importantly, he was known for fiercely protecting his teammates, ensuring that even the weakest members returned alive unless they actively sabotaged themselves.


    It wasn''t hard to see why the guild was abuzz with activity. For most of these adventurers, joining Arthur''s expedition was a golden ticket¡ªboth to riches and a kind of safety rarely afforded in their line of work. Even if they didn''t turn their lives around with wealth, they''d earn some valuable experience under the tutelage of a real legend.


    Nick, however, felt little more than passing interest. The Green Ocean''s depths held many mysteries, and while he suspected the rumor of a treasure was to hide the potential dungeon Arthur wanted to check upon, it wasn''t immediately relevant to his goals. He had more pressing matters to attend to.


    Fortunately, his quarry arrived soon enough.


    Scar and Short sat at a table near the far corner of the guild hall. They were deep in conversation, looking tense. Short gestured animatedly, his words too low for Nick to catch, while Scar''s face remained a mask of grim resolve.


    Nick''s gaze lingered on them, his mind ticking through the plan. Cryptid''s Fate would allow him to observe them unnoticed, and he needed more information. He had to know if they were planning to leave town or, worse, if they had already set something into motion against him or his friends.


    He edged closer, keeping close to the wall to avoid being noticed. As he neared their table, snippets of their conversation began to filter through the noise.


    "¡­don''t like it," Short muttered. "Too many eyes. We''re better off dealing with this outside the walls."


    Scar snorted. "You mean run again? You know why we had to flee here as well as I do."


    "No, but we have to be smart about this," Short snapped. "The kid''s dangerous. We underestimated him once. I''m not making that mistake again."


    Nick''s heart pounded, but he forced himself to remain calm. Their words confirmed his fears¡ªthey weren''t going to let their humiliation go unanswered.


    A man drunkenly jostled him, pausing to look once he realized he had pushed a kid. Before he could gather his wits, Nick walked away, deciding to wait for the two men outside.


    It took a whole hour for them to emerge, and even then, he had to use all his tracking skills to avoid losing them in the throngs of adventurers. Fortunately, they seemed to be walking in the general direction he needed them to, allowing him to remain hidden for a while longer.


    Keeping a careful distance behind his targets, Nick forced his breath to remain even. Though [Cryptid''s Fate] worked well in the chaotic bustle of the adventurer''s guild, he knew it might not hold against the trained senses of two experienced adventurers in the quiet fields outside the town.


    Casting [Hoplite''s Help] was impossible within the guild, as he''d be overwhelmed by the noise, but there was no reason not to use it now. A whispered chant sharpened his hearing, amplifying the faint murmurs of conversation ahead. Their voices immediately became clear.


    "They''re wasting their time," Scar scoffed. "The Roaring Fang won''t take half these idiots. You think he''s going to risk dragging greenhorns into the depths of the Green Ocean when he can keep all the loot for himself?"


    Short chuckled along. "Exactly. That''s why he''ll pick us. We''ve got the experience, the grit. Hell, he can ask anyone, and they''ll tell him of our fearlessness."


    Nick''s lips twitched in contempt. Fearlessness? He could still picture the scarred man''s face twisting with rage and fear as he rolled away from Elia''s flames. He remembered the desperation in their retreat. But he kept silent, letting their bravado carry on unchecked.


    "He won''t even have to think twice," Short puffed out his chest. "We''re practically a shoo-in."


    "Damn right," Scar replied. "Not like those wannabe adventurers. Half of them wouldn''t last a day out there, too worried about following the rules and climbing the ranks through achievements. As if anyone up the chain got there by being a goody-two-shoes."


    Nick resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He doubted Arthur, with his reputation for high standards, would seriously consider these two. But he had to admit they were resourceful¡ªlikely how they''d survived the Green Ocean this long. Their recovery after the beating they had taken in the forest was proof of that. The sight of them moving without a limp or hesitation still grated on him. The fact that people as vile as them had access to resources they didn''t deserve left a bad taste in his mouth.


    The pair finally left the main paths, heading away from the town. Nick followed silently, straining for any hint that they''d noticed him. They wound through back alleys, slipping into the empty fields beyond the last houses.


    Nick followed them carefully, watching as they moved with a purpose that suggested familiarity with the terrain. Finally, they stopped in a small clearing surrounded by waist-high grass not too far from where he''d set up. It seemed he wasn''t the only one to realize it wouldn''t see any traffic for a while.


    Scar turned suddenly, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    "All right, come on out," he called out loud. "We know you''re there."


    Nick froze, momentarily caught off guard. He had underestimated their senses¡ªor perhaps their paranoia. It wasn''t impossible that they had some minor skill or artifact to help them detect presences nearby, especially given their line of work. But now that the game was up, there was no point in hiding.


    Releasing [Cryptid''s Fate], Nick stepped out from the shadows, his face impassive. The sunlight glinted off his eyes, making them gleam unnaturally as he stopped a few paces away from the two men.


    "Well, well," Short sneered, his hand dropping to the hilt of his dagger. "If it isn''t the brat from the forest."


    Scar''s lips curled into a mocking grin. "You''ve got guts, kid. I''ll give you that. What are you doing out here, looking to settle a score?"


    Nick''s answer was cold. "Something like that."


    For a moment, there was silence. Scar narrowed his eyes, studying Nick as if trying to puzzle out his intentions. Short, less patient, let out a bark of laughter.


    "Listen to him! He thinks he''s got a shot against us. Alone, no less. You must''ve taken one too many hits to the head, kid."


    Nick didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he reached into his coat pocket, withdrawing a smooth, thumb-sized mana core. The crystal caught the sunlight, glowing faintly with a soft inner light. He held it up, letting them see it.


    "This is what you wanted, isn''t it?" he asked, his tone still flat. "I''m sure you could fence it off without too many questions. I have more than just this, you know."


    Scar''s gaze flickered to the core, briefly betraying his greed before hardening again. "You really should think about what you are doing, kid."


    Nick ignored him, taking a step closer. "I know exactly what you are. Parasites. Leeching off the weak because it''s easier than facing real threats. But you made a mistake in the forest. You picked the wrong prey."


    Short sneered, pulling his dagger free. "Big words for a kid who''s about to get gutted." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Scar raised a hand, stopping him. His gaze was locked on Nick, wary now. "What''s your game, kid? You wouldn''t come out here alone unless you had something up your sleeve."


    Nick allowed himself a small, humorless smile. "You''re right. I do."


    And with that, he turned around and started running. Just because he was fairly confident he could take them on now that he didn''t need to protect the girls didn''t mean he should let his preparations go to waste.


    "What the¡ª"


    "Go after him!"

 Chapter 29

    Nick darted through the fields, pumping his legs as fast as he could as he led the two men toward his trap. The sound of their pursuit was never far as Scar''s heavier boots crunched in a steady rhythm, while Short''s clumsier stride caused him to fall behind."You''re not getting away that easily!" Scar roared, closer than he''d like.


    Nick didn''t look back. He just needed to keep them chasing him, to make them think they had the upper hand. It wasn''t that hard, considering that he was a child and they were much bigger adults waving sharp objects at him.


    Scar was fast¡ªfaster than Nick had expected. Even with his head start, a shadow soon fell over him, and Nick felt the man''s hand reaching for him. With a quick surge of mana, he used [Minor Elemental Manipulation], and the ground beneath Scar''s feet bulged and erupted, sending him sprawling face-first into the dirt with a curse.


    "Get up!" Short yelled, tone reedy with frustration. Despite being less physically gifted than his companion, there was no hint of strain in his voice, which just went to show how much having the System changed everything. "He''s getting away!"


    Nick grinned and pushed harder, his lungs burning. The tall grass thinned, revealing a shallow clearing surrounded by jagged stones and puddles of water. He''d spent hours imbuing the soil and air with his blood and mana in preparation for the ritual.


    As soon as his feet hit the boundary of the prepared field, he slowed, turning to face his pursuers once he reached the center.


    Scar and Short stormed into the clearing moments later, grimacing in anger. Scar roughly brushed dirt from his face, pinning him with a blazing glare.


    "End of the line, kid," he growled, drawing a long, serrated knife from his belt.


    Short was already moving, circling to flank Nick with the predatory prowl of a wolf. "You arrogant brat. I have to admit, I was sure you''d hide behind your daddy''s skirts and force us to wait you out for a long time, but you came straight to us, eh? Are you an idiot, little kid?"


    Nick''s expression remained calm, but his fingers curled subtly at his sides, mentally pulling up the ingredients he had preemptively buried in the ground. "Funny. I was about to say the same to you."


    Short lunged first, his dagger flashing in the sunlight. Nick responded with a sharp pull of his mana and a volley of small, blunt stones ripped free from the earth, hurtling toward the man with a speed that made him yelp and dive for cover.


    Unfortunately, Scar used the distraction and was on him before Nick could catch his breath, once again displaying his surprising speed. He slashed at his gut, forcing Nick to backpedal and dodge. The serrated edge grazed his arm, drawing a thin line of blood that stung as it met the open air.


    Gritting his teeth, Nick summoned a burst of fire. The flames erupted in a great gout between him and Scar, forcing the man to halt. It wasn''t enough to damage him, as he avoided the worst of it, but Nick bought a few precious seconds by expanding them into a wall.


    Short scrambled to his feet, his face red with fury. "I''m going to k¡ª!"


    Nick didn''t let him finish. He raised a hand, and the prepared trap responded to his will. This time, it was sharp, fist-sized stones that launched from the ground, striking Short in the chest and legs. The man screamed, and his dagger fell from his grip as he collapsed, clutching at his wounds. Another stone lodged itself firmly into his throat, ending his struggles.


    "That''s one," Nick muttered, turning his attention back to Scar.


    The man had decided to cut to the chase and go through the fiery barrier with brute strength, and if anything, the burns he now sported only made him more intimidating. Nick barely avoided the first swing, but the second caught him in the side as the blade suddenly elongated, allowing it to bite into his flesh. Pain flared, white-hot and blinding, yet Nick gritted his teeth and staggered back, holding his ground.


    Scar grinned savagely. "I have to admit, you''re tougher than you look, but it''s over." He brought up his knife and slowly let the blood drip off the edge. He seemed unconcerned about his friend''s fate or the burns on his skin, hinting at either a special skill or a trait.


    Nick didn''t reply. Instead, he went through the second and final part of his plan. He gestured sharply, making the man dive for cover as a few stones lifted up. Instead of following through, Nick grabbed hold of the puddles he had prepared in advance, forming a sphere and shooting that at Scar''s head.


    He thrashed wildly, clawing at the water as it pressed against his face. His muffled screams were frantic, and his movements grew more erratic with each passing second. Nick held the spell firm despite his vision swimming from blood loss and exertion.


    "You don''t get to hurt anyone else," he said quietly, trembling with pain and resolve.


    Scar''s struggles slowed, then stopped entirely. The knife fell from his hand, clattering against the rocks. Nick maintained the spell for a few minutes longer, not wanting to test his luck more than he already had. He was rewarded for his paranoia when Scar suddenly lunged at him, clearing the distance in a flash. His hand clawed at the empty hair where Nick had been a second before.


    A hail of stones punished the attempt, and he finally fell, a last bubble leaving his lips.


    For a moment, Nick simply stood there, his chest heaving and his mind pounding. The clearing was silent now, save for the faint rustle of the wind through the grass.


    He looked down at his bloodstained hands, then at the bodies of the two men who had tried to take his life. The ache in his side reminded him of the cost, but he couldn''t bring himself to feel regret.


    This was necessary, he told himself. The world wasn''t built to deliver justice. If he wanted to protect himself¡ªand the people he cared about¡ªhe had to take matters into his own hands.


    He took a shaky step forward, then another, heading toward the edge of the clearing. There was still work to be done. I''ll hate myself later. Grandpa always said to push away any feeling strong enough to interfere with a ritual, especially if it''s improvised. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking hold of his remaining mana, Nick allowed the ingredients to emerge fully and let the heady scent of blood lull his mind into the proper state.


    The two bodies before him were lifeless and motionless, twisted in fear and rage. Nick gazed at them without emotion, using his pain to fuel his work. He carefully finished etching the array into the dirt and moved the corpses until Scar was at the top and Short at the bottom.


    The wyvern scales gleamed brightly even in the sunlight, as their natural mana responded to the thickening atmosphere. He arranged them in a star-like pattern around the glowing nightcaps, and Nick sat at the center.


    His hand trembled as he reached out to touch the closest line with a bloodied finger. The air around him felt thick, charged with anticipation.


    "Focus," he whispered to himself, trying to overcome the tension coiling in his chest. "I need to focus."


    Taking a deep breath, he began channeling his mana into the array, and the spellwork came alive. Lines of light spread outward like veins of fire, illuminating his face with an eerie, otherworldly glow. The wyvern scales trembled as the energy passed through them, and their subtle whispers of wind grew louder and more insistent. The nightcaps flared brighter, their soft glow intensifying until it was almost painful to look at.


    The bodies of the two men lay inert, but as Nick whispered the ancient words of sacrifice, they began to respond, too. The air grew colder, and the edges of the clearing darkened as if night was falling. Wisps of energy, faint and silvery, began to rise from the corpses, twisting and writhing like smoke caught in an updraft.


    Nick''s breath hitched, but he didn''t stop. He poured more mana into the ritual, guiding the energy as it converged at the center. The ingredients trembled, flaring wildly before dimming as their essence was absorbed into the swirling mass of power.


    The whispers grew louder, carrying fragments of sound that Nick couldn''t understand but somehow felt intimate. They resonated deep in his chest, filling him with a strange mix of exhilaration and dread. A sudden gust of air spiraled through the clearing, tugging at Nick''s hair and clothes as it funneled toward the ritual''s core.


    He felt the energy shift as the culmination of all the ingredients, sacrifices, and mana converged into a single purpose. Reaching out with his mind, he directed the gathered power into himself. The air crackled as the energy obeyed, flowing through him like a raging storm. His body burned with its intensity, capable of suffering through its passage only thanks to the unnatural malleability given by the nightcaps, and every nerve alighted with sensation as the wind affinity took hold.


    The scales'' essence merged with his own, their whispers becoming part of him. The nightcaps'' glowing power seeped into his blood, bringing with it a sense of fleeting weightlessness as if he could step off the ground and never fall. Two deaths'' worth of raw energy healed his body and anchored the transformation, ensuring it held fast and that he wouldn''t bleed out.


    For a moment, he was genuinely floating, his weight inconsequential as the ritual''s energy surged through him. Then, with a final burst of light and sound, the power settled, the array collapsing inward as its purpose was fulfilled, and he fell.


    Nick opened his eyes with a groan, afterimages still dancing in his vision. His breath came in gasps as he struggled to reorient himself. The clearing was quiet again, save for the faint rustle of leaves in the wind¡ªa wind that now felt intimately familiar, like an old friend.


    Looking around, he saw two piles of ash where the bodies had been. The ritual had consumed them completely, leaving nothing behind but faint outlines in the dirt. He lingered for a moment before a chime echoed in his mind, drawing his attention to the glowing system window that appeared before him.


    [System Notification]


    You have successfully performed the Ritual of Elemental Bestowal.


    Reward: 10,000 EXP


    You have gained the Trait: Minor Air Affinity.


    Level up!


    Nick blinked, rereading the message twice to be sure he wasn''t imagining things. Was the affinity permanent, then? That wasn''t what he had expected. He was sure the ritual would grant him only a temporary boost, similar to what the [Welcoming of the Sun] had done, enough to practice and learn the Stalking Gait before the effects faded. Yet the message made it seem like the change was not going anywhere. He had never heard of a temporary trait that wasn''t explicitly described as such.


    The implications were staggering. If this was possible, what else could he grant himself? What other limits could be circumvented¡ªor redefined¡ªthrough ritualism? He shook his head, forcing himself to focus. There would be time to think about that later.


    For now, he had to capitalize on the opportunity. He didn''t know if the System might somehow correct this anomaly later, and he wasn''t about to let his efforts go to waste. Rising to his feet, he winced as the pain in his side reminded him of the wound Scar had inflicted. Blood had stopped tricking from the gash, thanks to the sudden absorption of excess vitality, but he''d need to clean up before he got home.


    Nick moved to the edge of the clearing, finding a flat stretch of earth to practice on. Closing his eyes, he focused on the newfound connection to the air, the new sense thrumming within him. It was subtle, like the whisper of a breeze against his skin, but it was there.


    He began to move, replicating the steps for the Stalking Gait. His movements felt lighter and more fluid than during his previous attempts. The wind seemed to respond, guiding him and making each step easier and quieter. He adjusted his posture, testing the balance of his weight as he transitioned from one motion to the next.


    It was slow at first, as he could admit he hadn''t practiced enough to make the movements natural. But as he continued, he felt the wind working with him. His steps became lighter and faster, and soon, he was gliding across the ground.

 Chapter 30

    Despite his initial success in conjuring a guiding wind and finally feeling some accomplishment in his attempts, Nick had yet to receive official confirmation from the System that he had learned the Stalking Gait, which forced him to sit down and reflect on his mother''s instructions."It''s not about speed, Nick," she had said countless times. "Not entirely. It''s about control. You must breathe with intent, fully aware of what you are doing. You must guide the mana like a river, and you''re the dam. Let it flow too fast or too slow, and the technique falls apart."


    Her voice was always calm, and she seemed to expect him to figure it out based on just a few simple instructions, which never ceased to frustrate him. Still, she insisted that this was how everyone she knew had learned it, which somehow meant he had to do the same.


    Nick had heard stories of how she and his grandmother had used the Stalking Gait to outmaneuver faster, stronger foes, compensating for their physical limitations with impeccable timing and a sudden burst of strength when it mattered.


    Internally, he often grumbled that it took them just a few suggestions and some practice to earn the skill¡ªmuch like he had with [Minor Elemental Manipulation]¡ª only because they were martial classes. However, with the aid of his new affinity, he felt he might break through, even though he was increasingly sure the ritual hadn''t gone exactly as planned.


    Later. I can unpack everything later. Fucking keep it together, Crowley.


    Closing his eyes, he drew in a long, measured breath, allowing the fresh air to fill his lungs.


    The first pattern of the Stalking Gait is deceptively simple. Breathe in for five counts, hold for three, and exhale for five. Repeat. Match the rhythm to your movements. Let the mana follow the flow of your breath, coursing through your veins and spreading evenly throughout your body.


    Nick began slowly, focusing entirely on his breathing. The inhale was deep and steady, drawing mana inward, though it immediately resisted his attempts to shape it. Instead of following the desired paths, the energy pooled indiscriminately across his body, dispersing evenly in a way he now recognized as characteristic of magies.


    He frowned but didn''t falter. He''d experienced this before¡ªevery time he''d tried to learn the Stalking Gait in the past, his mana had defied him, stubbornly refusing to adhere to the technique''s requirements despite his nominally great control. Without the air affinity, he hadn''t been able to sense why it failed. Now, though, the issue was glaringly obvious.


    Mana wasn''t naturally inclined to flow like blood for those with a magical class. It sought to diffuse, spreading throughout the body as an unshaped resource to fuel his spells. For a technique like the Stalking Gait, this approach was useless. It demanded a mana circulation system superimposed on the body''s arteries and veins. Only then could it enhance his physical abilities, temporarily bolstering his speed, agility, and mana recovery.


    No wonder I couldn''t use it. Its basic requirements are antithetical to the way my body works. That makes me wonder how Mum''s friend learned it if he was a mage¡­


    He let out a frustrated sigh, breaking the pattern as he rubbed his temples. The one time he encountered anything to do with the shape of one''s internal system was during a conversation with Old Ogden.


    "Be careful about shaping your mana system, boy," he had warned in his gravelly tone. "It''s tempting to carve pathways for control, but once you do, you''re committing. Your spells will follow those channels whether you want them to or not. You limit yourself in ways you might not understand until it''s too late."


    Nick had nodded along at the time, thinking the advice sound, but not relevant¡ªa problem for future him. Now, it was coming back to bite him. He needed a way to channel the mana through his veins for the technique to work, but he had to do so without creating permanent conduits that could interfere with his spellcasting.


    After a moment of thought, he began again. This time, as he breathed, he tightened his focus. Instead of allowing the mana to flow naturally, he gripped it tightly, visualizing it as threads of light caught in his grasp. His new affinity came into play as he was able to follow the natural energy within the air that filled his lungs.


    Carefully, deliberately, he guided the mana through his arteries, envisioning it as a second bloodstream synchronized with his breathing pattern. The sensation was strange¡ªalmost unnatural¡ªas if his body was fighting against the foreign flow. His muscles tensed faintly in response, but he pushed through, keeping his grip firm.


    Don''t let it carve pathways. Guide it, but don''t let it linger.


    The effort was significant. Every breath felt like a battle as he worked to maintain control over the energy without letting it settle for too long. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but he didn''t stop. Gradually, the process became smoother. The mana flowed more freely, obeying his will as it cycled through his body, following the natural dispersal of the oxygen he inhaled.


    Minutes stretched into what felt like hours, and the world around him faded as he finally worked through the technique. His body felt lighter, and his senses sharper. The aches from his earlier injuries dulled, replaced by a tingling warmth that spread through his limbs. His breathing deepened further, and the rhythm became second nature as he fell into a trance-like state.


    A faint breeze stirred the air around him. The wind felt like an extension of his movements, responding to the rhythm of his breaths. His affinity for the air was beginning to harmonize with his Stalking Gait, the two working together in a way that felt¡­ right.


    Nick''s lips curled into a small smile, though his focus didn''t waver. For the first time, he felt like he was making real progress.


    Feeling bolder, Nick rose to his feet and took a tentative step, matching the movement to his breathing. The mana adjusted with him, flowing almost seamlessly through his veins as he stepped lightly across the clearing.


    I can feel it. I''m almost there. Just a little bit more, and I''ll underst¡ªno, it''s not coming. Ok, concentrate on the Stalking Gait. I can work on that later.


    He began to move faster, going through the movements his mother taught him and finding a new appreciation for them. She had said that the Stalking Gait was about efficiency multiple times, but only now did he understand how true that was. Each movement wasted no energy, and he glided across the ground like a predator stalking its prey.


    Pushing harder, Nick sprinted the length of the clearing and back, leaping over tall grass and weaving between rocks. The wind seemed to carry him, making his body feel almost weightless as the technique reached its peak.


    When he finally stopped, his chest heaved, but his smile had grown wider. He felt incredible. His body was alive with energy, his mana replenishing itself faster than ever before.


    The System chimed softly, and a new notification appeared in his vision.


    [System Notification]


    You have learned: Stalking Gait (Basic).


    Effect: Improves mana circulation, enhances physical attributes, and increases mana recovery when active.


    + 1000 Exp


    Ah, no prize for overcoming the barrier. I guess it would have been different if I had managed to get through that moment, but I didn''t. I knew there was a penalty for learning martial skills; I should have expected it to reflect on the experience, too.


    Nick exhaled a deep breath, trembling slightly from exertion. He had done it. The technique was his, and it worked better than he could have hoped. He would still need to refine it and practice until it became second nature, but it was more than enough for now.


    The clearing grew still once more. Nick closed his eyes and allowed himself a moment of peace. He let go of the momentary disappointment of not achieving his desired enlightenment, deciding that the basic version of the skill would do for now.


    That done, he began removing the traces of what happened. Despite not feeling any guilt, especially about what his decision allowed him to do, he still knew better than to let anyone learn of what he had done.


    Smoothing out the soil took a couple of minutes. He channeled the residual vitality that still clung to him from the ritual, letting it flow into the ground. The earth responded eagerly, softening under his touch as it absorbed the excess energy.


    Blades of grass sprouted where his fingers passed, bright and verdant under the fading sunlight. Wildflowers began to bloom, their delicate petals unfurling in a kaleidoscope of colors. The field seemed to come alive, the scars of the battle fading as nature reclaimed its dominion. Nick allowed himself a small smile at the sight.


    He waited a moment to see if he''d be rewarded for his actions but didn''t feel too bad when the system didn''t appear again.


    With one last glance at the revitalized field, he turned and made his way toward home. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The walk back to town was uneventful, though the weight of his actions began to settle over him. His body ached from exertion, and his mind teetered between exhaustion and elation.


    "Missed lunch, almost missed dinner," Nick grumbled as he approached his family home. "No amount of mana makes up for an empty stomach."


    When he arrived, he could hear the rhythmic clang of wood against wood and the feeling of air currents moving around two figures. Pushing the gate open, Nick stopped to watch the scene before him.


    Devon stood in the center of the yard, swinging his training sword through an intricate sequence of steps. Every step was careful, showing that he had yet to master this skill. Sweat glistened on his brow, but his expression was one of fierce determination.


    Their mother stood a few paces away, arms crossed, observing with a critical eye. She offered occasional corrections, her tone equal parts stern and encouraging.


    Nick leaned against the fence, tilting his head. "What''s he doing? Looks a little fancier than your usual."


    Elena turned, smiling warmly when she saw him. "Ah, you''re back. Your brother decided that plain swordsmanship wasn''t exciting enough. He wanted something with flair." She gestured toward Devon, who continued to work through the sequence, seemingly oblivious to the conversation.


    Nick raised an eyebrow, watching as he executed a particularly intricate spin, producing a faint whistle with the tip of his blade, and what felt to his new sense like a duplicate followed. "I didn''t know I just needed to ask to learn something flashy."


    Elena chuckled. "It will take him more than just an afternoon of practice to get it. That''s the First Step of the Serene Path. It''s a skill I picked up from a Paladin who passed through town when I was younger."


    Nick blinked, surprised. "A Paladin taught you that? I thought they were notoriously stingy with their skills."


    "They are," Elena admitted, her smile taking on a mischievous edge. "But you''re too young to hear the story of how I convinced him."


    Nick groaned, pushing himself off the frame. "Ugh, never mind. Forget I asked." He turned toward the washroom, waving a hand dismissively. "I don''t want to hear about your glory days."


    "It was just a bit of flirting!" She laughed as he retreated.


    The washroom was a welcome refuge. Nick splashed cool water on his face, grounding his thoughts. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, he studied himself critically. He looked the same¡ªthe same tousled hair and slowly emerging features¡ªbut he felt different.


    "It''s still there," he muttered, summoning his status. The implications of that were staggering. Rituals weren''t supposed to yield permanent results without carrying some immense cost. The fact that he''d succeeded with relatively modest components meant there was more to be uncovered about how they interacted with the System''s rules.


    I can think of two dozen rituals meant to create a temporary effect that would be crazy good to keep as a permanent one, but I shouldn''t get ahead of myself. I have two data points¡ªthe other being the [Welcoming of the Sun], which worked as intended¡ªthat tell an entirely different story from one another. I should try to learn what exactly happened this time that is different from last time before I go on a murder spree¡­ Ah, that might be it. Was that the reason?


    It was possible. This world''s humans were much richer in mana than Earth''s. It stood to reason that their sacrifice was more potent.


    No, I cannot assume that was it. I need to tackle this properly; the implications are too significant to do otherwise.

 Chapter 31

    Nick''s body protested as he sat up, sore from the previous day''s exertions. For a brief moment, he allowed himself to sit in silence, taking slow, deliberate breaths. The air seemed lighter now, more responsive. His newfound sense itched at the back of his mind, allowing him to vaguely make out two bodies moving just below his room.That''d be Mom and Devon, I suppose. I didn''t pay enough attention to notice yesterday, but having a sense for every displacement of air around me is basically like having Hoplite''s Help on all the time. Well, it''s a bit vaguer, but I''m sure I can fine-tune it.


    Nick took his time getting dressed, not ready for an ordinary conversation yet. His brother''s departure loomed, and the entire family was caught up in preparations. His mother''s voice carried faintly through the walls, urging Devon to hurry up. The busyness was a blessing; it gave Nick the space to think.


    He rubbed his face, letting everything he had been too tired to consider wash over him. The ritual, the fight, and the lives he''d taken felt distant, like a story someone else had lived. Yet, it was undeniably his.


    Killing two men had been necessary. They''d been a threat to him and, worse, to the girls. There had been no hesitation in his actions, no moment of doubt. And that, more than anything, was what troubled him.


    Back on Earth, he had faced life-and-death situations before. As an occultist, he often fought other practitioners to keep hold of his few resources. The times he failed still stung, though he always told himself he had done his best. Killing had been an option, but it wasn''t something he did lightly, as it often only meant running from his opponent''s faction. But yesterday, it had been his first instinct.


    Why was it so easy?


    Nick leaned against his small desk, allowing his new sense to fill his mind with information. Motes of dust drifted aimlessly while insects he would have never noticed scurried about.


    Was this new power worth the life of two men? While it hadn''t felt wrong at the time, the lack of remorse gnawed at him. What would old Nick have thought?


    I''d like to think he would have been horrified, but I can''t be sure. There seems to be a barrier between us that makes it hard for me to act as who I used to be. It sure doesn''t come from kid Nick.


    "Maybe something did change during the reincarnation," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "Or maybe it''s just this place. Everything is different here."


    The memory of Old Ogden''s warning surfaced. The old man had told him how the system could shape not just abilities but also a person''s essence. Was the cold efficiency he''d displayed a side effect of his Class? Or had the new abilities he wielded done something to him?


    Nick clenched his fists. He didn''t have answers but wouldn''t let himself slide into a mindset where life held no value. He would keep an eye on his thoughts and his actions. If this world demanded a harder edge, he would give it¡ªbut not at the expense of who he was.


    Pushing the moral quandary aside, Nick focused on more practical matters. He sat cross-legged on the floor, summoning his status screen.


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    15


    46


    23


    27


    26


    43


    58


    42


    SPELL/SKILL


    PROFICIENCY


    COST


    Welcoming of the Sun


    Beginner


    [Ritual], Low


    Hoplite''s Help


    Proficient


    Low


    An Eye for an Eye


    Beginner


    Blood, High


    Hellenic Inspection


    Beginner


    Low, [Ritual]


    Astral Projection


    Proficient


    [Ritual], High


    Cryptid''s Fate


    Beginner


    Low


    Minor Elemental Manipulation


    Proficient


    Low


    Telekinetic Field


    Proficient


    Low


    The Epworth Curse


    Beginner


    Medium


    Structural Weakness


    Beginner


    Medium


    Stalking Gait


    Beginner


    Medium S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    TRAIT NAME


    PROFICIENCY


    DESCRIPTION


    Parsimonia


    Proficient


    Occultist Class Trait that increases mana efficiency, allowing for greater stealth and endurance in casting.


    Blasphemy


    Unique


    Unique Trait that guarantees independence from external influence.


    Minor Wind Affinity


    Beginner


    Gives a small boost to all wind spells and increases understanding and awareness of the air.


    "Not bad," Nick murmured, scanning the screen. The addition of wind affinity and the stalking gait were the most significant changes. While they weren''t particularly powerful yet, he was sure they would prove invaluable.


    His lips quirked as he considered the implications. Air was a versatile element, excellent for utility and mobility. While it lacked the raw destructive power of fire or the defensive capabilities of earth, it could fill in gaps his Class otherwise left open. The Stalking Gait, too, was a game-changer. Not only did it enhance his physical attributes temporarily, but it also accelerated his mana recovery, giving him a crucial edge in prolonged engagements.


    "I''m finally catching up to my goals," he said, satisfied for once. The days of struggling to balance his fragile mage''s body with practical combat skills were coming to an end.


    Still, the continued presence of the wind affinity in his status forced him to reevaluate his assumptions. He hadn''t even known it was possible to grant himself new traits, but now that he thought about it, he did get [Blasphemy] because of his reincarnation, which meant specific experiences could unlock new ones. He just needed to understand why the affinity was permanent.


    The way I see it, the main culprit is the human sacrifice. That is the only significant difference between this and the [Welcoming of the Sun]. Now, to get a bloodline ability on Earth, I would have had to sacrifice an entire town, and even that would have been likely to fail. The difference, of course, is that people here constantly interact with mana. Even bandits such as those two had enough power to be considered great mages back then¡­


    The possibilities were endless, but Nick couldn''t afford to chase every thread. He needed a plan¡ªa long-term strategy that accounted for both his growth and the mysteries surrounding the System.


    Picking up a stylus and parchment, Nick wrote down his objectives into short-term and long-term goals in English. There was no need to be sloppy, even if he intended to burn the paper after sorting his thoughts.


    Short-term:


    1. Refine Stalking Gait: It is functional, but I need to master it until it becomes second nature.


    2. Continue developing my existing repertoire. I need to use what I have without excessively cluttering my spell list.


    3. Experiment with Air Affinity: Understanding the limits of this new power will allow me to integrate it seamlessly into my combat style. This is probably where most of my new spells will come from


    Long-term:


    1. Understand the System''s anomalies: The inconsistencies between Earth''s rituals and this world''s need to be resolved.


    2. Continue learning from Roberta''s diary: it is the single greatest piece of magic in my vicinity and it would be foolish to leave it be because it''s not perfectly compatible with me.


    3. Prepare for Dungeons: while Arthur is investigating the issue, I already know there are significant fluctuations within the Green Ocean. It is just a matter of time before it reaches the breaking point.


    Nick''s musings were interrupted by the sound of steps outside his room and the smell of breakfast wafting through the house. His stomach growled, reminding him that reflection and planning were best done on a full stomach.


    After disposing of the paper, he left his room and found Devon emptying a pack while their mother lectured him about the importance of bringing cleaning supplies, not just food and weapons. The sight brought a smile to Nick''s face, and he allowed his worries to fade for a moment.


    "Don''t forget to eat today," Elena chided, spotting him lingering at the doorway.


    Nick smiled. "No worries, I''ll leave nothing for Devon."


    "Hey!"


    By the time Nick finished cleaning the dishes, the sun had climbed high in the sky. An unfortunate side effect of his brother''s leaving was that he was so busy that he could avoid doing his chores without reprimand. Nick would have to pay him back somehow.


    Sitting cross-legged in his room, surrounded by scraps of parchment and half-written notes, he stared at his most prized possession. The worn leather cover, etched with a symbol he still hadn''t deciphered, almost seemed aware of his gaze. He knew it was the secrecy spell at work, but it didn''t make it less weird.


    Roberta''s diary was unlike anything he''d encountered in his two lives. It didn''t just outline magical theories; it lived them. The pages adjusted the flow of their text depending on the reader''s understanding. It was maddening, beautiful, and utterly compelling.


    He flipped it open, careful not to linger on the more dangerous-looking diagrams. Even glancing at some of the more advanced symbols had left him dizzy on earlier attempts. Today, he focused on a particular section he had been puzzling over for weeks¡ªa treatise on mana harmonics.


    Mana harmonics, or Advanced Sympathetic Magic as he knew it, were the underpinning of her unparalleled magical feats. By aligning the frequency of her mana with natural energies, she could amplify her spells to levels that defied logic. The implications were staggering, but Nick quickly realized there was a reason no one else had followed in her footsteps. It was hard.


    His mana flow was much easier to tame than most others, thanks to Parsimonia, and yet he could barely understand what she was talking about. Many techniques were out of his reach without the proper affinity. He hoped that could change now that he had one of his own, despite the principles being based upon a different element.


    He traced the swirling diagrams with his finger, feeling a faint resonance through the page. It was as though the diary itself encouraged him to try again.


    Nick inhaled deeply, beginning the breathing pattern of the Stalking Gait to steady his mana circulation. He let his awareness expand, reaching out to the ambient air mana around him.


    I''m still not there, but I think I understand what I almost did yesterday. In a way, I was trying to harmonize with the air all around me.


    But as he delved deeper, Nick began to see why Roberta''s methods were so dangerous. Her approach required breaking down the barriers between internal and external mana, creating an almost symbiotic flow. It was elegant but reckless. A single misstep could destabilize the entire system, leaving the practitioner vulnerable to a backlash.


    He pulled back, beads of sweat forming on his brow. "Not yet," he muttered, closing the diary with a sigh. "I''m not ready for this part."


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel exhilarated. Even if he couldn''t replicate Roberta''s techniques perfectly, he was learning. Every hour spent with the diary expanded his understanding of magic in ways no self-training ever could.


    I''m guessing she must have had at least a Greater Affinity. Higher, if that''s possible. I should probably avoid pushing until I''m at Intermediate, but even this exercise is enough to give me new insights.


    It would take some time before Nick was ready to turn those into something practical, but it made him feel good to advance his understanding, even just a little bit.


    Setting the diary aside, Nick returned to the other great mystery that afflicted him.


    The ritual''s effects were undeniable¡ªa permanent affinity achieved with relatively modest resources. If it could be repeated, it would open doors to possibilities he hadn''t dared to dream of. But he needed more control over his new affinity to understand the process. Unless he knew exactly what having the Trait was doing to his mana, he couldn''t hope to replicate it.


    That meant spells.


    Unfortunately, his repertoire was limited. While his Class granted access to esoteric abilities, it lacked the elemental versatility he now craved. Developing his own air-based spells would take weeks, months, and possibly years if he wanted to bring them to high proficiency, and he didn''t have that kind of time.


    One alternative was to ask Vicar Alexander for help, as he was the only man in town with the connections to grant him the knowledge. However, Nick immediately dismissed the idea. The man''s interest in him was already suspicious, and he wasn''t ready to owe the temple anything more than he already might. That left one option: trying his luck with the town''s shops.


    Now that the cat''s out of the bag that I can use magic, I no longer have a reason to avoid them. Might as well take a look.


    Nick shrugged on his cloak, securing his coin pouch tightly. Floria wasn''t exactly known for its magical goods, but adventurers passed through often enough that the occasional treasure found its way onto the shelves. He knew most of the spellbooks would be secondhand, incomplete, or outright dangerous, but he hoped he might find a gem in the rough.


    The walk to town was brisk and uneventful. The streets bustled with activity as the villagers went about their business.


    The first shop he entered was a small, cluttered place tucked into a narrow alley. Its wooden sign, claiming it to be "The Finest Grimoire Shop," was painted with the image of an open book and creaked faintly in the wind. Inside, he was hit with the scent of old parchment and ink. Shelves lined the walls, crammed with tomes, scrolls, and the occasional odd trinket.


    "Ah, Floria''s newest mage has finally come to visit me, has he? Got bored with the temple''s fare?" The shopkeeper asked. He was a wiry man with spectacles perched precariously on his nose, looking up from his ledger. "Looking for something specific, or just browsing?"


    "Spellbooks," Nick replied boldly, feeling good about not needing to be secretive anymore, and stepped between the precariously stacked piles of books. "Preferably something to do with air magic."


    The shopkeeper snorted. "Air magic? That''s a rare request. Most folks want fire¡ªsomething flashy to scare off monsters. But let me see what I''ve got."


    Nick waited as the man rummaged through a chest behind the counter. After a few minutes, he emerged with three slim volumes.


    "Not much," the shopkeeper admitted, laying them out on the counter. "But it''s what I''ve got. First one''s a basic primer on elemental manipulation¡ªnot specific to air, but it might help if you are just starting out. Second''s an old spellbook from some adventurer. There should be a few wind spells in there, though it''s missing half its pages. The last one''s¡­ well, it''s a gamble. No title and no author, but it''s got some strange diagrams that might be what you''re looking for. Might even be a treasure, eh?"


    Nick considered his options. The first book was too basic to be useful, and the third one was intriguing, but he couldn''t feel anything special about it and suspected it was a scam. He picked up the second book, flipping through its weathered pages. Despite the gaps, it had several promising entries.


    "How much for this one?" Nick asked.


    "Three silvers." The shopkeeper grinned.


    Nick winced, but he handed over the coins without complaint. Knowledge was worth the expense.

 Chapter 32

    After being forced to listen to his brother''s innumerable attempts at learning the advanced paladin skill, the quiet of the secluded grove felt heavenly. Nick had chosen this spot carefully as it was far enough from the house that he wouldn''t be disturbed, yet close enough that he could still hear if someone called for him. It was perfect for studying the adventurer''s spellbook in peace.A side-effect of having an air affinity I didn''t consider is that I now hear everything around me. I literally need to concentrate to filter out most sounds, though it makes for a wonderful incentive to improve my control.


    He sat cross-legged on a patch of soft grass, with the new spellbook balanced on his knees. The leather cover was cracked and worn, and the edges of the pages were frayed, but there was a sense of care in how the book had been maintained. The name "Ingrid" was scrawled in an elegant hand inside the front cover, followed by a note that read: For those seeking the skies.


    A bit grandiose, but no one ever accused adventurers of being modest.


    As Nick delved into the text, he quickly realized that Ingrid had been no ordinary adventurer. The introduction painted a picture of a young woman who had risen to C-rank almost effortlessly. Her talent for wind magic was apparently enough to earn her an apprenticeship from a famous master, though from what little she wrote, there had been some trouble that forced her away from the academic lifestyle.


    Still, she had an Advanced Wind Affinity, which allowed her to bend the air to her will with an ease that Nick could only dream of.


    She wrote with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, describing her spells and techniques as though they were second nature. Nick''s Minor Wind Affinity felt like a flickering candle compared to the roaring bonfire of her talent.


    Despite that, there was much to learn. Her insights into mana flow and spell construction were invaluable, even if they were steeped in the assumption that her readers shared her innate gifts.


    Of the few intact spell-forms left, one caught Nick''s eye: [Windburst]. According to Ingrid''s notes, it was designed to summon a concentrated cone of wind from above, powerful enough to flatten trees and scatter any enemy below fifty CON. The description was fascinating beyond her casual insights. It finally gave some data points that had been severely lacking in Nick''s instruction.


    Apparently, fifty points in an attribute were considered the first threshold that allowed the use of more advanced abilities and resistance to weaker spells. For example, the thunderhoofs Nick had faced had, on average, about forty to fifty points in CON, meaning that [Windburst] could have sent them flying. On the other hand, a herd leader¡ªa powerful variant known to occasionally appear in the grassland¡ªhad up to double that amount, and it would barely feel the effects of such a spell.


    Only an idiot would use a blunt wind spell against such a massive beast, especially when there were many more lethal options at the same tier. However, the example made him wonder what his fifty-eight points in WIS would allow him to resist. Vicar Alexander hadn''t gone over the matter yet, though that might be because he was teaching a group of children. Technically, they wouldn''t need to know about combat interactions for a few years.


    Nick studied the diagram accompanying the spell, tracing the lines with his finger. It was elegant, almost simple in its design, but he could already see where his limitations would trip him up.


    It depicted a way for the caster to manipulate a column of air to increase its pressure rapidly, thus causing a concentrated gust towards the ground. It used different language than what Nick was used to¡ªas Roberta only ever spoke of magical phenomena in her own terms, and Earth''s magic was developed according to the specific culture of its casters¡ªcalling the exertion of control over the element by the mage a "melding." However, it was standardized enough, thanks to her past instructions, that Nick was able to grasp its meaning.


    The spell was pretty rudimentary, as it only described the specific phenomenon and had few control vectors included. It was so different from what the System provided with [Minor Elemental Manipulation] that it momentarily made Nick wonder if it was developed independently from it; though a more thorough search revealed some similarities. The main difference, it seemed, was that human-developed spells had no room to waste on safety and control, delegating that to the caster.


    Ingrid''s Advanced Affinity meant she could brute-force her way through imprecise mana control if that ever was a problem. Nick, with his Minor Affinity, had no such luxury.


    Still, he was eager to try.


    Standing up, he moved to the center of the grove, holding the book open. He focused on his breathing¡ªthough he promised he''d be free of that crutch soon enough¡ªsettling into the Stalking Gait to stabilize his mana. Then, following Ingrid''s instructions, he began to channel wind mana above him, shaping it into the cone described in the text.


    At first, it seemed to be working. A faint distortion appeared in the air, but as Nick tried to compress it further, the mana faltered. The distortion collapsed in on itself with a loud whoosh, sending a harmless gust of air rippling outward.


    Nick let out a frustrated sigh, brushing a stray lock from his face. "Not even close."


    Instead of being discouraged, Nick felt a spark of excitement. The spell hadn''t worked, true, but the attempt had taught him a great deal. He could feel where his control had faltered and now knew his mana lacked the density needed to sustain the cone. These were problems he could solve.


    Sitting back down, he flipped through the book again, focusing on Ingrid''s notes about mana flow. They were clear but relied heavily on her innate ability to harmonize with wind mana. She did not need control when she could instinctively work through any spell.


    Nick didn''t have that instinct, but he had something else: [Parsimonia].


    Closing the book, he replayed the failed spell in his mind, analyzing every step with meticulous detail. The ability to condense mana without overloading the matrix was key, but he would also need to shape it more efficiently. Ingrid''s method likely relied on changing everything on the fly, but he could approach it with precision instead and get similar results.


    Trying to cast [Windburst] as it is won''t work. I just lack the connection to the element necessary to make it work. But there are some usable parts here. Let''s see if it works this way.


    Nick stood again, focusing just on the initial condensation. He visualized the cone not as a complete spell, but as a series of steps.


    Breathing deeply, he extended his awareness. The air responded eagerly, and as he guided it, it began to gather. This time, he kept the flow tighter, manually ensuring the structure wouldn''t collapse.


    The distortion appeared again, smaller and more stable. It shimmered faintly, and the edges of the cone were outlined in a soft green glow. It didn''t have enough power to flatten a tree, but it was progress.


    Nick grinned, letting the mana dissipate harmlessly. "Better. Still not there, but better."


    Sitting down again, he began to jot down a few notes. Ingrid''s spellbook was a treasure trove of ideas, but he shouldn''t take it as gospel. That was something his grandfather had made sure to teach him early on: most mages were full of shit, and just because they claimed something worked for them, it didn''t mean they were right. And even if they were right, they often lied about the process.


    By lunchtime, Nick had read through the entirety of Ingrid''s book. Her arrogance grated on him sometimes, but it was the greatest insight into this world''s organized magic he had found yet. He had a clear plan now: refine his control, experiment with smaller-scale versions of her spells, and use [Parsimonia] to bridge the gap between their abilities.


    But most importantly, he needed to keep developing his wind affinity. The stronger his connection to the element, the easier it would be to replicate her feats. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The week passed in a blur of ink-stained fingers, sleepless nights, and scattered papers. Nick''s world narrowed to two focal points: Ingrid''s journal and Roberta''s diary. The two tomes sat side by side on his desk, embodying vastly different approaches to magic. Ingrid''s brimmed with practicality and raw talent, with the occasional insight, while Roberta''s was a labyrinth of intricate personal theories and cryptic notes.


    Nick suspected a thread tied the two together¡ªa unifying theory of magic that bridged Ingrid''s instinctive mastery and Roberta''s methodical genius. However, finding that thread was proving to be annoyingly elusive.


    The first breakthrough came on the third day. Nick had been poring over Roberta''s diagrams, comparing them to Ingrid''s spell sketches. Both women used the same terms to discuss mana flow, showing that even though Roberta had developed her own language, she had received a formal education at one point, but their approaches were wildly different. Ingrid saw it as an extension of her body, something to be shaped and directed instinctively. On the other hand, Roberta treated mana like a part of a complex machine, requiring precise calibration to maintain harmony.


    It was pretty maddening.


    Nick realized his own approach lay somewhere in between. He lacked Ingrid''s innate talent, but Roberta''s rigid structure didn''t suit him either. What he needed was a framework that allowed for both precision and adaptability. With that in mind, he went back to experimenting with [Structural Weakness], testing its limits to see if his greater understanding would allow him to perfect the spell.


    Initially, it had been slow and unreliable, requiring intense concentration and time to find a flaw in a material. But with practice, Nick discovered ways to guide the spell more intuitively.


    During one of his attempts, he tried to incorporate more of the original spell into the matrix, and the result was a wooden chair breaking apart, splitting where the seams between the original tree''s rings had been. That proved that his decision to incorporate the part of what he called [Permanence]¡ª the magic laid upon her diary¡ªthat he believed to be connecting it to the natural mana was a success. If he was honest with himself, Nick didn''t fully understand how he had done what he had done, but the attempt allowed him to expand his understanding of her magic.


    By the end of the week, [Structural Weakness] had advanced to Intermediate proficiency. Nick could disassemble wooden objects in seconds and even break down rocks within minutes. The spell had become a precision tool, useful for sabotage or battlefield control.


    But the experiment that lingered in his mind was one he wished he could forget. On the fifth day, curious about its potential effects on living beings, he cast [Structural Weakness] on a field mouse. The results were immediate¡ªand horrifying. The small creature convulsed, its body breaking apart grotesquely. Nick had barely managed to stop himself from retching.


    "Never again," he muttered, burying the remains and swearing to himself that the spell would only be used on inanimate objects. It wasn''t so much that he was skittish about killing animals, as he had demonstrated in the forest, but the incredible amount of pain the little mouse had been in was wholly unnecessary and made him remember things best left untouched. It cemented his resolve to be more careful with his experiments, as he had no intention of ever becoming someone who drew power from other''s pain. That way laid a quick descent into madness, and the rewards were never worth it.


    Ingrid''s journal yielded its own insights, though not in the way Nick had initially hoped. Her descriptions of her experiences with [Windburst] were tantalizing, but they leaned too heavily on her Advanced Wind Affinity. Still, her notes on the properties of wind mana¡ªits speed, its natural ability to scatter and cut, despite their obvious incompatibility¡ªsparked an idea.


    Going back to [Minor Elemental Manipulation], Nick began experimenting with concentrated blasts of air. It started small: a simple gust strong enough to ruffle papers or extinguish a candle. But as he began removing the parts about other elements from the matrix and substituting them with what he knew he could use of [Windburst], the spell grew in power and complexity. He was able to refine the flow of mana, shaping it into a narrow, focused blast that could knock over a target from several meters away.


    By the seventh day, he abandoned [Minor Elemental Manipulation] and began casting freeform until he was notified that he had learned [Wind Blast]. Though still at beginner proficiency, it quickly proved to be a versatile tool. It lacked the destructive force of Ingrid''s [Windburst], but it could disarm an opponent, knock them off balance, or scatter loose objects in an instant. An attempt to meld it with his favorite way of dealing with monsters¡ªstoning¡ªproved to be too much for the moment, but he was hopeful.


    Despite his progress, Nick couldn''t shake the feeling that he was only scratching the surface of a much larger puzzle. Ingrid''s and Roberta''s approaches seemed to contradict each other, yet both clearly worked.


    Sitting at his desk late one night, with the flickering candlelight casting shadows across his notes, Nick''s thoughts drifted to the System''s role in shaping magic. How much of it was determined by the individual? How much by the world itself?


    He sighed, leaning back in his chair. The answers wouldn''t come, but even if he couldn''t solve the grand puzzle yet, he could still take pride in his progress. [Structural Weakness] and [Wind Blast] proved he was growing.


    A knock broke him out of his contemplations, and he blinked in surprise, not having noticed anyone get that close. The door opened, revealing his father.


    "I think that''s about enough of that, Nick. You''ve been very quiet this past week. I understand you found something interesting to study, but you should spend time with your brother before he leaves. You won''t see him for a while."


    A bit ashamed of himself, Nick didn''t even try to defend his actions. "You are right, Dad. I''m sorry."


    Eugene chuckled, closing the distance and patting Nick''s shoulder. "It''s alright. Your mother used to do the same on the training field. The moment she thought she was about to learn a new skill, she''d drop everything for weeks until she finally got it."


    Nick let out a small huff of laughter, easily imagining his mother being so dedicated.


    "Alright, I didn''t come here to scold you," his father said, drawing a questioning noise from him. "The caravan''s due to come next week, and I promised Devon I''d spend some time training him, but I don''t want to leave you here on your own. Too much studying rots the brain, I say. How about you two come to the wall for a change? You can train with the recruits. I''ve seen enough to know you should hold your ground."

 Chapter 33

    The next morning found Nick walking down the hallway to Devon''s room just as the sun was rising. The house was quiet, save for the soft clatter of his parents in the kitchen preparing breakfast. He knocked once and opened the door without waiting for a response.Devon was sprawled across the bed, one arm thrown over his face, blanket tangled around his legs. A wooden bowl sat precariously on the edge of his nightstand, stained with fruit pits and juice. Nick rolled his eyes and walked over, giving his brother''s shoulder a shake.


    "Get up. We''re leaving soon."


    Devon grumbled incoherently and swatted at him with surprising force. Feeling a significant displacement of air, Nick ducked just in time, and the offending limb sent the bowl flying. It hit the wall with a loud crack, shattering into pieces and leaving a dent.


    Nick froze, staring at the broken shards scattered across the floor. "What the¡ªhow are you that strong half-asleep?"


    Devon groaned, sitting up and rubbing his face. His hair was a mess, sticking out in every direction. "What''re you yelling about?"


    "You just broke a wooden bowl like it was nothing. I didn''t know you had that in you."


    His brother squinted at the mess on the floor, then shrugged. "Guess all this training is paying off. And don''t blame me¡ªyou''re the one who woke me up."


    Nick sighed, resisting the urge to argue. Instead, he grabbed a discarded cloth from the corner and tossed it. "Here. Clean it up before Mom sees."


    Devon grumbled again but grabbed it mid-air, muttering something about obnoxious little brothers. Nick smirked, turning to leave. "Hurry up. Breakfast is ready."


    Soon enough, the family was gathered around the kitchen table for a quick meal. Elena had prepared a simple spread of bread, cheese, fresh fruit, and a pot of tea. Eugene was already dressed for the day, working the straps of his leather armor with one hand while sipping his tea with the other.


    Luckily, they didn''t bother to ask what the sudden noise had been. Living with two boys had a way of teaching parents that some things were best left unasked.


    As they ate, Eugene laid out the plan for the day. "Once we get to the wall, I''ll have you two join the recruits for their drills. It''ll be good practice, and you''ll get a sense of what the guards go through daily. Afterward, you''ll each accompany a patrol through the outer perimeter."


    Devon perked up at that, blinking the sleep from his eyes. "Finally, something that doesn''t involve packing or hitting a dummy for hours."


    Eugene chuckled. "You''ll still have to go through the training, though admittedly, it might not be too bad considering you have been under your mother''s tutelage."


    Elena placed their lunch basket next to him and bent down to kiss him on the cheek before turning to her sons, "We''ll see if you complain again once you see the results of my training."


    Devon elbowed Nick playfully. "Bet you''ll need a dozen breaks. Everyone knows magic classes don''t get nearly as much constitution or strength as martial ones." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick didn''t rise to the bait. "Maybe, but I think I''ll hold my own." His level was on par with his brother now, and he knew few other teenagers put as much effort into growing as the two of them did. Though he might be physically weaker than Devon, he was pretty sure he could handle teenagers who could barely grow facial hair.


    Devon snorted. "We''ll see."


    Elena watched the exchange with a small smile, "Remember not to show off. Not everyone is lucky enough to have two parents who can teach them how to fight. Most kids only learn when they get recruited."


    "I''ll keep an eye on them," Eugene promised, standing and adjusting his sword belt. "Let''s head out."


    Nick hurried to drink the last of his tea and grabbed the lunch basket, quickly followed by his brother.


    The walk to the other side of town was brisk, aided by the bracing morning air. The town of Floria was just beginning to stir, and the streets were dotted with merchants setting up their stalls and farmers driving carts of produce. With the caravan around the corner, everybody seemed ready to make money.


    Nick glanced at Devon, noticing he carried himself with confidence. His brother had always been stronger than other boys his age, but the last period of intense training had given him an edge.


    Soon enough, they got to the wall. It was a towering stone and timber structure, tall enough that Nick couldn''t see the trees beyond, though that might be because puberty had yet to hit him. Guards moved along its ramparts, saluting once they noticed them. Their father led them to a small training yard near the wall''s base.


    A group of recruits was already assembled. They snapped to attention as Eugene entered the yard.


    "At ease," Eugene said. He gestured to Nick and Devon. "These are my sons, Devon and Nick. They''ll be joining you for today''s drills. I can assure you, they won''t slow you down."


    The recruits exchanged glances, sizing up the newcomers. Nick felt a flicker of competitiveness but pushed it aside, meeting their curious stares with a steady gaze. Devon, of course, seemed completely at ease, radiating confidence.


    Eugene exchanged a quick greeting with the other adults before turning back to them.


    "Line up!" He barked, and the recruits scrambled into position. Nick and Devon joined the line, standing shoulder to shoulder with the others.


    The drills began with a series of warm-ups¡ªpush-ups, squats, and laps around the yard. Devon tackled the exercises with ease, obviously not feeling any strain and always doubling whatever Nick was doing who, on the other hand, didn''t bother showing off and only kept pace with the others, holding out surprisingly well despite his brother''s teasing.


    By the time they moved on to sparring, Nick was starting to feel the strain. His muscles burned, and sweat threatened to drip down his forehead, but he refused to let it show, summoning a light breeze to dry it out. That kind of freeform elemental manipulation was becoming more manageable as he developed his affinity. It probably would never become battle-worthy, but it was a great training aid.


    When Eugene paired him with an older teenager, he squared his shoulders and gripped the wooden practice sword he was given, falling into the stance his mother had drilled into him.


    "Remember, no spells or skills. Use only your sword."


    That put a hamper on Nick''s ability to win, but he had known coming in that he wouldn''t be able to throw magic around. That wasn''t what this was about.


    "Paul."


    "Nick."


    The bout was quick and intense. His opponent''s strikes came fast and hard, and Nick was forced to cede ground, deflecting with difficulty. Though his basics were solid, his movements were slower and less practiced than his opponent''s. Still, he held his ground, using his air sense to follow Paul''s strikes and give himself some breathing room. It was obvious that his opponent found that frustrating, which, after a while, forced him into overextending. With a shout, he charged, lifting his sword high to slash with all his strength.


    Nick punished that mistake, deftly avoiding the surprise attack and striking Paul''s sword out of his hands as soon as he completed the maneuver.


    Eugene called the match, nodding approvingly.


    "Not bad," his father said. "But you''ve got to attack if you ever want to win. You won''t always get to goad your opponent."


    Nick nodded, chest heaving as he caught his breath. "I''ll get better."


    Devon, meanwhile, was in his element, sparring with another recruit and holding his own with impressive skill. Nick watched with a mixture of pride and envy, marveling at how far his brother had come.


    I think he''s holding back. I have seen him brute force his way through too many thrown stones to believe he cannot disarm him. Huh, he''s actually following mom''s advice. He really has matured.


    Eventually, Devon won the bout, but he did not humiliate his opponent. He even helped him up, clapping him on the back and exchanging a few friendly comments.


    In times like these, Nick saw how closely his brother resembled their father.


    By the time they joined a patrol in the afternoon, Nick felt a deeper appreciation for the daily work his father and guards did to prepare the new generation. The kids weren''t up to his mother''s exacting standards, but they were obviously a cut better than the average teenager, and he could see them handling most monsters on the forest''s outskirts.


    Of course, that''s only good enough if nothing happens to stir the Green Ocean up¡­


    Walking along the well-trodden stone path atop the wall, Nick was introduced to the patrol leader, a grizzled man named Darian, who exuded a calm authority that could only come from decades of experience. His armor was old but well-maintained, and his dark eyes constantly scanned the horizon as they moved.


    "Rule number one," Darian said in a gravelly tone. "We''re not out here to be heroes. Our job is simple¡ªkeep monsters from getting close to Floria. Most days, nothing happens. When it does, it''s usually not what you think."


    Nick nodded, falling into step beside him. The other members of the patrol¡ªa mix of veterans and a few fresh recruits¡ªspread out in a loose formation, apparently devised to prevent a single stealthy monster from taking them out all at once.


    Darian continued, never taking his eyes from the tree line. "What you''ll deal with more often than not is adventurers. Some of them come through here thinking they can take on the world, but the Green Ocean has teeth. Our most common task is pulling their sorry hides out of trouble when they bite off more than they can chew."


    Nick nodded silently. He had personal experience with that type of person.


    They walked silently for a while, the sound of boots on stone mixing with the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. The view from the wall was impressive, offering a clear line of sight over the dense forest.


    What could they do when faced with the wyvern flock I saw in the distance? I don''t think I ever heard of them coming close enough to be spotted, much less attack the town. Dad might be able to fight one, but all of them¡­


    A faint sound suddenly reached them¡ªdistant but distinct shouts coming from the forest. The patrol stopped as one, snapping toward the noise.


    "Help! Someone, help me!"


    The frantic cry echoed through the trees, growing louder with each passing moment. One of the greener soldiers, a wiry teenager named Arlen, reacted immediately. He made for the edge of the wall, preparing to jump.


    "Hold it," Darian shouted, roughly grabbing Arlen''s shoulder.


    "But someone''s in trouble!" Arlen protested, flushed in the face. "We have to¡ª"


    "Rule number two," Darian interrupted with a growl. "Don''t assume it''s a man you''re hearing."


    Nick frowned, glancing between them. "What do you mean?"


    Darian grimaced. "Not all monsters are mindless brutes. Some nastier ones know that humans are easy prey if you know how to bait them. Over the years, we''ve seen more than a few patrols run out to save someone, only to find themselves walking into a trap."


    Arlen''s eyes widened, and he dropped his sword. "You mean¡­?"


    Darian nodded. "Mimics, most often. Dryads like to play pranks, too. You don''t go charging in until you''re sure."


    He reached into his pack and pulled out a curious object¡ªtwo tubes mounted on a frame with a series of intricate dials and wheels. It resembled a pair of binoculars, though it bristled with strange mechanisms and faintly glowing runes.


    Darian raised the device to his eyes and began cranking the wheels, the lenses shifting and clicking as he adjusted the focus. "This lets us see through illusions, courtesy of the Temple," he explained. "If it''s a trick, I''ll know."


    Nick watched in tense silence as Darian scanned the forest. The cries grew louder and more desperate, and his pulse quickened. What if it was real? What if they were wasting precious time?


    After what felt like an eternity, Darian lowered the device and nodded. "It''s clear. An adventurer is being chased by a forest lizard."


    Arlen let out a shaky breath. Darian snapped his fingers. "Alright, we''re moving in! Keep it tight, and don''t slow down. I''m not going back for you!"

 Chapter 34

    The team leaped into action, vaulting over the wall. Nick hesitated momentarily before following suit, focusing on the wind around him. [Minor Elemental Manipulation] allowed him to summon a controlled burst, cushioning his fall as he landed lightly on the forest floor.[Hoplite''s Help] activated immediately after that, and with a deep breath, Nick began running through the Stalking Gait''s internal pattern. It wasn''t enough to make a meaningful difference in battle yet, but it cost little to keep it active, and it allowed him to keep pace with the others without exhausting himself.


    The adventurer''s cries were much closer now, and the sound of heavy footfalls and snapping branches signaled the creature''s approach. Nick''s heart pounded as they accelerated, rushing through the trees with weapons drawn.


    Technically, this was his first sanctioned foray into the Green Ocean. Unfortunately, he had no time to look around for signs of change. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They reached a small clearing just as the adventurer stumbled into view. It was a young woman clad in tattered leather armor who was sprinting for her life, all color having fled her features. Behind her, a massive lizard-like creature barreled through the underbrush, uncaring of the trail of destruction it left behind. It was barely smaller than a thunderhoof and had thick, scaly limbs that allowed it to clear the way without much trouble.


    Nick fleetingly wondered if it was related to the wyverns, but a glance told him its features were much less draconic, and it had no sign of wings on its back.


    "Take positions!" Darian barked, unsheathing his sword and taking point. A soft, hazy aura appeared around his other arm until it coalesced into a shield, though it remained invisible to Nick''s mystical senses. A moment later, the woman saw them and yelled with relief.


    Following his orders, the patrol spread out, forming a loose semicircle between the creature and the fleeing adventurer. Darian stepped forward, unafraid of the monster barreling his way.


    "Get down!" he shouted. She dropped to the ground, rolling away just as the lizard lunged with its maw open. Darian met it head-on, allowing his shield to absorb the brunt of the impact before pushing the beast away with a grunt. He slid back a few inches, but he kept standing.


    Nick hesitated for only a moment before stepping into the fray.


    Telekinesis is out. I don''t know any direct spell with the punch to hurt that, and any indirect one would take too long to set up. A hail of stones is possible, but too many people are running around. I''m just as liable to hit the one we''re trying to save.


    Most of his other spells also ran the risk of hitting his allies, so he decided to go with the one he felt would do less collateral damage, despite being his most recent acquisition. Abandoning the enhancements he was using for a moment, Nick used the leftover mana to ignite the matrix, and [Wind Blast] howled into existence, aiming for the creature''s flank and striking true, sending the lizard staggering to the side. It roared in frustration and turned toward him, showing that it wasn''t just a dumb beast. Its purple tongue flicked out, tasting the air, and Nick felt some sort of pulse spread from it.


    "Good hit!" Darian shouted. "Keep it up!"


    The others quickly joined in, obscuring his sight and thus limiting him to lending support where needed. At one point, he was forced to hurriedly cast [Telekinetic Field] to grab Arlen, who had overcommitted and risked losing a hand to a hungry maw.


    Fortunately, the soldiers deserved their class and had no trouble dealing with the lizard now that its momentum had been halted. Spear thrusts, sword slashes, and even a few kicks followed.


    With a final, pained screech, the lizard collapsed, slumping in a pool of blue blood. They all waited silently until the System appeared with the notification of its death, only then releasing a breath. Fifty exp meant little to Nick now, but he didn''t complain, considering that he barely had to take part in the fight.


    "Alright, I want two of you on the lookout for any further monsters. Laus, do me a favor and check the trail to see if we should expect anything to follow in its stampede; we don''t want the besties to get riled up and follow us back to town. The rest of you, get to dismantling the carcass! Just because we are soldiers doesn''t mean we don''t get to enjoy the spoils of our hard work!"


    With that, the group dispersed, all busying themselves with their chosen tasks. Nick quickly took a few steps away and made it obvious he was one of the lookouts, as he had no intention of making more of a mess of his clothes by wading through monster guts if he didn''t need to.


    I am curious to see if it has a core even this close to the wall, but not enough to get into that. The others have more experience at butchering anyway¡­


    Meanwhile, Darian approached the adventurer, who was still crouched on the ground, trembling. He offered her a hand and pulled her up. "Are you alright?"


    She nodded shakily, her voice barely above a whisper. "Th-thank you. I thought I was done for."


    "You were lucky," Darian said, looking her up and down for any sign of injury. For someone who had come inches from the jaws of death, she seemed to be doing more than fine, with just a few scratches from running into the vegetation. "Next time, don''t wander so deep into the forest alone."


    How did she come out, considering the divine domain I know keeps people from finding the exit? It might be that it doesn''t extend over the whole area. That makes more sense. Sashara''s domain is present only around the temple, so the one I encountered last time shouldn''t be too vast. The System called it a minor domain, too.


    Many questions remained about his last experience in the Green Ocean, and Nick did his best not to develop unsubstantiated theories just for his peace of mind¡ªthat way lay misconceptions and faulty knowledge. However, he couldn''t help wondering if the increase in mana levels and the appearance of monsters with cores were linked to the minor domain.


    Darian clapped a hand on his shoulder, startling him from his spiraling thoughts. "Not bad for your first patrol, kid. I didn''t want to give you preferential treatment just because you are the Captain''s son, but you are alright despite being a scrawny Mage."


    Nick smiled, accepting the praise for what it was. Soldiers, especially veterans like Darian, weren''t exactly known to be effusive with their compliments to magical classes. That he had his approval was pleasantly surprising.


    Once Laus, the team''s scout, made sure there would be no follow-up monster they had to deal with, they walked back to the barracks, grabbing hold of their prize with little effort. What should have been an exhausting task was done in silence by two soldiers, who, despite being perfectly average, had no trouble slinging a couple hundred pounds around.


    The adventurer seemed to be already over her fright, which was remarkable in and of itself. If anything, now that she was sure she wasn''t about to die, she seemed to be more interested in teasing Arlen, who kept sneaking unsubtle glances at her exposed midriff.


    She stretched more times than anyone needed to, giving him an eyeful and sending the poor teenager right into a tree.


    Nick did his best to suppress a snicker, but the others weren''t so reserved, and poor Arlen was teased for the rest of the walk.


    When they arrived, Darian dismissed the patrol with a wave of his hand. "Good work, everyone. Get some rest after you''ve taken the lizard to the butchers. We''re back at it tomorrow."


    The soldiers dispersed, some making their way toward the barracks while the two with the lizard went directly into the town, where they''d likely sell the monster and get a nice bonus. Nick could have gone after them to ask about his portion of the earnings, considering how tight his finances were after his last purchase, but he lingered, deciding that sating his curiosity was more important. He was the Captain''s son anyway; he doubted they''d cheat him.


    Keeping his body language casual, he tracked Darian and the rescued adventurer as they moved toward a quieter corner near the barracks. The girl grimaced but followed Darian''s lead.


    He''ll probably just scold her. The guards have little authority to keep the adventurers from adventuring. But she went into an area that was beyond her abilities, and depending on how low her tag is, she might get in trouble if he reports her. Better to get a lecture now and be done with it.


    Nick glanced around, then settled into a casual stretching routine, using the opportunity to stay nearby without drawing attention.


    He closed his eyes and focused, drawing on the surrounding air. Redirecting close sounds was one of the few elemental techniques he could manage without a spell, but it required intense concentration. Carefully, he tuned out the ambient noise until he caught the voices he was searching for.


    "Let me get this straight," Darian said, gruff but not unkind. "You went into the forest alone, knowing the risks, just to gather healing herbs when you could have bought them at the damn apothecary or the alchemist''s shop?"


    The adventurer''s voice wavered. "I-I didn''t have much choice. My boyfriend usually comes with me, but he''s sick. We''re low on funds, and we needed healing supplies. I thought¡­ I thought I could handle it."


    "And how did that go?" Darian asked, dripping with condescension. "Do you have any idea how close you came to dying out there?"


    Tears laced her words. "I just wanted to help him¡­ I didn''t mean for any of this to happen."


    Nick frowned, leaning into the stretch to better maintain his focus. The desperation in her voice seemed real, but the older man didn''t seem moved.


    "Listen," Darian said after a moment. His tone softened, but only slightly. "I''ve seen dozens like you, running headlong into danger because you think you can manage on your own. Some of them get lucky, like today. Most don''t. If you don''t start using your head, you will end up in the death tally."


    The woman sniffled, and her response was too quiet for Nick to catch. Darian let out a long sigh and continued in a lower voice. "I''ll let you off with a warning this time, but only because no one got hurt helping you. What you did¡ªdrawing the monster toward the town¡ªcan have terrible consequences. Next time, I might not be so merciful. Now, get out of here before I change my mind."


    Nick heard the sound of footsteps retreating, then silence. He straightened from his stretch, releasing the delicate hold on his affinity. Darian''s bluntness was harsh but necessary, he supposed. Not everyone got a second chance.


    "You done eavesdropping, kid?"


    Nick''s head snapped up, heart leaping into his throat. Darian stood a dozen feet away, arms crossed. Nick''s mind scrambled for an explanation, but before he could speak, Darian smirked.


    "Impressive trick, though," Darian said, lowering his voice. "Being able to pull sounds like that at your age? You''ve got talent."


    Nick blinked, stunned. "You¡­ you knew?"


    Darian chuckled, stepping closer. "I''ve been doing this a long time, boy. Do you think you are the first mage to come ''round here? Or that mages are the only ones with affinities? Let me give you a free lesson: a warrior''s just as likely to pick up these tricks as a wizard."


    Nick opened his mouth to respond, but Darian pivoted on his heel and began walking away.


    "Keep at it, kid," he called over his shoulder. "You''ve got potential. Just make sure you don''t waste it."


    Nick stood frozen. He had to actively fight down the impulse to chase after Darian and ask him what exactly he meant. Especially because now that he thought about it, that shield he used had probably been an elemental ability and a superior one at that, as it was beyond his senses.


    Reason reasserted itself, and he let the man go. Instead, he went to look for his father. He had to make sure he''d get his share of the spoils, and he could probably sneak in a few questions.

 Chapter 35

    Nick stepped out, shivering as the warmth of home faded behind him. His boots crunched on the gravel path as he approached his father, who was inspecting a small stack of training gear by the shed. Eugene looked up with a smile."Up early," he said, hefting a shield onto the wall. "Didn''t expect to see you until I got back. You usually wait until the prayers are done."


    Nick ran a hand through his hair. "I wanted to ask if you''d have time tonight. I''d like your opinion on my progress with the Stalking Gait." He had spent the previous afternoon trying to glean more information about the abilities taught to the local garrison beyond the basic training he had participated in without much success. All that had done was make his father laugh and frustrate him, so he''d give it up for the moment.


    Eugene straightened, furrowing his brow briefly before he nodded. "As long as you are not asking after the force''s secrets, I''m happy to help. After supper work for you?"


    Nick smiled. "Yeah, thanks." I''ll learn about those some other time. It''s not like they are going anywhere.


    Eugene clapped him on the shoulder. "Good. Now, go on. Don''t let me keep you from your lessons." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick rolled his eyes playfully before heading down the road. As had become common, Floria was very busy. Only a few days were left until the caravans came, and it seemed like everyone was ready to sell everything they had in stock to free up their inventories. Nick was personally very interested in seeing whether Alluria''s merchants would have any more magical tomes.


    What he had was enough for the moment, but his curiosity couldn''t be easily satisfied. Having a whole world of magic to explore was spoiling him.


    Old Nick would have sold a limb to get his hands on Ingrid''s journal. And here he was, waiting for even better arcane knowledge to be delivered to his front door. Sometimes, it struck him how different his two lives were.


    And there is still so much I don''t know. Hell, I''ve just scratched the surface of what I already have!


    When the temple''s spires came into view, he quickened his pace, spotting Elia waiting by the entrance.


    "Nick!" she called, bounding toward him with her usual energy. Her hair caught the sunlight as she reached him, and her face lit up with a wide grin. "You''re almost late! Again."


    Nick huffed a laugh. "It''s not late if I''m here before the lesson starts. It''s not my fault the prayer is not mandatory."


    "I''m sure the Vicar will appreciate your excuse," Elia replied with a dramatic eye roll. "Come on, everyone''s already in class."


    Incense smoke lingered faintly inside from the service, mingling with the sharper tang of cleaning supplies. Nick raised an eyebrow at the acolytes scurrying around with laundry and buckets of soapy water.


    "Looks like they''re preparing for something," he said as an acolyte nearly bumped into him with an armful of folded linens.


    Elia hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe for the pre-planting rituals? Vicar Alexander is very meticulous about cleaning for those."


    "Maybe," Nick replied, although something about the hurried movements of the acolytes felt different. Unfortunately, his curiosity had to be shelved as the familiar chime of the temple''s bell signaled the start of the lesson.


    Vicar Alexander stood at the front of the lecture hall, as always immaculate despite the apparent chaos outside. His sharp gaze swept over the assembled students as they took their seats, silencing the low hum of conversation. He imperiously lifted an eyebrow at Nick''s entrance but said nothing as they settled into their usual spots near the back.


    He began without preamble. "Some of you may have noticed increased activity within the temple grounds. This is because we are preparing to host a delegation from the central temple of Sashara in Alluria."


    The room erupted into murmurs of excitement and curiosity. Elia leaned closer. "That''s weird," she whispered. "I don''t remember city priests coming this far. Dad said they are very stuck up."


    Alexander raised a hand, and the room quieted once more. "The delegation will arrive with the merchant caravan and is expected to stay with us for two weeks. During their visit, we will continue our duties as normal. However, I expect all of you to show the utmost respect and diligence. This is an opportunity to learn from some of the most experienced clergy in the region."


    Nick shifted uncomfortably. While the others buzzed with anticipation, he felt only unease. Alluria''s temple was by far the most important in the region, and the idea of being scrutinized by its representatives filled him with dread, as he knew from his snooping that the bishop had expressed a specific interest in him. He doubted that the visiting clergy''s main goal was to spy on a kid, no matter how peculiar his magical abilities might be, but he wasn''t naive enough to think he wouldn''t be under scrutiny.


    "Of course, they''d arrive with the caravan," Nick muttered, mostly to himself.


    "What''s that?" Elia asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    Nick hesitated, glancing at her. Elia was one of the few kids he could tolerate. She wasn''t particularly mature, and indeed, she might enjoy playing around more than most of their other classmates, but she had wormed her way into his heart. "You know I don''t get along with the priests."


    It was even the truth, though certainly not the whole of it.


    Elia didn''t reply immediately, her gaze distant. When she spoke again, her voice was quieter. "We''ll be fine. They can''t do anything here without reason."


    Nick nodded, thinking she might know something. It made sense that her family would warn her, considering how the bishop had spoken of beastmen.


    He was quite certain they could come up with a reason to bother them if they felt it was warranted. Still, he forced himself to focus on the lesson, taking notes as Alexander detailed the expected protocols for interacting with the delegation. The vicar''s calm, precise manner made everything sound routine, but Nick knew there was more to the visit than they were being told.


    "Now, please pay attention while I explain what that will mean for you and your lessons. There are a few surprises you might enjoy!"


    Nick let go of his worries for the moment and leaned forward in his seat, pen poised over the parchment. Normally, a lecture on temple etiquette would be the perfect opportunity to let his mind wander, but today was different. He needed to know more, and this was his best chance to understand their intentions.


    "The delegation is primarily composed of priests and acolytes. They will assist us in performing the proper rituals for the changing seasons. These include blessings for the crops, ceremonies of thanks, and purifications to prepare the ground for the upcoming planting. Sashara is the goddess of fire and rebirth; as such, she holds sway over agriculture and has used her divine might to provide for all of humanity," Alexander continued.


    Nick''s noted everything down. He wasn''t particularly religious, but understanding the mechanics of the Sashara''s rituals might offer some insight into the magic behind them¡ªmagic he was certain held more layers than the clergy let on.


    So far, nothing was out of the ordinary. Even back on Earth, every culture had its own rituals meant to aid crops'' growth and well-being. Some were more explicitly magical than others, but they all touched on the same concepts. It''d be fascinating to see how they were conducted here, as Nick hadn''t been interested in the matter before. He had wanted to become a Knight, after all.


    "However, this does not mean any of you can act as usual. The delegation includes a Prelate, a high-ranking member of the clergy, second only to the bishop. Prelate Marthas is an experienced paladin as well as a spiritual leader. His presence here is a rare honor, and I expect everyone to be on their best behavior during his stay," Alexander said, taking on a firmer edge.


    The vicar''s gaze swept over the room, and when his eyes locked onto Nick, they lingered. The moment stretched uncomfortably, and Nick felt heat rise to his cheeks. He grimaced, giving a small nod of understanding. The silent warning was clear: no trouble.


    Satisfied, the vicar continued. "One of the key rituals to be performed during their stay is the Ash Purification. This ceremony is vital to ensuring that the Green Ocean''s influence does not hinder the growth of our new fields. As you might know from your families'' gardens, when left unprotected, the land here tends to allow the growth of invasive species."


    A few students stifled yawns, clearly uninterested in the specifics. Nick, however, leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. The vicar didn''t often discuss the Green Ocean in such explicit terms, only referring to it as a dangerous place that had to be approached with great care. The implication that its influence needed pushing back matched what he had heard in his conversation with Bishop Umlaut. Nick was surprised Alexander was being so explicit, but no one else seemed to care.


    "The ritual involves using ashes from Sashara''s Heart." Here, Alexander briefly touched his forehead with his left hand''s palm. "They are scattered across the fields while invoking the goddess''s blessings, purifying the soil, and protecting it from corruption."


    Nick scribbled furiously. While he wasn''t providing details, Alexander had given him a valuable hint. He knew Sashara''s domain only extended as far as the temple''s grounds, so how could her clergy keep the forest''s influence away from the fields with a simple ritual? There was no mention of sacrifice, and while he could hypothetically see the Prelate powering such a work of magic by himself¡ªassuming he was as powerful as Nick expected¡ªthere had been no one of that level in previous years.


    Either the Green Ocean is not expanding, and this is just a regular blessing, or the ritual has a different end.


    Nick''s suspicion explained his experience in the forest. Everything would make sense if the rituals were meant to extend a God''s domain and had little to do with the purification process.


    If they are just a bridge for the gods to use their powers beyond consecrated ground¡­ well, some things suddenly make a lot more sense.


    Nick abruptly stopped. He was once again falling for the mistake of finding an explanation that fit the problem and deciding it was correct. While it was possible that a ritual had been conducted within the Green Ocean, even by the very dryad he had encountered on his first foray, to expand its god''s domain and thus make it an even more hostile environment¡ªand perhaps to prepare for the dungeon''s emergence¡ªhe knew better than to drink his own Kool-Aid. While he''d been lucky that his experimental ritual had only led to beneficial side effects, it could have just as easily gone wrong.


    I need more information before drawing any conclusions. This theory is workable, but I shouldn''t assume it''s the truth.


    Just as the lecture was winding down, a boy sitting near the back of the room raised his hand. Nick recognized him as one of the local adventurers'' sons, Jasper.


    "Vicar Alexander, does this visit have anything to do with the Ocean getting more dangerous? I heard a treasure in the depths is causing the monsters to go crazy," the boy loudly interrupted.


    The room fell silent. Alexander hesitated, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually composed face. He cleared his throat, obviously weighing his response. "It is true that the forest has been more active of late. I also heard rumors of a treasure being discovered, but I don''t know of anything alarming about it."


    That evidently wasn''t enough to sate the class'' curiosity, but Alexander wasn''t finished. "The Prelate''s presence is, in part, to address any potential threats that may arise. Prelate Marthas is a powerful paladin, known for having slain a Hanzo Salamander by himself. Should there be any danger, he will be more than capable of handling it."


    Elia nudged him. "Did you know about the treasure? We should look for it too!"


    Despite himself, Nick felt a smile grow at that. No matter the scare they got, Elia never seemed to stay down for long.


    "Maybe," he replied, keeping his voice low. "Or maybe the treasure is just a cover for something bigger."


    Before Elia could respond, Alexander clapped his hands, signaling the end of the lecture. Nick winked at the foxgirl and rushed ahead, disappearing in the throngs of students.

 Chapter 36

    The dining room was quiet except for the occasional clatter of dishes as Nick''s parents cleared the table. The day''s warmth still lingered, and the faint aroma of spices from dinner filled the air, doing interesting things to his senses. There were molecules there, he knew, but he couldn''t spot them yet. It made him wonder how precisely he could fine-tune it to be.Nick sat with his elbows on the table, chin propped in his hands, watching his parents move about the room while chatting. Devon had already left, and usually, he''d be halfway to his room by this time, as he had a lot of experiments he needed to run and theories he wanted to prove.


    Not tonight.


    Eugene caught Nick''s gaze as he carried a stack of plates to the sink. "So, what''s on your mind, kiddo?" he asked with a grin.


    Nick shrugged, though the way his foot tapped against the wooden floor gave him away. "Just some stuff I''ve been thinking about." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that''s dangerous," Elena laughed, sharing a knowing glance with Eugene. She wiped her hands on a towel and set them on the counter. "I knew you were too quiet tonight."


    Eugene chuckled, crinkling his eyes with amusement. "Quiet''s not the word I''d use. Look at him¡ªhe''s practically buzzing."


    Nick straightened, trying to tamp down his eagerness. "I just thought we could talk after you''re done. No big deal."


    "Alright, mister ''no big deal.'' Give us a few more minutes, and we''ll sit down." Elena chuckled.


    I probably should have asked Dad earlier. I still have a tendency to do everything by myself, but the literal commander of the force that guards the forest is my father! If there''s anyone who knows about it, it''s him. And even if he doesn''t answer directly, the way he avoids my question will tell me a lot.


    Nick felt like he had been waiting for hours as his parents finished cleaning, unhurried despite his clear impatience. He busied himself by tracing patterns in the table''s wood grain, mentally organizing his thoughts. Finally, when the last dish was set to dry, and the dining room returned to order, they joined him on the worn sofa by the fireplace.


    Eugene stretched his arms over the backrest, pulling his wife to rest against his chest. "Alright, kid. What''s this about?"


    Nick hesitated for a heartbeat before diving in. "I know the Green Ocean is dangerous, but Darien made it seem like the lizard we faced yesterday was out of the ordinary, and I''ve been hearing rumors of similar attacks happening more often. We also talked about it in class today: a kid asked if the Prelate''s visit had anything to do with the hubbub about treasures. The Vicar mentioned something about increased activity, but he didn''t provide much detail."


    Eugene hummed, tapping his fingers against the arm of the sofa. "It''s true that the forest has been acting up a little," he admitted. "Nothing wildly unusual, though. It ebbs and flows; it always has. You''ll get stretches of calm, then a spike in danger. Adventurers usually pick up on the patterns before anyone else, so it makes sense they''re up in arms, but I wouldn''t worry too much about it."


    Nick frowned. "But how would a treasure be correlated with the increased activity?" He knew it was a dungeon but wanted to see what his father would say.


    Eugene''s face darkened briefly, but he waved a hand as if brushing the thought away. "Powerful treasures pop up once in a while: flowers that bloom once every century and gems surfacing after a battle churns the ground. The specifics can vary wildly, but again, it''s not something we aren''t equipped for. You can rest assured that your dad is ready for anything."


    Nick wasn''t so easily swayed. The way Eugene dismissed the topic felt too casual, too practiced. But pressing his father further wouldn''t get him anywhere, so he nodded, filing his observations away for later.


    "Okay," Nick said, leaning back slightly. "What about the delegation from the temple? Why come now? They''ve never sent a Prelate here before, have they?"


    Elena raised an eyebrow, crossing her legs as she considered the question. "You sound like you''re worried they''ll come after you," she teased. "I doubt Vicar Alexander would ask someone as high up as a Prelate to discipline a student just because he enjoys making a nuisance of himself."


    Nick shook his head quickly. "No, it''s not that. It just seems odd. We''ve gone years without needing extra help from the main temple, and now, suddenly, they''re sending someone important. The Vicar made it sound like they are coming here on their own, not because they were asked to."


    Eugene leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "You''re not wrong. It is strange timing. But temples have their own ways of doing things. They''re big on traditions and obligations, most of which make no sense to anyone outside their inner circles."


    "Or inside them," Elena added dryly. "Remember the lunar blessing debacle a few years ago? They spent three days chanting over a water basin, and nothing happened."


    Eugene chuckled. "Exactly. They''ll come, they''ll do their rituals, and they''ll leave. Unless you''re planning to join their ranks, I wouldn''t waste too much energy worrying about them."


    "No way." Nick''s response was immediate and vehement, drawing laughter from his parents. "Don''t you have to be an Acolyte class anyway?"


    "That class is rare and often only appears in orphanages run by various temples. If that were the only way they had to recruit, they would have closed long ago. No, they offer a class change ceremony to those who undergo specific training," his father replied. Considering the number of acolytes in Floria''s temple and that, as far as Nick knew, only one kid received that class during the ceremony, that made sense. It also aligned with what he knew of organized religion: class change ceremonies were prohibitively expensive for common folk but readily available to them.


    Elena patted his knee. "Relax, we''re just teasing. But seriously, Nick, you shouldn''t let their presence bother you. Your father and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Nick wanted to believe that. He wanted to believe the delegation''s presence was as innocent as everyone seemed to think. But he was too jaded to drop the matter entirely.


    "So you''re not worried at all?" he asked, his gaze flicking between his parents.


    Eugene''s expression softened. "Nick, there''s always something to worry about. That''s just life. But these are things we''ve dealt with before. Trust that we''ll deal with them again."


    Nick nodded slowly, his father''s words grounding him, if only a little. "Okay. Thanks."


    Elena smiled, ruffling his hair. "Anytime, kiddo. Now, if you''re done interrogating us, how about we go through a repetition of the Stalking Gait before bed? Don''t think I haven''t noticed you finally got the skill!"


    Nick groaned but stood, following her. It wasn''t that he had wanted to keep it a secret, but his mother''s exercises always left him sore beyond belief.


    Still, he dutifully began following the breathing pattern, allowing his worries to disappear, if only for a moment. Elena''s presence next to his served as a guiding rhythm. For every revolution, she matched his pace, allowing the power to flow around them so smoothly he was sure he''d have barely noticed in another room.


    Now that he could follow the skill''s activity, he was even more conscious of just how good she was at it. If he had to guess, he''d say she had it mastered. He hated to admit it, but even just going through basic breathing training alongside her helped him find and smooth out knots in his technique.


    I really should have done this earlier. I''ve been very busy since I got the skill, sure, and Mom''s been training Devon like crazy, but I shouldn''t let my interests overwhelm me.


    Then, something disturbed the moment. Nick''s instincts twinged, and he opened his eyes, not knowing what he was sensing but certain it was there.


    And if there was one thing Nick had learned in his time here, it was to trust his instincts.


    A faint buzz of tension in the air was Nick''s first clue. He sat up straighter, straining to identify its source.


    Before he could speak, his parents were already moving. His father rose from the sofa in a single fluid motion, his face set in a grim mask. Elena followed close behind, crossing the distance in a flash.


    The knock came just as Eugene grasped the handle. The rapid pounding carried urgency, and when the door swung open, Darian''s burly frame filled the entryway. The grizzled veteran looked haggard, his shoulders tense, and his mouth set in a thin line.


    "We''ve got a situation," Darian said without preamble, his voice low and rough. "We need you to come in."


    Eugene nodded without hesitation. "Give me two minutes." He turned back toward the stairs, already unbuttoning his shirt to change into his armor.


    "What''s going on?" Elena asked, stepping closer to Darian. Her voice carried an edge of worry, though her expression remained composed.


    Darian hesitated, his eyes flicking to Nick. His frown deepened, but after a moment, he sighed. "The expedition came back," he said slowly. "It didn''t go well. Arthur had to handle a monster train alone after someone on the team made a bad call. Lots of injuries. Now there''s talk of more gathering and that they might stampede this way."


    Elena''s hand went to her mouth. "What were they thinking, drawing them toward the town?! I can''t believe they were forced that far with Arthur there."


    "The others are still gathering stories, but apparently, a kid brought a concoction meant to draw monsters because he thought he could farm some levels under Arthur''s watch." Darian''s tone turned grim. "Of course, the vial broke during a fight and drew hundreds to them."


    Nick felt his stomach twist. Suddenly, the uneasy feeling made much more sense. He wanted to ask more, to understand precisely what had happened, but Eugene''s heavy footsteps as he descended the stairs cut him off.


    He had donned his heavy-duty armor, made of alchemically treated leather and enchanted metal plates. Nick knew it was overkill for the routine patrols, so the fact that his father had brought it out meant things were serious. His sword hung at his side, and his shield was slung over his back. He looked every bit the seasoned warrior Nick had always admired, and the sight alone made something settle in his chest despite knowing that if Arthur hadn''t been enough, there was little his father could do. It was a childish instinct, but he couldn''t fight it.


    "Love," Eugene said, his voice softer as he approached his wife. He kissed her forehead and gave her a reassuring smile, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I''ll be back soon."


    Turning to Nick, he placed a firm hand on his shoulder. "Be good. Explain things to your brother if I don''t come by morning, will you?"


    Nick opened his mouth to protest, but Eugene was already heading out the door, with Darian close behind. The two men disappeared into the night, melting into the darkness. A moment later, they accelerated abruptly and left his senses entirely.


    Nick clenched his fists, frustration and worry bubbling up inside his gut. His father might have told him to stay, but every fiber of his being screamed to follow, to do something.


    Before he could take a step, Elena''s hand rested gently on his shoulder. Her touch was firm yet comforting, anchoring him in place.


    "Nick," she said softly, meeting his eyes. "I know you want to go. Believe me, I do too."


    "Then why don''t we? You''re a powerful adventurer! I''m sure you could help!"


    She smiled faintly, though there was a sadness to it. "Because it''s his job to protect the town. And my job¡ªour job¡ªis to respect that. He''s more than capable of handling this."


    Nick swallowed hard. "But what if he''s not?"


    Elena''s hand tightened on his shoulder. "He is," she said firmly. "And even if he wasn''t, we can''t undermine him by second-guessing. He won''t hesitate to ask for help if it''s needed."


    Her words punctured Nick''s resolve like a pin deflating a balloon. The argument drained out of him, leaving only the cold weight of worry. He nodded reluctantly.


    "Alright," he muttered.


    Elena gave his shoulder a final squeeze before releasing him. "Go get some rest," she said gently. "Morning will come soon enough."


    Nick didn''t reply. He trudged up the stairs, his thoughts a whirlwind of anxiety and frustration. Devon''s snores rumbled from the other room, irritatingly normal given the circumstances.


    Rest felt impossible. Nick flopped onto his bed, staring at the ceiling as his mind churned. His father was out there, facing who knew what, and he was stuck here, powerless.


    But maybe he wasn''t.


    The idea came to him suddenly, and he sat up. He couldn''t be there physically¡ªhis mother would never allow it¡ªbut there was another way.

 Chapter 37

    Setting up for the ritual of Astral Projection took a surprisingly short time. Nick now knew how all the ingredients would react with one another, and he had a sufficient supply of everything on hand. His decision to use some of the smaller cores he got from the squirrels also meant he could go ahead without worrying about emptying his reserves.I''m doing pretty well these days. My mana sits at a comfortable forty-six points, and [Parsimonia] allows me to stretch it far, but I don''t want to use all my reserves for the ritual and then end up as a sitting duck if I discover something that needs my attention.


    Drawing the pentagram took little, followed by another few minutes of carefully smoothing out the edges. Stoneroot powder was one of the best reagents, as it suited almost all types of rituals. However, it had the annoying habit of moving around at the slightest breeze, so it was only ever used for indoor rituals.


    Of course, now that I have [Minor Wind Affinity], I could also use it for outdoor ones. It would take very little attention to keep a breeze from blowing the powder around, and using stoneroot instead of simply drawing the ritual circle in the dirt would grant me much better stability¡­ Later, I have a bigger priority at the moment.


    Next, he placed the remaining carved obsidian¡ªmaking a mental note to prepare more pieces, as he was running low¡ªon the pentagram''s points so that his body could be protected from passing spirits or, more likely, from the influence of one of the major powers struggling over the town.


    Nick had been given no reason to think either Sashara or the feral gods would want to possess his body, but his grandfather had beaten the lesson in him too well. He wasn''t about to trust any incorporeal entity to be polite and leave an undefended body alone, no siree.


    The last two ingredients sat on his bed, waiting for his attention. The Silverthorn leaves were drier than he''d like, but he only needed a little boost to eject himself from his body¡ªhis mental stats were more than enough to handle the rest.


    The Dream Spider venom was precisely as he had bought it. Despite the passing of time, it was a superior-quality ingredient, and its intact state showed that Old Ogden only dealt in the highest-quality ingredients.


    Nick ingested the two, one after the other, and chanted the old Babylonian words, "Hear me, O King of the Heavens, and grant me sight beyond the veil of flesh, beyond the chains of body and blood, that I may see the truth hidden in darkness."


    As he expected, the stoneroot contained the ritual almost perfectly, and thus, there was only a brief flash of mana, easily attributable to the training he was known to do before bed. His consciousness snapped away from his body without issue.


    Half a second later, the world opened to his eyes in colors his physical brain had no hope of comprehending. Nick tested the tether, finding it solid enough, and took to the air, shooting out of the roof and aiming squarely at the town wall.


    He sailed effortlessly through the night, feeling a rush of exhilaration despite the seriousness of the situation. His only other astral foray had been spent mostly snooping around during the day, so he hadn''t gotten to see just how much the veil of the astral plane warped the world. He could see splotches of color everywhere, indicating that active magic was ongoing all over the town. On Earth, this would have been a clear sign of a powerful faction''s stronghold residing here; in Floria, it was to be expected. Even the most humble farmer had mana and could leave traces of it behind.


    Signs of increased activity soon caught his attention. Armed guardsmen emerged from their homes, grimly greeting each other. Nick noted the absence of alarm bells or panicked cries. The civilians were still unaware of the danger in what had to be a calculated decision to prevent chaos.


    It makes sense. They couldn''t do anything anyway¡ªfew non-combat classes have stats high enough to matter in a fight, and even those that do wouldn''t know how to handle themselves in the chaos of battle. It''s better to keep them away from the frontlines and let the professionals handle it.


    He swept past the residential district, where homes were dark and still, and into the bustling heart of the town. The closer he got to the wall, the more alive the streets became. The guild''s windows glowed with light, spilling shadows of armed adventurers onto the cobbled square outside. The building''s door swung open repeatedly as the grizzled barkeep directed individuals and small groups to various points along the wall.


    Nick slowed, observing the scene. Even the weaker adventurers are being mobilized, he realized. A young man carrying an old, rune-carved sword stood at attention near a pair of older fighters who looked no more confident than he did. The strategy was clear: cover all angles. If the stampede came from an unexpected direction, the lesser fighters would at least be able to raise the alarm.


    They can''t be more than F-ranks. They are probably only used to skirting the forest''s edges to gather some herbs. Hell, they might not even have combat classes.


    He shot forward again, crossing the square, and the men never lingered on the invisible form streaking overhead. A cluster of more experienced adventurers¡ªthose Nick recognized from rumors around town¡ªstood apart, carefully avoiding showing their concern.


    Finally, Nick reached the staging ground. This was where the action centered, and even in astral form, the tension was palpable. Torches blazed in iron sconces, casting flickering light over a group of heavily armed figures. His father stood at their heart, squaring off with two burly men dressed in expensive-looking armor.


    Nick drifted closer, stretching his hearing to catch the conversation.


    "This is ridiculous, Captain," one of the adventurers growled, his voice low but heated. He gestured at the gathered forces with a meaty hand. "We don''t need the whole bloody town up here to deal with a stampede. Your boys and a few of our better teams are more than capable of handling it ourselves. We don''t need to share the experience with everyone else."


    Eugene didn''t seem particularly receptive to that line of thinking. "You may think so, but as Captain of Floria, the safety of this town is my responsibility. And I won''t gamble with its lives just because you think you''re invincible."


    The second adventurer, slightly shorter but no less imposing, crossed his arms. "This is overkill, and you know it. You''re acting like we''re facing an army."


    "We might be," Eugene replied sharply. "Until we know the extent of the threat, I''m not taking any chances. If you have a problem with that, you''re welcome to leave."


    The first adventurer bristled, his face darkening. "Just because you decided to sacrifice your career to play lord out here doesn''t mean the rest of us are content scraping by in this backwater. This is a chance to earn some good fucking levels!"


    The words hung in the air. Nick saw Darian, standing a few steps behind his father, tense visibly. The veteran''s hand twitched toward his sword, but Eugene held up a hand, stopping him.


    "That''s enough," he said quietly. His voice carried an edge of steel that silenced any further protest. "You''re entitled to your opinion, but this is my town, my call. If you''re here, you follow my orders. If you can''t do that, I''ll remove you myself."


    The adventurers exchanged a long look, then stepped back with muttered curses. One of them threw a parting shot over his shoulder. "I hope your ''honor'' keeps you warm at night, Captain."


    Darian made to step forward, but Eugene shook his head. "Let it go. They''re not wrong. This life isn''t for everyone."


    Darian frowned, clearly wanting to argue, but Eugene''s calm expression softened him. "You don''t regret it, though," the veteran said finally.


    "Not for a second," Eugene replied. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "This town is worth it. My family is worth it."


    Nick felt a surge of pride as he watched his father. Even in the face of criticism and doubt, Eugene stood resolute as a pillar of strength for the people who depended on him. He''s more than capable, Nick thought, his mother''s words echoing in his mind.


    Still, he couldn''t help but worry. The tension in the air and the adventurers'' mobilization pointed to something bigger than a routine monster train¡ªthe kind that could spawn from any failed escape in the forest.


    Nick resolved to check for himself, drifting higher to survey the surrounding area. If danger truly approached, he wanted to be the first to know. And though he couldn''t fight alongside his father, he would do everything in his power to support him from the shadows.


    As Nick floated higher into the sky, the night was serene, almost deceivingly so. Yet the world was eerily still up here, beyond the reach of mundane noise and light. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just shy of full, the moon cast a silver glow over the forest, painting it in dark hues and silver highlights. The stars twinkled in their eternal dance, unbothered by the troubles of the mortal realm. Nick momentarily allowed himself to enjoy their presence before a strange undercurrent in the atmosphere jolted him back to focus.


    Something was wrong.


    His gaze swept over the Green Ocean, initially seeing only the endless sea of trees stretching to the horizon. However, he knew that wasn''t all, so he allowed his material senses to fall behind and concentrated on his mystical ones. It took only a few moments before a faint green haze appeared deep within the forest.


    It moved almost imperceptibly. Nick could tell it was far from Floria, but its movement still unsettled him. It was creeping, inch by inch, toward the town.


    It''s slow, he mused, watching the barely noticeable progression. It might take days, maybe even weeks before it gets here. But what is it?


    At first, he wondered if it was related to the stampede everyone was bracing for. However, he quickly discarded the notion. The haze was too ethereal to be caused by the movement of physical beings.


    Turning his attention southward, Nick scanned the horizon and soon spotted the more tangible threat: a growing cloud of dust and debris. He narrowed his eyes and tracked its progress. By his estimation, it would reach the wall within an hour, just as everyone had predicted.


    So, what was the haze?


    Nick''s unease deepened as he turned back toward the strange green fog. It was moving too deliberately to be a natural phenomenon yet too slow to seem urgent. He hesitated for a moment, weighing the risk, then steeled himself. I need to know what it is.


    He shot forward, leaving the town behind. The forest below stretched endlessly, its dark canopy hiding untold dangers. This was a significant gamble, as Nick was nowhere near experienced enough to defend himself should he encounter a creature native to the astral plane, but he hoped to be back before anything could notice him.


    The haze grew more distinct as he approached, showing that it wasn''t just a visual anomaly. The closer he got, the more it seemed to weigh on him¡ªa heavy, oppressive energy pressing against his mind. At last, he stopped about a hundred feet away, hovering just above the trees.


    From here, the haze was a wall of shifting green, its surface roiling like smoke caught in slow motion. Nick examined it intently, his mind racing. It felt familiar.


    The reason hit him like a hammer. The mist in the Temple of Sashara. The ethereal fog he had navigated in his astral form to reach the heart of the temple. This was almost exactly the same.


    It''s a god''s domain. It''s weaker than what I faced in the temple, but that makes sense. There, it had time to settle. It had a reason to be. This hasn''t had the time to take root yet, but there is no doubt that it''s divine in nature.


    Nick had speculated that divine domains were tied to their deities, existing as pockets of their power anchored in place by worship. This one creeping toward Floria meant the god''s influence was spreading.


    But why? Has the expedition into the forest disturbed something? Is it a god making a move? Or is this simply a natural consequence of the dungeon''s growing power? Are dungeons divine in nature? Roberta''s diary says nothing of the sort, but I can''t afford to think she''s infallible.


    Part of him wanted to test the haze, to enter and see if he could glean more information. But while he trusted [Blasphemy] to shield him from the consequences, he didn''t know if doing so would attract attention to himself, and this was certainly not the time to add more problems to his plate. His last encounter with it¡ªand he was quite sure it was the same domain¡ªhad led a wyvern hatchling to him. He might not be that lucky a second time.


    Instead, he floated higher, studying the haze from a safe distance. It wasn''t random; there was intent in its movement. The slow crawl spoke of a purpose Nick couldn''t yet understand beyond the obvious.


    He lingered for a few more minutes, debating his next move. The haze wasn''t an immediate threat. By his estimation, it would take days, if not weeks, to reach Floria at its current pace. But that didn''t mean he could ignore it.


    I might have to warn someone if the temple doesn''t notice before it gets here. How I''m going to explain that is a question for another time.


    Reluctantly, Nick turned back toward Floria, noticing with relief that the preparations seemed to be done and the men had taken their positions. Glancing over his shoulder one last time, a shiver ran through his astral form. The haze hung there, silent, like a predator biding its time.

 Chapter 38

    Nick soared back toward the wall, his thoughts a whirlwind of worry and grim determination.The gods of the forest were extending their domains. Whether that was a concerted effort to take over Floria, as he knew had once happened, a simple land grab, or even an internal matter, he didn''t know, but he couldn''t see anything good coming from it.


    In a way, he was almost relieved that his suspicions weren''t baseless. But that relief came with a heavy dose of dread. He''d have preferred to be wrong, to have misinterpreted the signs.


    I can''t help but think this is all related to the dungeon. Too much is happening all at once. Of course, it could still be separate, but I''m not that lucky.


    His mind churned through possibilities. The coming temple delegation might offer insight. With their expertise and proximity to Sashara''s domain, they would likely notice the haze eventually. Perhaps they would even have a way to counter it.


    But Nick hesitated to trust them too much. They serve their god, not us. While Sashara is Floria''s matron god, and most citizens worship her, she''s not an overbearing goddess. That''s usually a positive, but it also means I don''t know what motivates the clergy. I can guess they want to maintain their influence, but the bishop implied that more was at stake.


    He shook his head, pushing the thought aside. One problem at a time. The haze isn''t the immediate threat¡ªthe stampede is.


    The sight of the bustling activity below momentarily eased the tension in his chest. Floria wasn''t defenseless. Guards moved purposefully, adventurers scouted the perimeter, and makeshift barricades had been erected at critical points should the wall be breached. Everyone was working together, and it seemed the initial tension had been successfully smoothed.


    Nick drifted closer to the wall, easily locating his father as he stood among the largest cluster of soldiers. His presence was commanding as he coordinated with guards and adventurers. Even in astral form, Nick could feel the power radiating off him. It was different from what he had seen in his fight with the troll, and it seemed to affect everyone around him.


    That has to be a control skill of some kind. I know martial classes, especially knights, get those after a certain level. Dad''s not at prestige, but he''s probably the strongest person in town after Arthur. If there''s someone who knows a battlefield control skill, it''s him.


    A network of traps spread out before the wall: spike pits camouflaged with leaves, steel wire rigged to snap up and cut through anything that stumbled into it, and rows of sharpened stakes angled toward the forest. Along the parapets, dozens of archers readied their bows, carefully passing around arrows as if just touching them wrong could set off an explosion.


    Nick''s gaze followed the line of men to a figure working methodically near one of the stairs. Old Ogden was unmistakable even from a distance. He dipped arrows into a bubbling concoction that briefly glowed before going dim. He then handed them to the closest men, who passed them along.


    Curious, Nick hovered closer. Whatever the old man was distributing was clearly meant to give the defenders an edge. The alchemist worked quickly but with precision, murmuring instructions to each archer as he passed.


    And then Ogden looked up.


    For a single, frozen moment, the old man''s eyes locked onto Nick''s. The astral plane, the invisible layer that separated Nick''s current form from the physical world, was supposed to render him undetectable. Yet the gaze that met his was piercing, as if he could see with perfect clarity.


    Nick''s breath caught¡ªif such a thing were possible in this form. He sees me.


    But just as quickly as the moment came, it passed. Ogden turned back to his work, dipping another arrow into the glowing solution and passing it to the nearest archer, making no motion to show he had seen anything unusual.


    Nick lingered, uncertain. He wanted to dismiss it as a coincidence, but deep down, he didn''t believe that. Ogden''s gaze had been too deliberate, too knowing.


    Later, Nick decided. I''ll deal with this later. He was spooked and resolved to avoid the old man for the battle.


    The rising murmur of activity pulled his focus back to the wall. The atmosphere was shifting. The guards and adventurers spoke in hushed tones, growing more agitated. Soon enough, the reason became clear as the sound of distant roars and snapping trees carried on the wind like a warning. The stampede was close.


    Nick rose a hundred feet above the wall, scanning the forest''s edge. At that height, the cloud of dust became impossible to miss. Occasionally, a bright flash of light would light up the inside, showing that some traps had already been laid, probably by the retreating expedition, but it was not enough to slow the tide.


    Soon enough, the forest erupted with noise¡ªcracking branches, the rumble of heavy bodies crashing through the underbrush, and guttural snarls. The sound grew louder with each passing second until it felt like the ground was trembling beneath its weight.


    Eugene raised his hand, signaling the defenders to ready themselves. The archers nocked their arrows. Adventurers at the base of the wall adjusted their grips on swords and spears, some muttering prayers while others checked their armor one last time.


    Nick hovered above his father, watching as he issued orders with the confidence of a seasoned leader. Beside him, Darien held a massive crossbow, whose bolts were tipped with something that shimmered faintly to his sight.


    The tension in the air was electric until finally, the calm before the storm broke as the first creature burst through the tree line.


    It was a hulking beast, an amalgamation of a bear and a rhino. Its body was covered in thick, leathery armor. As it charged, its claws dug into the earth, and saliva dripped from its gaping maw.


    An arrow shot out, striking the creature''s shoulder. The concoction-coated tip flared briefly on impact, and the beast''s chest exploded, cutting off its ear-splitting roar.


    The defenders didn''t celebrate. There was no time.


    The floodgates had opened.


    More monsters poured out of the forest¡ªa tide of claws, teeth, and fury. Wolves with glowing eyes, serpentine creatures slithering at great speeds, and insectoid beasts whose mandibles clicked with deadly intent.


    The archers loosed volley after volley, lighting up the battlefield as Ogden''s concoctions took effect. Explosions of light and sound disoriented the advancing horde, and some monsters fell before they could even reach the traps.


    But many kept coming.


    Nick clenched his astral fists. He wanted to help, to join the fight, but his current state bound him to the immaterial. All he could do was watch as his father led the defense, unwavering even as the horde closed in.


    His frustration simmered beneath the surface, threatening to boil over. He had always hated feeling helpless, and now, despite his vantage point and awareness, he was little more than a spectator.


    He glared down at his father, who barked orders with unshakable authority, and at the adventurers, who sprang into action with weapons and magic. They were giving it everything they had, yet here he was, floating uselessly above them. Bows thrummed, and the bulk of the stampede drew closer with each moment.


    There has to be something I can do.


    His mind spun, dissecting possibilities. His encounter with Ogden earlier that night resurfaced. The old alchemist had seen him- he was sure of it- piercing through the veil of the astral plane like it was nothing.


    If he can do that, there''s something I must be missing.


    An idea blossomed in his mind. It was apparent now that the rules of this world were different¡ªlooser, perhaps. Mana flowed more freely here, saturating the environment in a way he still couldn''t fully wrap his head around. What if that abundance meant the barriers between planes were thinner, too? S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Ogden can see through the layers of reality, I might not be as cut off as I believed.


    There were many implications, but he didn''t have time for caution. The monsters were coming, and if there was even a chance he could help, he had to take it.


    Nick shot away from the wall. He quickly found his destination¡ªthe back of the barracks, which was secluded and far from the crowds. No one would notice him here, not that they could see him anyway.


    He hovered for a moment, forcing himself to calm down. His frustration had carried him here, but frustration wouldn''t help him with what he was about to try. Magic required focus, precision, and willpower.


    Okay, he thought, drawing an invisible breath to steady himself. If the rules are different here, I might be able to reach through.


    Nick extended his awareness, seeking a connection to the physical world. Initially, there was nothing. Indeed, all his attempt was doing was to waste mana. But then he had a thought. There was something all around him to which he was inextricably interconnected. And so, deliberately ignoring all he knew of magical theory, Nick acted as if the air surrounding him was as close as it felt in his physical body.


    A mote of dust shifted before him.


    Encouraged, Nick doubled down. He focused harder, pressing his will against the invisible barrier separating him from the material realm.


    Nothing changed. He had achieved something considered impossible, which would have made him a pioneer in astral magic, yet the most he could do with it was produce the equivalent of a breath.


    Stop. What am I even doing? I''m becoming too used to mana being readily available. I should think of this as being back on Earth.


    Yes, that felt like a better train of thought to follow. He had proven he could interact with the physical world, if only barely, but he couldn''t do anything with that connection.


    "There is always a solution to any problem. You just have to be willing to pay the price." Those were his grandfather''s words; now more than ever, they rang with truth.


    Ignoring the ever-increasing chaos behind him, Nick desperately pushed his connection to the air to its limits. Slowly, painfully, he carved a hexagram the size of his palm into the dust. It was a pitiful effort, barely neat enough to activate.


    He certainly didn''t have enough mana in his reserves to power it through the veil and then take part in the battle. Luckily, he would soon have the most common substitute in great quantities. Having proven he could stretch his control into the real world enough to carve a ritual circle, Nick rose again.


    A deafening roar split the air, yanking him from his thoughts. Nick turned to the wall, where the monster tide had surged into full view. The stampede''s vanguard¡ªa hulking beast that looked like a cross between a shrub and a porcupine and was tall enough to tower over the wall¡ªcharged headlong into the trap-laden field.


    The defenders'' arrows rained down, some exploding in bursts of light and killing the surrounding monsters, others piercing deep into the creature''s flesh. But for every beast that fell, three more emerged from the forest.


    He reached the southern gate just in time to see Eugene lock eyes with the advancing monsters. His father''s face was set in stone as he swung his sword and shot arcs of fire, forcing the vanguard to retreat lest it be burned to a crisp. Beside him, Darien unleashed a bolt from his massive crossbow, striking down a snake-like creature before it could lunge at the defenders and splitting it in two.


    Nick hovered just behind his father, watching as he directed the battle. Despite the preparations, the strain was beginning to show. The wall was holding for now, thanks to the traps, but the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming.


    It wasn''t long before the first man got too reckless and was nailed in the head by a thrown stone. His headless body fell, breaking against the unforgiving ground.


    Stone-faced, his companions continued to fire, never taking their eyes off the encroaching monsters.


    Nick, on the other hand, had found his power source. Blood had been spilled.

 Chapter 39

    Nick wasted no time. He wasn''t likely to get a better opportunity, and he was long past being squeamish at the sight of death, especially such a clean one. He descended, halting atop the sticky pool of blood spreading beneath the lifeless body. He felt a pang of sadness that such a young life would be cut off, but there was no room for sentiment. Every second counted.Carefully, he guided the air currents under his control to lift the blood from the ground. Thick and sluggish, it resisted him, but he pressed harder, gritting his metaphorical teeth. Slowly, tendrils of crimson rose into the air, coming together under his command. The mana coursing through him burned like fire, but Nick pushed through the sensation, focusing on repeating his earlier feat.


    The battle continued to rage around him. A thunderous crash nearby made him flinch. He glanced up in time to see the bifurcated remains of a forest lizard land mere feet away. Nick''s gaze darted to the wall, where Eugene stood atop the battlements, his blade dripping with ichor. His father''s expression was hard, but he didn''t seem harried as he easily kept any monster from scaling the wall.


    Nick allowed himself a brief moment of relief but soon returned to his task. He used the blood to draw another hexagram with great care, trying his best to avoid spilling even a single drop. What he was attempting was already complicated enough; adding even imperfections would make it impossible.


    It took far longer than he would have liked, but Nick had to remind himself that he was already breaking new ground here. It was possible that this world had a much better method to do what he was doing¡ªindeed, it was likely¡ªbut as far as he knew, affecting the world through another layer of reality was a feat only spoken of for extraplanar entities.


    It helps to keep me grounded that I''m metaphorically sweating like a pig to push a few ounces of blood around. To anyone who doesn''t know astral magic, it''s probably not very impressive.


    Once the basic hexagram was complete, Nick began methodically carving intricate symbols into the surrounding dirt, reinforcing the ritual''s structure. Each symbol felt like dragging a boulder uphill, and his mana reserves were dwindling alarmingly fast. Unfortunately, they were necessary. Trying to complete an astral ritual without the proper anchoring would just as likely send him careening through the layers.


    Fuck, I''m going to be left with little mana once I''m done. I could probably speed things up if I were less careful, but that sounds like a terrible idea. Also, if I tried to power the ritual with my own mana, I''d be snapped back to my body before I could even get its benefits, much less take part in the battle. Being parsimonious is good here. Heh.


    The moment he completed the circle, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He pressed his will into the blood, infusing it with a spark of mana. The response was immediate. The liquid ignited into a crimson light, illuminating the symbols. This was the hardest part. He now needed to guide the ritual through intent alone to achieve his desired result. That was never a good idea and was especially dangerous when attempting to cross the astral layer. Beyond his willpower, he could only rely on the mass presence of death in the area. That might be enough to weaken the boundaries of reality just enough for him to slip in.


    Nick closed his eyes, focusing on the sensations that most resembled his need to reach through. The feeling of breaching the sea, the shock of stepping out of a warm house into the cold air, and the sticky warmth of blood staining his hands. He poured those memories into the ritual, weaving them together through his intent.


    A snap echoed in his mind, like a taut rope breaking free.


    The hexagram flared brightly, and Nick felt a strange duality for a moment as his astral form and the physical place he occupied became one. His connection to the material plane solidified, not enough for him to materialize¡ªhe had nowhere near the power for that¡ªbut enough to sense the air again.


    He opened his eyes and tested his newfound presence. With a flick of his will, the wind stirred around his form, creating a faint but discernible breeze. It was far easier than before, and the strain significantly lessened.


    System Notification


    For completing the [Ritual of the Unveiling], you have earned:


    12.121 EXP


    You leveled up!


    Nick allowed himself a smile of satisfaction. The ritual worked, as evidenced by the System notifications appearing again. He was no longer a helpless observer. The added stats would also help, especially with his mana hitting forty-nine. He was very close to the first threshold.


    This was quite the gamble, but I suppose I am a bit of a gambler myself. Any who dedicates their lives to the occult has to be. It only makes the successes all the sweeter. Also, I should probably push any more notifications to the back for now. I can''t afford to get distracted.


    A deafening roar brought his attention back to the battlefield. Another of the large bush monsters from earlier had successfully overcome the traps and was charging again, angling its thorn-covered body as it barreled toward the wall.


    I can''t do anything about that. Fuck, I hate all this work going to waste.


    That was when a glimmer of light caught his eye. Following its trajectory, he saw an arrow bury itself into the beast''s body, disappearing behind the leaves. It seemed to have failed for a moment before a massive implosion occurred. Air was sucked towards the monster at great speed, ripping free from Nick''s control.


    When the effect ended, the monster only stood out of sheer chance. Its body was gutted, with a massive hole in the middle. A second later, it toppled forward, dead.


    "It''s sure useful to have so many alchemical weapons," an aged voice said over the roar of battle. Nick turned and saw it belonged to Ogden, who was talking with the archer who had taken the shot. However, from the way he pitched his voice to carry, it seemed clear he knew someone else was listening. "I made enough to handle the big beasts, but if someone could help with the smaller ones, it would allow us to keep our stockpile and ensure the security of all."


    I''m going to have to talk with him after this is done. He obviously knows I''m here.


    That, however, was a concern for later. Nick took the hint and floated away down the wall, where the younger soldiers and adventurers had been tasked with handling the stray beasts.


    Being able to take in the entire battle from above, Nick had no trouble spotting those who needed help the most and began to liberally cast [Wind Blast] to give them some breathing room.


    Several times, he had to pull someone back from the jaws of certain death with [Wind Burst]. He was sure that once the battle was over, people would talk about divine providence helping them survive, but he didn''t mind too much for once. If that was what it took to hide his presence, he''d take it. One person being aware was already bad enough.


    Occasionally, he sneaked a look at the central position, where his father kept directing the men, and intervened when a creature got too close for comfort. Nick hated to admit it, but if this was what a stampede was like, Eugene would be able to handle it.


    Again, his sword flashed, cleaving through the neck of a wolf beast that had somehow avoided notice until it got to the wall. The creature collapsed, twitching, and Eugene kicked its body over as if it were nothing more than an inconvenience.


    Nick wasn''t sure whether to be impressed or terrified.


    The defenders were holding, if with some losses. The traps were thinning the horde, but the sheer numbers pressing in were exhausting even the most seasoned fighters.


    Satisfied that the northern defenses would hold, Nick focused his efforts on a cluster of creatures near the base of the wall¡ªsmall, scurrying mantis-like things with sharp claws and wide mandibles. He conjured another [Wind Burst], sending the blast into their midst. It wasn''t strong enough to harm them, but it scattered them, breaking their momentum and buying the defenders precious seconds.


    A nearby archer, oblivious to Nick''s presence, took the opportunity to fire a volley of arrows into the disoriented pack. If his aim turned out to be much better than he''d ever managed, it was only because of the adrenaline. At least, that was what the man would likely tell himself.


    More confident now that he was contributing, Nick continued scanning the battlefield for more opportunities, flitting between groups of monsters. Another [Wind Burst], concentrated as much as he could this time, shifted the balance of a charging bear-rhino, causing it to fall on its side, where a large foxkin adventurer finished it off with a fire-infused punch. A third sent a fat lizard tumbling into a pit lined with spikes.


    I think I saw Elia''s father somewhere in that mess. Good to know everyone''s contributing.


    Each spell sapped his reserves, and he felt the strain mounting. But the sight of the defenders holding their ground kept him going. Every second he could buy mattered.


    Near Eugene, a young adventurer sprinted up the stairs, pale but determined. He reached the top and saluted hastily. "Captain! Sir Arthur''s stable. He should rejoin you soon."


    Eugene nodded, and Nick spotted a flicker of relief crossing his face. "Finally, some good news. Return to your position, young man."


    The young man nodded and rushed off, disappearing into the chaos.


    "Strange that it would take him this long to recover," Darien muttered from the opposite side, his deep voice carrying just enough for Nick to catch. "Arthur doesn''t usually go down that easily. Nothing in this stampede should''ve put him out of commission."


    Eugene didn''t reply immediately. His eyes scanned the skies above the battlefield, his expression grim. "I''m afraid we''re about to find that out," he said at last.


    Nick was about to push another monster away from the wall when Eugene moved abruptly, stepping two feet to the side and raising his sword in one fluid motion. The blade ignited, and he slashed upward, sending an arc of fire into the night sky.


    An ear-splitting screech answered. The defenders froze for a heartbeat, simultaneously turning toward the sound.


    Out of the darkness, a massive shape emerged. Its wide, leathery wings stretched twenty feet as it hovered above the battlefield. Green-black scales glistened like wet stone, and reptilian eyes burned with a predatory intelligence. The creature''s tail whipped behind it, the barbed tip promising violence.


    It was a wyvern¡ªan adult one. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a moment of silence as the fighters paused to acknowledge the new threat. Then, the wyvern let out another screech and dove toward the wall.


    Eugene didn''t hesitate. He raised his sword again, causing the flames to spread over his armor, and shouted, "Fire! Fire at it!"


    The men snapped out of their stupor, and a volley of arrows shot toward the beast. Most bounced harmlessly off its armored hide, but a few exploded on contact, damaging some of the scales and eliciting a furious roar. As soon as it was done, Eugene jumped, clearing a hundred feet.


    Nick could only watch as his father met the wyvern''s charge, reaching the end of his arc in the sky and slashing at its outstretched claws. Flames erupted from his blade toward a damaged scale, forcing the creature to veer away at the last second.


    Darien was already moving, having loaded his massive crossbow with a bolt tipped in some kind of glowing substance. He aimed carefully, tracking the wyvern as it circled for another attack.


    Nick''s mind, meanwhile, was locked in an internal battle. He had known that wyverns possessed a powerful wind affinity, but he hadn''t expected it to be this overwhelming. It took all he could give to prevent the air from being ripped away from around his father, and he doubted the wyvern was doing it as anything more than a distraction tactic since Eugene''s stats were high enough that he could survive for hours without oxygen.


    He knew he wasn''t doing anything consequential, but if he could give his father even just a tiny bit more strength, he would exhaust his reserves fully without hesitation. It was the least he could do when facing a monster that could order the skies to follow its whims.


    The wyvern dove again, its claws outstretched. Eugene met it head-on, slashing against its talons in a burst of sparks. The force of the impact sent him flying backward. He landed like a meteor, and the ground exploded as he touched down.


    Still, the exchange, though one-sided, had given the defenders time to prepare another round of attacks. Darien didn''t waste the opportunity. His crossbow fired with a resounding thunk, and the glowing bolt pierced the wyvern''s shoulder. The beast screeched in pain, flailing as it retreated into the sky.


    Nick sagged, his form flickering dangerously. He had nothing left to give, but the sight of the injured wyvern made him exhale. They could hurt it.


    Eugene emerged from the crater and roared. "Hold your positions! It''s coming!"


    Indeed, the monster had seemingly decided to go down with them all because a massive whirlwind was picking up around its form, shrouding everything but its glowing eyes from sight. It was so high up that they could only wait for it to attack.


    Nick, who had the benefit of a shared elemental affinity, stared in horror as more mana than he had ever seen used at once gathered above them, coalescing around the wyvern''s maw.

 Chapter 40

    The swirling storm surrounding the wyvern grew darker, howling ferociously. The entire battlefield seemed to hold its breath as the monstrous creature loomed above, the sheer scale of its power rendering the defenders below helpless spectators. Even Eugene, who stood tall amidst the chaos, flames licking his armor and sword, looked impossibly small against the fury about to descend from the heavens.Deep within their lizard brain, everyone understood that this creature was beyond them.


    Nick grabbed onto that despair and ruthlessly quashed it. Now wasn''t the time to give up. Luckily, it seemed he wasn''t the only one to shake off the feeling, though the fact that he had been affected in the first place just went to show that the [Ritual of Unveiling] had significant downsides.


    His father burned brighter than he had all night, and the fire around him fed on the churning winds, causing the stone beneath his feet to bubble and crack. The heat was so intense that even from the astral plane, Nick could feel it pressing against him. It was a spectacle of raw power, the materialization of Eugene''s will to protect his people at any cost.


    But Nick could see the truth. His father''s flame, as fierce as it was, wasn''t enough. The wyvern''s gathering mana dwarfed it by an order of magnitude.


    Thanks to his affinity, Nick understood precisely what was about to hit them: a concentration of elemental force that could raze most of Floria''s western blocks in a single breath. The gap between them was too vast. Even if Eugene reached the wyvern, the gale surrounding it would toss him aside like a leaf in a storm.


    Nick clenched his immaterial fists. No. I won''t let this happen. I just got a family; I''m not ready to let it go. Even if they might hate me for what I''m about to do.


    His father was clearly preparing to jump into the storm, gathering the power needed to close the distance, intending to sacrifice himself to give the defenders more time. Nick''s heart swelled with pride¡ªand fury. He wouldn''t stand by and watch Eugene die. Not when there was still something he could do.


    I have to stop him. He dragged the last dwindling traces of mana to the surface. Every ounce of his will strained to gather enough for one final [Wind Burst]. Only through his increased understanding of the element and [Parsimonia] was this possible, and Nick gave himself a thirty percent chance of simply being snapped back into his body because of the effort.


    His plan was simple: push Eugene off course before he could make his suicidal charge. The cost would be steep¡ªhundreds of lives lost to the wyvern''s wrath¡ªbut Nick couldn''t bear the thought of losing his father. It was selfish, greedy, and petty. He didn''t care.


    Eugene was tough enough to survive the breath. Some of the stronger adventurers were, too. Once the monster was spent, they could mount a more successful attack.


    The wyvern roared as it completed the spell, deafening in its triumph. The gale around it intensified, and the mana at its core solidified into a blinding orb, a hurricane compressed into a single sphere. For a fleeting moment, Nick admired the incredible connection to the element required to achieve such a feat. He certainly couldn''t replicate it, even with time and rituals, but merely observing had sparked some ideas in him. The beast reared back, opening its maw to unleash death.


    Nick''s spell was nearly ready. He gritted his teeth, forcing the dangerously thin mana into a cohesive pattern¡ªironically helped by the terrifying display of elemental control above him, which made visualization much easier¡ª even as his mind unhelpfully informed him that after this, he''d have just enough power to maintain his astral form, and not for long.


    As he prepared to release it, a searing light tore through the night sky.


    A lightning bolt, brighter and more brilliant than any Nick had ever seen, struck the wyvern with the force of an enraged god. The air exploded with the sound of shattering stones and the shriek of a ruptured spell. Even as a projection, Nick was forced to shield his eyes as the lightning illuminated the battlefield, turning night into day for a brief moment.


    The wyvern''s roar turned into a scream of agony. Its coalesced mana scattered violently, flattening everyone, human and monster alike, to the ground in a downburst¡ªbut limiting the damage to bruises and broken bones to those who fell from the wall. Its massive body crashed into the earth with a sound like a bomb going off. The winds raged for a few seconds before they faded, leaving only silence in their wake.


    Nick''s grasp on his spell had faltered entirely. He blinked, adjusting his vision as the battlefield returned to its dim state. Once he was sure he wasn''t about to vanish, he turned, seeking the source of the lighting.


    There, stepping through a shattered portion of the wall, was Arthur.


    The old man radiated power. He walked through the devastation without sparing a glance at the fallen men until he stopped next to Eugene, keeping his longsword pointed at the beast. It was made of an obsidian-like material and crackled with electricity, with faint arcs of lightning dancing along its surface. Arthur''s face was set in a cold mask, his eyes never wavering from the downed wyvern as though he dared it to rise again.


    "You''re late," Eugene growled, though there was a flicker of relief in his voice. Most of his flames had been extinguished by the release of the wyvern''s attack, but some remained, concentrated on his sword. It was a remarkably similar technique to Arthur''s, though evidently lesser.


    "Had to make an entrance," came the reply, not sounding like someone who had been out of commission a mere half an hour earlier. "But I see you still need me to handle your messes, kid."


    Once the defenders picked themselves up, they erupted into cheers. It had all happened so quickly that many were still stunned by the sheer might the wyvern had displayed, but they recovered remarkably. Nick, on the other hand, couldn''t relax. He didn''t know what Arthur''s reserves were like, but he doubted he was ready to engage in a long battle. Whatever strength the older man had left, it wasn''t infinite. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s gaze flicked to the men on the walls. "Hold your fire," he commanded. "Let it come to me while you handle the lesser beasts."


    Eugene glanced at him but sighed in agreement. There wasn''t much any of them could do to damage it. Not before it retaliated. "You always were dramatic."


    The wyvern roared defiantly, reminding them it wasn''t finished yet. It pushed itself upright, struggling to lift its battered form with clawed wings. Nick could see the raw fury in its glowing eyes¡ªthe refusal to submit even in the face of such overwhelming power. Its snout was cracked and bleeding, with Lichtenberg figures running along its length.


    Eugene instinctively raised his sword, augmenting the flames, but he stepped back after a moment, allowing Arthur to take the lead. The old man nodded in thanks and moved forward.


    Nick felt his exhaustion weighing down on him, but he stayed put. He wasn''t done yet.


    The wyvern shrieked, sending a shockwave through the battlefield as it abruptly took to the skies. Arthur met its ascent with a jagged bolt of lightning, illuminating the heavens in flashes of white. His aim was true, but the wyvern twisted in mid-air with impossible grace, allowing the attack to scrape along its thick scales instead of piercing through. Nick could feel it manipulating the winds to provide additional lift when it should have none and was impressed despite himself.


    Their duel was breathtaking. Arthur began to float as his armor glowed with pulsing veins of electricity. Each swing of his blade cracked the night with thunderous roars. Although injured, the wyvern countered with deadly precision, conjuring gale-force winds that churned the already devastated battlefield, forcing the men to take cover.


    Nevertheless, they persevered, seizing every opportunity to eliminate the dazed monsters.


    Nick hovered nearby, caught between awe and fear. The mana fluctuations struck him like physical blows, forcing him to retreat farther than he wished. His form flickered as he instinctively clutched his chest, even though he had no heart here to protect. He wasn''t fully in the astral plane, nor completely tied to the material, but in this liminal state, the rules of both worlds could still harm him with sufficient power.


    If I take too much of this, I''ll lose more than my hold on this place, he realized grimly. But I can''t leave. Not now.


    He resisted his instincts, retreating just far enough to avoid being shredded. His perspective shifted, giving him a vantage point of the battlefield, where the fight began to rage again despite the titanic duel above them.


    The defenders relentlessly picked off the remaining monsters by exploiting their greater protection. Traps snapped shut, spears flew, and battle cries echoed as the adventurers rallied around their captain''s blazing presence. A few spells were cast, though they felt like child''s play compared to what was above them. Still, it all bought precious seconds against the unyielding tide of claws and teeth.


    Arthur stopped hovering in place and went on the offensive, becoming a silver and white streak against the black sky. He was too fast for Nick to follow, but he could see the crackling arcs spreading outward as he slammed into the wyvern. The beast roared in fury, retaliating with a swipe of its claws that sent Arthur hurtling backward.


    Even in retreat, Arthur twisted mid-air, summoning another bolt of lightning. The wyvern rolled in response, folding its wings tight as it dove. It skimmed the ground at breakneck speed, the winds in its wake scattering monsters and defenders alike. Then, with a powerful beat of its wings, it shot back upward, narrowly avoiding the explosive crack of lightning where it had just been, which obliterated a remarkably resilient group of insectoid beasts.


    Nick marveled at their speed. Even though both were not at their best, the fight was breathtakingly fast. Every dive, every roll, every conjured hurricane and lightning aimed to gain the upper hand.


    Though the fight seemed to stall for a bit, Arthur''s blade burned brighter with each strike. His steps, even on empty air, left trails of electrical energy that lingered even after he moved, increasing the availability of his element. He was orchestrating a storm, shaping the battlefield to his will.


    Still, the wyvern endured, patiently biding its time and using its superior mobility to evade direct confrontation. Its winds grew stronger, but it was unable to unleash them upon Floria, for doing so would divert its attention from Arthur, leading to its demise.


    The edges of the gales were still strong enough to tear through the ranks of defenders, impeding their efforts. Yet, whenever someone was on the brink of death at the hands of the advancing monsters, a wave of searing flames would rescue them.


    The wyvern attempted to find an opening, feigning another dive to sweep the defenders, then turning mid-maneuver to unleash the gathered winds on Arthur. He thrust his sword forward, and at his command, all the leftover electricity surged through the wind, striking the wyvern''s eye. The beast howled, its flight faltering as blood sprayed from the reopened wound.


    Nick could see the wyvern''s strength waning as its control over the air became ragged and uneven. Arthur pressed his advantage, losing altitude with a resounding crack of thunder before leaping skyward once more. His final attack was an upward strike charged with so much mana that it seemed to split the sky apart.


    The wyvern attempted to dodge, but its injury slowed it just enough. Arthur found his mark, cleaving into the creature''s chest. The wyvern let out one final scream, convulsing in the air as the lightning coursed through its body, then collapsed, crashing in a smoldering heap.


    The battlefield went still. For a moment, no one moved.


    Then, a roar erupted from the defenders. The few remaining monsters scattered in all directions, instinctively understanding that only death awaited them, only to be cut down by the jubilant adventurers.


    The wave was broken.


    As the first rays of dawn crept over the horizon, painting the battlefield in hues of orange and gold, Nick let out a shaky breath. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, but he didn''t retreat. Not yet.


    Beneath him, Eugene was joined by Arthur. The two men exchanged nods before they turned to rally their troops for the final drive.


    Nick allowed himself a moment to feel proud. His father and Arthur had achieved the impossible and emerged victorious. They had saved the town and everyone in it.


    And maybe, he thought, his gaze lingering on the rising sun, I helped a little too.

 Chapter 41

    The battlefield was quieter now, though the air still carried the metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of burned flesh. As Nick floated above the scene, the sky brightened with the first rays of dawn. Below, defenders milled about, exhaustion evident in every step as they went about the grim work of recovery.Bodies of monsters¡ªsome small and mangled, others massive and more intact¡ªlittered the ground. Here and there, glimmers of valuable materials shone among the carnage: lustrous hides, glistening fangs, and claws that shimmered faintly with embedded mana. Nick''s gaze lingered on a patch of silvery-green wyvern scales, promising enchantment potential he could only dream of with their sheen.


    One scale like that could jumpstart my next project. If I could draw my minor affinity from a hatchling, an adult would surely be enough to boost it¡ªif I didn''t blow myself up channeling that much power, of course.


    He sighed, knowing he wouldn''t get the chance to harvest anything. It was truly a miracle he was still able to linger. Attempting to affect the material world would send him back to his body, and he''d suffer the backlash for days.


    Still, the thought nagged at him. There was so much here¡ªenough rare material to incite the most powerful factions on Earth to go to war. The temptation to swoop down and snatch something was nearly overwhelming. But he knew better.


    Even if I could do anything, it''s time to go. If Mom catches me in an active ritual spell, unresponsive, it''s over. All that trust I''ve built up¡ªgone. No second chances. She''s been pretty free with her parenting after the class ceremony, dryad debacle notwithstanding, but I don''t want to test her if I don''t have to.


    Reluctantly, he got ready to fly back home. He had already pushed his luck by staying as long as he did. Just as he was about to take off, something caught his eye.


    Old Ogden stood alone on a patch of empty wall. His tall, wiry figure was unmistakable, even when silhouetted by the sunrise. Unlike the other adventurers and defenders, who hurried to gather spoils or attend to the wounded, Ogden was still, arms behind his back, his weathered face tilted toward the sky.


    Nick frowned. The old man wasn''t the type to waste time standing around. He was an opportunist through and through, and he''d expected to see him darting around to secure the best monster parts before anyone else. The fact that he wasn''t currently elbow-deep in wyvern blood was unusual.


    What is he waiting for? I can understand trusting the soldiers not to scam him, considering many more would have died tonight without his help, but this still feels strange. He should know that adventurers are rarely as noble.


    Hovering closer, Nick observed the old man for a moment. Ogden didn''t move or even glance around, but the longer Nick watched, the clearer it became: he was waiting for someone.


    A strange certainty settled over him. He''s waiting for me. Damn, I was hoping he''d forget in the chaos. Or at least get some time to come up with a plan.


    Tentatively, Nick descended, keeping his body away from the sunlight, even though he doubted anyone else could see him. The closer he got, the more surreal the scene became. Ogden remained as still as stone, his posture deceptively casual, as if he had all the time in the world. Meanwhile, greedy adventurers would do their best to tear into valuable corpses. Admittedly, most people were still busy tending to the wounded, passing around Ogden''s concoctions, and forming a line for the few local healers. But they would shift their attention soon enough.


    Nick stopped a few feet away, unsure of what to say¡ªor if he should say anything at all.


    As if sensing his hesitation, Ogden spoke. "You ought to be heading home. Lingering will do you no good."


    Nick froze. It wasn''t a question, but it wasn''t precisely an accusation either.


    "I¡ª" He hesitated, then tried again. "Just¡­ making sure everything''s settled."


    Ogden chuckled, sounding dry and unhurried. "You''re not wrong for looking around. Plenty of folks don''t realize how much value is left on a field like this, even if they think they do."


    The old man kept his gaze away from Nick, yet he still felt like he was being examined under a microscope. Considering that he didn''t know if those were even a thing in this world, it was quite something.


    "But you know better, don''t you?" Ogden continued. "You can see uses for everything. You know what these monsters are worth."


    Nick didn''t answer, caught between curiosity and unease.


    Ogden continued, seemingly unbothered by the silence. "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure a decent portion of the spoils ends up in the hands of all those who fought tonight. Fair''s fair, after all."


    The alchemist''s tone shifted, a wry edge creeping in. "But not everyone can be out here to have their pick, can they? Some have other priorities. Other responsibilities." He gestured vaguely at the field. "For those folks, well¡­ I''ll make sure they have a chance to get what they need."


    Nick blinked, caught between disbelief and hilarity. "You''re saying you will sell me my share of the spoils out of the goodness of your heart?"


    Ogden smirked, the expression as sharp as any blade. "Call it a service. Collecting and preserving monster materials isn''t free, you know. And not everyone has the expertise to handle the more fragile bits. They''ll all get their portion of the spoils. From my shop, of course. For a fee."


    Nick couldn''t help it. He laughed. "You''re unbelievable."


    The old man shrugged. "A business has to survive, and survival''s a business, boy. Always has been. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll set something aside for you. A few choice pieces from the wyvern, perhaps."


    Nick stiffened. "That would be lovely," he got out. He should have expected his affinity to be discovered, but it was still jarring to be so transparent after a lifetime spent hiding.


    Ogden didn''t answer directly. "Let''s just say I have an eye for talent. You''ve been doing great work, even if it''s been secret. Keep it up. The world always has room for a clever mind."


    Nick swallowed, unsure how to respond. Ogden''s words felt like a challenge and an acknowledgment all at once.


    "I''ll stop by," he said finally.


    "Good," Ogden replied, his voice laced with dry amusement. "Wouldn''t want all this to go to waste on people who''ll sell their share as soon as the caravan gets here."


    Without another word, Nick turned and took off, blurring into the sky as he flew toward home.


    The world below shimmered in the fresh light of dawn, and Nick felt bone-tired. Although he couldn''t feel adrenaline, as he didn''t have a physical body, he had been on high alert for hours. Now that the emergency had passed and he had a tentative agreement with Ogden, he simply wanted to slip back into his body and go to sleep.


    Below him, the citizens of Floria were awake and moving about, clearly roused by the terrible duel. They seemed unsure whether to approach the wall or wait for someone to inform them of what had happened.


    Nick knew his father would reassure them soon. Despite the losses, tonight would be remembered as a great victory for Floria.


    I would love to believe our troubles end here, but I''m not that naive. The haze is still there, and I''ll eat my hat if this is the last "unprecedented" threat coming from the Green Ocean.


    However, that was a problem for later.


    Nick slipped inside his home through the front wall and stopped short when he saw his mother.


    She sat by the living room window, staring straight ahead, yet her posture was relaxed, suggesting hard-won relief. Her hands cradled a delicate ceramic cup whose contents were untouched and cold.


    Nick hesitated, feeling an unfamiliar pang in his chest. Kid Nick had always viewed his mother as unshakable¡ªa warrior whose strength and courage were unmatched. Yet, as he observed her now, he realized how much this night must have cost her.


    The slight slump of her shoulders and the faint lines around her eyes suggested a profound exhaustion that couldn''t be merely physical. She had been ready to act, to step into the fray if necessary, but was forced to stay behind.


    Nick had wondered why. It was unlike her to sit out a fight, especially one as crucial as this. But now, seeing her here, he understood. She would have been the town''s last hope if the wall had fallen. In that case, Elena would have gathered as many civilians as she could and led them away, ensuring their survival even in the face of utter defeat.


    She was their contingency plan, he realized. She had stayed behind, knowing that although she had the power to support her husband, her duty was to let him go.


    His respect for her deepened, and he felt a flicker of guilt. He had risked so much tonight, skirting the edges of danger in ways she would never have allowed had she known. Yet, she had trusted him not to make the situation any harder.


    What would have happened if the monsters had breached the wall and she had tried to evacuate us, only to find me stuck in a ritual? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick lingered for a moment longer, then floated silently toward the stairs, allowing his mother her peace. He suspected he knew the answer but didn''t want to face it.


    Halfway up, he paused.


    Devon sat on the staircase, his arms resting on his knees, his eyes fixed vacantly ahead. The sight startled Nick; his brother had been soundly asleep when he left. But now, he looked as if he hadn''t slept at all.


    For a moment, panic prickled at Nick''s thoughts. Did he find out? Did he go into my room?


    However, a glance at his bedroom door showed it was untouched. The line of stoneroot he had placed beneath it before leaving was still intact, meaning no one had entered. Devon also didn''t seem to be there to investigate anything.


    Instead, he looked lost.


    Nick hovered closer, noticing the faint shadows under his brother''s eyes and the tightness in his jaw. His expression was unreadable, but the vacant stare and occasional twitch of his fingers indicated that he had spent the night in anxious anticipation.


    He kept watch too, Nick realized. He must''ve been just as worried.


    As a knight in training and his parents'' son, Nick understood that Devon felt a strong sense of responsibility toward the town. Although it wasn''t anything concrete yet, with their father in his prime and perfectly capable of handling Floria''s needs, Devon knew that one day the responsibility of being town Captain would fall to him.


    It''s more surprising that he didn''t sneak off too. But I suppose Mom would have stopped him right away. He must have felt very frustrated, being forced to stay.


    A lump formed in his throat. He hadn''t given much thought to how the night would affect his family. He''d been so focused on his own role that he''d overlooked how much they all cared in their individual ways.


    Guilt tugged at him again, but he pushed it aside. He wouldn''t change what had happened tonight even if he could, and his presence had saved the lives of several men who would have otherwise fallen prey to the monsters.


    Carefully, Nick floated past Devon, leaving his brother to his thoughts. He reached his room and slipped inside, breathing a sigh of relief when he saw everything was as he had left it.


    He moved to the center of the circle and concentrated as he readied himself to return to his body. A sharp, almost physical tearing severed his connection to the ritual, and Nick was drawn back into himself.


    His eyes snapped open, and the dim light of his room seemed strangely harsh after the surreal clarity of the astral plane. His body felt heavy and stiff from lying motionless for so long. He sat up slowly, shaking off the lingering disorientation.


    A gentle chime resonated in his mind, and a flurry of system messages materialized before him.


    Oh, yeah. I did kill a few monsters myself, huh? I guess I deserve a little reward.

 Chapter 42

    SYSTEM ALERT


    Spell Ranked Up: Wind Blast


    Mastery: ProficientExperience Gained: 5.000


    Killer Mantis Killed x3


    Rabid Wolf Killed x1


    Mudstrider Killed x1


    Ripple Bug Killed x17


    Vine Devil Killed x2


    Squirrel Throwers Killed x9


    Experience Gained: 9.750


    Level up!


    Well, I suppose I didn''t kill as many as I could have if I had been there physically, but I still earned two levels from the whole night. And I''m pretty sure I can advance my affinity to the next rank if I get the right ingredients from Ogden.


    The battle between the Wyvern and Arthur had been too fierce for him to even attempt to interfere, so he hadn''t received any direct reward. But for Nick, simply watching had been enough.


    Now that he wasn''t worried sick about his father''s fate, he could finally admit that the stampede was ultimately a net positive, at least for him. He was sure the families of the fallen wouldn''t feel the same, but Floria''s citizens were aware of their status as frontiersmen. Life wasn''t cheap, but they all knew it could end quickly.


    Sitting cross-legged on his bed, Nick softly drummed his fingers against his knees. He allowed his mind to wander, retracing the night''s events in search of clarity. There was so much to unpack¡ªtoo much, really¡ªbut he had to start somewhere.


    His first revelation was both the most exhilarating and the most puzzling. He had managed to affect the material plane while still in astral form¡ªnot just observing, but actually interacting. That had always been the domain of legendary mages on Earth, and even then, it was limited and typically tied to elaborate rituals or devilish pacts. But Nick had accomplished it instinctively, relying only on his wind affinity and sheer determination.


    Initially, he had assumed this breakthrough would be sufficient to elevate the Trait to Intermediate rank. After all, wasn''t mastery the ability to transcend one''s limits? Yet, there was no such notification when the system messages came in.


    That discrepancy gnawed at him. If it wasn''t his wind affinity reaching a new level, then what was it? He scratched his head, trying to pick the problem apart.


    What I know is this: I managed to infuse enough intent into my mana that I could create a tenuous connection to the air. Whether it was my desperation that did the trick or some planar metaphysical rule that''s different here, I don''t know, but that''s what happened. Also, as far as I know, no elemental mage could ever affect their element in astral form¡ªeven the ancient fire-breathers of the Inca had to rely on specially made ritual weapons to defend themselves in the astral plane. I know people thought it was because the affinity resided in the body and not the spirit, but I''m sure everyone agreed that wasn''t a good path to follow.


    So was it the affinity at all?


    The other option was that the mass death event¡ªof both people and monsters¡ªhad weakened reality enough for him to slip through in a cosmic coincidence.


    The idea that death affects the fabric of reality is well-understood, but I have never heard of any noticeable effect occurring with fewer than ten thousand deaths. Even then, without a master ritualist to guide the changes, they would either dissipate on their own or merge into a resentful spiritual manifestation.


    Then there was [Blasphemy]. The official description claimed it protected him from external influences, but its true nature remained completely unknown. Could it have played a role? It wasn''t the first time he''d wondered about its implications.


    "Blasphemy," he murmured aloud, as if it might conjure answers. It didn''t, of course. He shook his head, forcing himself to move on. Speculation could wait until he had a clearer picture of what happened.


    The next thing to consider was the wyvern. Watching it battle Arthur had been nothing short of awe-inspiring. The sheer power it wielded and the finesse with which it controlled the air were unlike anything Nick had ever seen. His own wind magic seemed crude by comparison, like a child splashing in puddles beside a roaring river.


    And yet, that was precisely why the experience had been invaluable. He had seen the limits of what was possible, seen how a creature born to the element wielded it as naturally as breathing.


    In comparison, the magic described in Ingrid''s journal was not particularly impressive. Studying its contents had been a slow process, as her leaps of logic and instinctive approach limited the depth of her explanations. However, after witnessing the wyvern in action, he felt like a piece of the puzzle had finally clicked into place.


    He was certain that his progress would speed up if he could truly internalize and understand what he had observed. Maybe not to the extent of a genius like her, but enough to make a difference.


    Nick stretched his fingers, flexing them as if testing the air.


    It responded eagerly to his commands, and he had to physically restrain himself from experimenting to see if he could put those insights into action. His reserves were still nearly depleted, and he faced a long day ahead.


    Finally, there was the stampede itself. The more he thought about it, the less sense it made. The monsters had emerged from the south, yet the wyvern¡ªa creature he knew hailed from the northwest¡ªhad appeared to lead the charge.


    There might have been another nest, but the limited research he had conducted indicated that wyverns were fiercely territorial. If the stampede had been powerful enough to attract its attention, they would have had to confront the entire flock.


    That meant the creature hadn''t been acting naturally. It had been driven to them.


    And who could direct a wyvern?


    The only real answer he could provide was the gods of the forest, the entities who governed the wild lands with their own inscrutable logic. The temple was also evidently activating to address their growing influence, which indicated that the threat wasn''t merely in Nick''s head.


    The stampede, the chaos, the senseless death¡ªit all indicated something larger at play. Something intentional.


    Nick''s lips pressed into a hard line. If gods were involved, it meant trouble for everyone.


    For now, however, he would keep this revelation to himself, aside from the information exchange he planned to have. There was no need to stir the pot until Alluria''s delegation could get a sense of the situation.


    I might not be able to use astral projection to spy on them, though. If Ogden could see me, I must assume that anyone powerful enough can do the same. The Prelate is supposed to be far beyond Alexander, and I would rate him among the top ten in Floria.


    His thoughts briefly turned to the monster parts waiting to be sorted. A smirk tugged at his lips. The old alchemist''s enticing promise of spoils had captured his interest. Nick had every intention of paying him a visit.


    But not yet.


    First, he needed rest. And then, he needed to think. Going to such a place with his head clouded was a recipe for disaster. He''d be fleeced of everything he knew and left with the scraps.


    As Nick lay back against the pillows, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Nick stretched his arms overhead, wincing as his muscles protested. Although his body had been safely tucked away during the battle, the mental strain of the night weighed heavily on him. He glanced around his room; his initial attempts to clean up had been only marginally successful. Obsidian pieces still lay scattered on the floor, and despite his best efforts, the stoneroot powder was too fine to clean up without air magic¡ªwhich he hadn''t used since he was tapped out.


    Sighing, Nick pulled himself upright. He had to clean this up before anyone came upstairs.


    He gathered the obsidian pieces, carefully wiping away the powdery residue and placing them back into the wooden chest he kept under his bed. He would need to carve new ones for any major ritual, but these would suffice if he needed to cast something in a pinch.


    Now that his mana had recovered, he felt no hesitation in conjuring a gust that cleaned the floor, coalescing just above a satchel where he let the gathered stoneroot settle. Although the magic was basic, he wouldn''t have been able to perform it without casting [Minor Elemental Manipulation] before, which indicated that he wasn''t merely imagining his deeper connection to the air.


    By the time he was done, it looked like any other teenage boy''s space¡ªmessy but not suspicious. Read latest stories on empire


    Satisfied, Nick gave one final look around the room before heading for the door. His stomach rumbled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten since before the stampede.


    As he descended, he heard a low murmur of voices coming from the living room. He instinctively slowed and leaned in closer to listen.


    "I''m telling you, Devon." His mother''s voice filtered in. "Your father won''t leave us uninformed for long. He''ll send word soon."


    Devon''s reply was softer, yet Nick could sense the tension behind it. "I know. I just... I wish I could have done something."


    Nick frowned. Devon wasn''t one to mope¡ªat least not openly. This must have affected him more than he realized. He stomped the rest of the way down, making more noise than necessary. Both heads turned toward him, pausing mid-sentence.


    "Morning," Nick said casually, ruffling his already messy hair. "Any news?"


    Elena gave him a small smile and patted the couch beside her. "Come sit with us."


    Nick complied, dropping onto the couch with a dramatic sigh. Devon, sitting in a nearby armchair, glanced at him but said nothing. "I''m assuming we won since we aren''t all dead?"


    "I haven''t heard anything for hours, so the town is likely safe, but we''ll know for sure soon. Your father will send someone as soon as things stabilize enough," Elena said confidently.


    Nick nodded, his gaze dropping to the floor. There was so much he wanted to do, but he was tethered here until an official word arrived.


    Elena squeezed his shoulder. "Patience, Nick. It won''t be long now." She thinks I''m as nervous as Devon. I''d love to tell her there is nothing to worry about, but I can''t. Let''s hope Dad sends word soon.


    She was right. Elena had barely corralled them into preparing breakfast when a knock sounded at the door.


    Elena stopped, blinking in surprise, and then moved to answer. Nick trailed after her, his pulse quickening. He recognized the shape waiting outside.


    The door swung open to reveal Eugene.


    Although dirty and tired, he had a large smile on his face. As soon as he saw Elena, she was swept into his arms and soundly kissed.


    Her hands flew to his shoulders, and she held on for dear life as he spun her around, keeping her pressed against him. They laughed as they separated, bright-eyed and so clearly in love.


    At times like these, I remember they are not even forty. Part of me still sees them as impossibly old adults, but they are pretty young. I wouldn''t be surprised if they had another child now that Devon and I are off to a good start.


    "We won," he finally said, breaking the kiss. "Arthur came through, and we kept the losses low."


    She pressed her forehead against his, evidently relishing in the closeness. "I''m so glad you are back," she whispered.


    "I know," he replied, "I didn''t want to leave you."


    "I know," she echoed, though it was clear that the matter wouldn''t end there. Nick couldn''t help but wonder how much she resented being left behind. She knew it would happen if his suspicions were correct, but it couldn''t have been easy.


    Wrapping his right hand around Elena''s, Eugene entered the house and opened his other arm. It was an unmistakable request for a hug, and Nick didn''t hesitate before he rushed in, quickly followed by his brother.


    He felt no shame in the deep reassurance that surged through him. Though he''d been present for the fight and watched over his father, he hadn''t been able to interact with the man. Old Nick lost his parents at a young age, and he had always yearned for that connection.


    He couldn''t be the same son he would have been before his reincarnation, but he was still part of the Crowleys.


    Now, I just have to make sure the old turtle keeps his mouth shut.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43

    The warmth of the reunion was still fresh as Nick watched his father share stories of the battle with Elena and Devon. Eugene leaned against the sturdy oak table in the dining room, having set aside his armor. After a quick wash, he was dressed in a simple shirt and trousers. Yet even without the imposing gear, he radiated strength.He, too, had gained some benefits from the battle.


    The last time we talked about levels, he mentioned feeling stuck. He has limited opportunities to gain more experience with his duties at the wall. In that regard, the stampede was a blessing. I''d estimate he gained at least three, possibly five levels. That''s enough to get him out of the forties and into the fifties.


    Elena sat across from him, much more composed now after learning everything she had missed. She hadn''t enjoyed hearing that Eugene had tried to fight the wyvern alone, but she hadn''t shouted. Though she didn''t seem to share the same need to save Floria, she believed in her husband.


    Devon lounged on the couch, fiddling with a loose thread on his sleeve while listening intently. He had asked a few questions about Arthur''s duel but felt morose about being forced to stay. For a teenager on the verge of leaving home, that was as tough an ego check as anything.


    Nick relished the moment, taking it all in. He didn''t participate much, partly because he didn''t want to reveal anything he shouldn''t and partly because the morning felt like the calm after a storm¡ªprecious and fleeting. Even as Eugene described how Arthur had used a technique called the [Bronze Thunder Body], which allowed a powerful enough warrior to become one with their element and briefly exceed their limits, Nick''s thoughts drifted to other matters¡ªthe spoils of battle, the impending discussion with Ogden, and the opportunity that awaited him if he acted quickly.


    After an hour, once the stories were shared and the teacups emptied, Nick decided it was time to act. He stood up, brushing imaginary dust from his shirt. "I think I''ll head into town," he announced, keeping his tone casual. "There''s a lot to clean up, and I''d rather not sit here while everyone else is working."


    Eugene gave him an approving nod. "Good lad. We''ll be heading to the wall ourselves shortly. There''s plenty of work to go around. Darien kicked me out, but I''ll need to take over soon if I don''t want him to collapse."


    Elena''s gaze found Nick''s. "Stay out of trouble," she said with a hint of warning. She knew him too well.


    "Of course," Nick replied, managing to keep the grin off his face. He turned to Devon. "You coming?"


    Devon shrugged, rising from the couch. "Why not?"


    Together, the brothers left the house. The faint scent of smoke still lingered, carried by a gentle breeze from the battlefield. As they walked, the silence between them felt comfortable, each lost in thought.


    Once the house was far enough, Devon slowed. "You go ahead," he said, jerking his thumb toward the town. "I''ve got something to take care of."


    Nick raised an eyebrow but didn''t press. "Fair enough. Don''t get into trouble."


    Devon smirked faintly. "I could say the same to you."


    They nodded at each other in silent agreement not to intrude on one another''s business. Then, Devon veered off the path, disappearing into the streets, while Nick continued along the route that circled the town. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The north-eastern outskirts of Floria were already buzzing with activity when Nick arrived. Ogden''s shop served as the center of a flurry of movement, and its courtyard had been repurposed as a staging area. A dozen men and women, some still in armor and others in simple work attire, unloaded monsters from carts.


    Nick slowed down, taking in the scene. The air was filled with the metallic tang of blood. The bodies ranged from regular-sized wolves with silvery fangs to massive forest trolls that had clearly been among the more dangerous beasts. Nick had seen one of those hurl a stone hard enough to vaporize a man''s head.


    Ogden stood in the middle of it all, directing the workers with brisk efficiency. The old alchemist''s keen eyes missed nothing, and his gruff voice easily carried over the chaos.


    "Careful with that one!" he barked at a man struggling with a twisted, frog-like creature. "I don''t want corrosive poison leaking all over my yard if you damage one of the sacs. And you¡ªyes, you¡ªput that over there. I don''t care if it stinks; we need to butcher it now before the liver goes bad!"


    Nick approached cautiously, waiting until Ogden''s gaze flicked toward him before raising a hand in greeting.


    "Kid," Ogden said. His tone was neutral, but his eyes betrayed faint amusement. "I was wondering when you''d show up."


    Nick smiled. "Figured I''d see if I could help. Plenty of work to go around, right?"


    Ogden snorted. "Plenty, indeed. Though I suspect you''re more interested in what you can get out of it."


    Nick didn''t bother denying it. "Maybe a little. But I can be useful. I know how to butcher, and my touch is as light as a feather. You won''t see damaged goods if I''m handling them."


    Ogden studied him for a moment before nodding. "Fine. Grab an apron and get to work. If you''re any good, we''ll talk about compensation later. Good work has to be rewarded, after all."


    Nick understood the subtext and didn''t need to be told twice. Ogden would make sure he was paid for his efforts in battle, but he required a pretext to do so when no one else knew he had been there. Nick was eager to maintain that secrecy so he wouldn''t complain about handling the toughest jobs.


    It''s surprisingly refreshing to deal with nakedly self-serving men. Everything is out in the open.


    He grabbed an apron from a hook near the shop''s door and joined the nearest workers, who were unloading a particularly large owlbear.


    The morning flew by in a blur of work. Nick worked quickly, cutting away valuable parts and sorting them into labeled crates under Ogden''s watchful eye. Despite the gruesome nature of the task, he found a certain satisfaction in it. Part of him remained amazed that such powerful magical ingredients were just roaming the nearby forest, and each time he removed a valuable organ or core, he found himself thinking of all the ways he could use them.


    Potions were not his forte, but with so much magical blood on hand, it seemed like a waste not to prepare a Shakti Shake¡ªan Indian brew that provided the drinker with a lasting boost in physical and mental performance. The name wasn''t the original; Nick had learned of it from a poorly translated manuscript that referenced a genuine grimoire, but he had the recipe verified by a true potion master back on Earth.


    He was sure that if he shared a recipe with Ogden, he''d receive a discount¡­ for the first batch.


    By midday, Nick''s arms ached, and his lower body was covered in blood, but he felt strangely accomplished. He imagined it was similar to the feeling of counting money for hours on end¡ªexhausting, to be sure, but also gratifying.


    Ogden called for a brief break, and Nick took the opportunity to wash up at a nearby trough. [Minor Elemental Manipulation] came to his rescue once again, and before long, he disposed of a sphere of red liquid.


    As he dried his hands, Ogden came over. "You''ve done well," the old alchemist said gruffly. "Better than any kid not from a family in the trade."


    Nick shrugged. "I''ve had practice."


    Ogden gave him a long look, then nodded. "Follow me."


    Nick complied. Whatever the old man had to say was sure to be interesting. He appreciated their silent understanding, but he knew they needed to address some issues. He also wanted to know exactly how Ogden could see him, but he suspected there would be a steep price for that information.


    Ogden barely spared him a glance, gesturing toward the far corner of the room where a large Mudstrider carcass lay sprawled on a stained butcher''s table.


    The creature was an imposing blend of bear and rhino, covered in layers of dry mud that served as its skin. Towering even in death, it had tusks jutting from its snout and thick, clawed paws designed for destruction. Hunched over the table, Rhea was hacking through one of its dense forelegs with a handsaw.


    She was hard to miss. Her vibrant auburn hair was tied back in a messy braid, but a few rebellious strands framed her face, streaked with dirt and sweat. Despite the muck covering her gloves and apron, she worked doggedly, and her practiced movements made the labor seem almost graceful.


    "Help her with that, and then we''ll talk," Ogden said before turning around and leaving Nick to his fate.


    He hesitated at the threshold, suddenly aware of their awkward history. The last time they had spoken was in the aftermath of the debacle in the Green Ocean. He had been overwhelmed by everything that followed and never came by to clear the air. She looked up as he approached, her hazel eyes locking onto him for a moment.


    Nick braced himself, half-expecting a cutting remark, but Rhea only quirked an eyebrow. Without a word, she pulled off her gloves and handed him the saw.


    "Good timing," she said. "Here, finish this. My arms need a break."


    Nick blinked, caught off guard by her casual acceptance. He took the saw from her, feeling the handle slick with grime, and exhaled. "Sure, why not? This shouldn''t be any harder than those outside."


    Rhea smirked faintly and stepped back, futilely wiping her hands on a rag. "You''ll see."


    Experience more tales on empire


    Nick muttered something under his breath but got to work, sawing through the thick bone. The Mudstrider''s body was even more unpleasant up close; the mud encrusting its hide released a faintly sour smell, and each stroke of the saw sent flecks of filth flying.


    For a while, they worked in silence. Rhea gathered tools and organized parts while Nick toiled through the grim dissection. The only sounds were the rhythmic rasp of the saw, the occasional creak of the table, and the muffled noise from the courtyard outside.


    Finally, with one final tug, the foreleg came free. Nick stepped back and wiped his brow. "Anything else, or are we finished?"


    "Not yet," she said. "We still have the upper body to do." And if her grin was slightly sinister, Nick kept his thoughts to himself. He knew how to choose his battles.


    Working together, they methodically stripped the creature of valuable components: sinew for bowstrings, tusks for crafting, and slabs of muscle that still glimmered with latent mana. When they finally cracked through the ribs, Nick paused, staring at what was inside.


    A crystal the size of an apple was nestled amid the viscera. Its surface was smooth and faintly translucent, shimmering with inner light. Mana pulsed within it.


    Nick carefully cut the core free, holding it like a precious gem. "This is a tier above the others," he murmured.


    Rhea frowned, leaning in closer. "This is the twelfth one I''ve found," she said uneasily. "Mudstriders are strong, sure, but they don''t produce cores until their later years, if they reach that point. And this one is the closest to the required level I''ve seen so far."


    Nick nodded absentmindedly, turning the crystal over in his hands. He had suspected as much, but her confirmation only strengthened the implications.


    Rhea watched him as if she had been vindicated. "You know something," she said. "What is it?"


    Nick hesitated, his first instinct telling him to remain silent and keep the knowledge to himself until he could process it further. However, as he glanced at Rhea¡ªtaking note of her furrowed brow and the way she crossed her arms defensively¡ªhe reconsidered.


    Ogden would eventually learn about the dungeon. The large number of cores extracted from last night''s monsters would clearly indicate that something was wrong. And although Nick might be cautious of the old alchemist, he had proven himself to be an ally.


    "Go get Ogden," Nick finally said.


    Rhea raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "Because we need to talk," Nick replied, holding up the crystal. "And I''d rather not waste time explaining this twice."


    For a moment, Rhea looked like she might argue. Then she sighed and tossed the rag onto the table. "Fine," she said. "Stay here. Don''t leave."


    Nick chuckled, setting the core carefully onto the table. "Wasn''t planning on it."


    As she vanished into the back of the shop, Nick leaned against the edge of the workbench. He didn''t like the idea of sharing this knowledge, but after seeing what a single wyvern was capable of, he had to reassess his plans. And as much as it annoyed him to admit it, Ogden might be the best person to figure out what came next.


    Nick sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well," he muttered, "this should be interesting."

 Chapter 44

    Nick didn''t have to wait long. Ogden returned with Rhea close behind, and the old man''s eyes immediately locked onto the core. He picked it up without a word, turning it over in his gnarled hands as if testing its weight. The faint shimmer of mana within the crystal reflected in his glasses, and he looked up expectantly. "Well?" he finally said, gesturing vaguely toward Nick. "Spit it out. You clearly have something to say."Nick glanced at Rhea, who was watching him closely, and then back at Ogden. "Do you have a way to ensure we''re not overheard?"


    Ogden raised an eyebrow. "Paranoid, are we?" But he didn''t wait for a reply. Instead, he reached into a pouch at his waist, going much deeper than should have been possible. When he withdrew his hand, he held a pinch of fine black powder.


    Ogden flicked his wrist and tossed the powder into the air. It scattered across the room, briefly catching the light before dissolving into nothingness. Nick felt its effects immediately¡ªa strange, disorienting sensation as if the world had shrunk. His connection with the air outside the room was severed, leaving him feeling oddly confined.


    He frowned, "What was that?"


    "Erebrean Silence powder," Ogden said, tucking the pouch back into his belt. "Blocks scrying, farsight, and anything else nosy people might use. Expensive stuff, so don''t waste my time."


    Nick had meant something to keep the workers outside from overhearing them, but this worked too. He nodded, making a mental note to ask where he could get some for himself later. For now, he gestured toward the mana core still in Ogden''s hand. "This isn''t normal, and I''m guessing you''ve seen more of them today."


    Ogden snorted. "Dozens. And I''m not the only one. The town''s already buzzing about it. These things sell for a pretty copper, and we''ll empty the caravan''s coffers at the rate everybody''s finding them."


    Nick folded his arms. "And you''ve figured out what it means?"


    "There are many different possibilities," Ogden admitted. "But I''ve got suspicions." He narrowed his eyes at Nick. "Which I assume you''re about to confirm."


    Nick took a deep breath. He never liked revealing anything, even if it technically had nothing to do with him. It was just a holdover from his time on Earth, and he hadn''t seen anything in this world that would make him change his habits. Still, this was obviously bigger than him, and he couldn''t continue navigating it blindly. Ogden was the best option to obtain some much-needed information.


    He couldn''t predict how the old man would react, but there was no point in skirting around the truth. "The treasure Arthur''s expedition was after," he began, "is not some ancient relic or legendary herb. It''s a dungeon."


    For a moment, the room was silent. Rhea''s eyes widened, and she took a sharp breath. "A dungeon?" she whispered.


    Ogden, in contrast, didn''t appear surprised. He nodded as if this confirmed something he had already suspected. "I thought it might be that," he muttered. "I was hesitant to think that since the forest has been so in balance while I''ve been here, but nothing lasts forever."


    Nick tilted his head, surprised at the lack of reaction. "You don''t seem shocked."


    Ogden gave him a wry look. "I''ve lived long enough to see a few dungeons pop up. It''s not necessarily the end of the world if we don''t allow it to run rampant."


    Rhea, still looking stunned, turned to Ogden. "But that means the forest¡ªthe monsters¡ªit''s all going to get worse, isn''t it?"


    "Likely," Ogden nodded, appearing unfazed. "Dungeons don''t just settle quietly. They grow. They influence their surroundings. And unless someone goes in to clear them out, they keep pushing until there''s nothing left to push against."


    Nick crossed his arms and leaned back against the workbench, studying Ogden. The old man had the kind of expression that could have been carved from stone¡ªhard and unreadable.


    "Did you already know?" Nick asked, narrowing his eyes.


    I should have expected he''d know. He''s far too resourceful to get taken by surprise, and his ability to see me in astral form means he must have great observational skills. If there is someone who''d catch the approaching domain, it''s him.


    Ogden gave a faint snort while rubbing his chin. "I suspected, but I didn''t exactly know. There are many possible reasons for a stampede, and the increased mana levels in the forest could simply be explained by the appearance of a treasure. I''ve personally seen some that could reshape the land. But I''ve heard whispers¡ªrumors circulating around town that hinted at something of the sort, and I reckon most of them were planted by that old coot Arthur."


    That caught Nick off guard. "Planted by Arthur? Why would he do that?"


    Ogden raised an eyebrow as if the answer should be obvious. "The man''s always been careful. He knows better than to just announce something like this outright¡ªit would have caused chaos once people understood what it meant. But a little rumor among the better adventurers, a bit of suspicion spread through the shops that cater to their needs? That''s his style. He gets people thinking about the possibility without stirring up a full-blown panic."


    Nick frowned, turning the idea over in his mind. "If that''s true¡­ then he probably knew I''d overhear him talking to the innkeeper." His stomach twisted at the realization. "He wanted me to know."


    Ogden nodded slowly, the ghost of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I wouldn''t put it past him. Many people have underestimated him through the years, thinking he''s a washed-up has been, but Arthur of the Thunder Legion is still sharp, boy. He knows exactly how much to say and to whom. You listening in probably fit right into his plan."


    Nick sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "So I''ve been played. Great."


    "It''s not all bad," Ogden chuckled. "Arthur might have counted on you to share what you learned, spreading the word where it needed to go. Subtle. It''s a smart move to raise awareness without stirring the pot. Given your family, he probably thought you''d just discuss it with your father. Of course, you never told him, did you?"


    Nick stared at the floor, reflecting on the past few days. Arthur''s actions suddenly seemed less like a careless slip of the tongue and more like a calculated maneuver. He had been arrogant, believing that the world revolved around him enough to never question how a basic tier spell could fool a Prestige adventurer.


    "I overheard him at the guild. That''s how I found out about the dungeon." Nick finally admitted.


    Ogden grunted in acknowledgment but mercifully remained silent. Nick was busy reflecting on every other time he thought he was being sneaky, trying to understand if he had been as foolish as he felt now. His two victims had also noticed him in advance while he tailed them, which should have alerted him that [Cryptid''s Fate] wasn''t as successful as he had thought. If they could see him, then Arthur must have known all along. Continue your adventure with empire


    Did Vicar Alexander know I was there while he spoke with the Bishop? No, that doesn''t make sense. I was in astral form, and only Ogden could see that. It''s more likely that [Cryptid''s Fate] can be easily countered by observational skills, which adventurers must possess in abundance.


    Rhea, who had remained silent throughout most of the exchange, finally erupted, pointing a finger at her mentor. "But why is there a dungeon here? The only ones I''ve ever heard of are either controlled by the kingdom or destroyed outright. What does it mean for one to exist out here? And why did you let me go into the forest if you knew there could be one?! If we had wandered into its territory, we would all be dead!"


    Ogden''s face darkened. "I am not your father, girl. You are here as my apprentice to learn the art. I do not control what you do in your spare time, and if you want to get yourself killed on a foolish adventure, you have every right to do so. I would simply send a letter to what remains of your family, and the guild would send me a new apprentice within the month."


    The words struck Rhea like a physical blow, forcing her to lean against a nearby chair. After a moment of wide-eyed staring, she exhaled, "I''m sorry, Master. I didn''t mean to accuse you of neglecting your duties."


    Nick watched the exchange mutely. He had been on the wrong end of his grandfather''s tongue many times and understood how old-timers were about their apprentices getting uppity. If anything, Rhea was getting off lightly.


    After a moment of silence, Ogden nodded, returning to his usual calm demeanor. "What this means is that we should expect increased activity along the forest line, and as more people realize what''s happening, we will become hosts to a wide variety of adventurers and fortune-seekers. News like this takes time to spread. By the time the King''s people get involved, we''ll have had months¡ªperhaps longer¡ªof free rein over the dungeon."


    Nick caught the gleam in Ogden''s eye and frowned. "You''re already thinking about the ingredients it''ll produce, aren''t you?"


    Ogden offered a wry grin. "Of course I am. Dungeons are treasure troves, lad. Rare herbs, powerful monster parts, and even materials that can''t be found anywhere else. For someone like me, that''s opportunity knocking."


    "But," Nick pressed, "doesn''t that mean more monster waves? If the dungeon is expanding, we''ll be facing more stampedes, more attacks¡ª"


    Ogden cut him off with a raised hand. "Aye, it''s possible. But dungeons don''t deliberately send monsters after humans; it''s a side effect. Increased mana levels in the area drive creatures into a frenzy and make them territorial. Once the dungeon stabilizes, the worst of it should stop." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick absorbed that, but it did little to ease his nerves. Given what he knew of Roberta''s studies, it made sense, but he didn''t like relying on hope. Especially since he suspected there was a will driving the dungeon''s expansion.


    Ogden seemed to sense his unease. With a heavy sigh, he straightened and motioned toward the back of the shop. "Come with me. Worrying like that won''t do you any good."


    Nick followed, with Rhea trailing closely behind. Ogden guided them through a narrow corridor to a second room, the air growing colder as they walked. When he opened the door, the scent of blood and charred flesh hit Nick instantly. Inside, a large table dominated the space, and on it lay the remnants of the wyvern Arthur had slain.


    The beast''s sheer size was staggering, even in pieces. A third of its body remained intact, covered in a dark, scaled hide that gleamed beautifully under the lantern light. Its wings were folded neatly to one side, their membranes tattered but still recognizable. Jagged claws jutted from its limbs, and its massive head, mostly intact aside from the melted remnants around its left eye, rested at the far end of the table.


    Ogden turned to Nick, regarding him seriously. "You''ve done me a service today by sharing what you know. Even if the information isn''t as fresh as you thought, it''s still valuable. Consider this your reward."


    Nick blinked, caught off guard. He''d expected to have to bargain more for it, "The wyvern?"


    Ogden smirked. "Not all of it, of course. Most of it belongs to the man who brought it down. But I can spare you a piece. You can choose an organ¡ªa portion of the heart, the liver, or whatever suits your fancy¡ªor a handful of scales and bones."


    Nick stepped closer to the table, examining the remnants. He immediately noticed that the wyvern''s core was missing but didn''t raise the issue¡ªArthur was likely to have taken it, after all. The scales practically radiated power to his air sense. The sturdy, almost metallic bones seemed like they could be forged into weapons or tools, and he had to fight the impulse to pick them up. And the organs¡ªwell, he could only envision their magical properties.


    There is a lot of power here. The lightning tainted some, but many of the organs are still unharmed. It must have been incredibly resilient to withstand so many of Arthur''s attacks and remain intact.


    He reached out, hesitating as his hand hovered over the table. "What would you recommend?"


    Ogden chuckled. "Depends on what you''re after. The heart is good for raw power, and the liver is good for endurance. Scales and bones, on the other hand, are more versatile¡ªgood for crafting, reinforcing armor, or even trading. They also keep better."


    Ah, I want it all.

 Chapter 45

    Nick stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the dissected remains of the wyvern sprawled across the table. The creature was monstrous and magnificent, even in death. He hesitantly brushed his fingers against the edge of a scale. It was smoother than he''d expected, cold to the touch, and hummed softly with a latent energy that made his skin tingle. Something within him yearned for it.He had come a long way since arriving in this world. In his previous life, such a creature had been the stuff of myth, something only seen in ancient books or portraits. The thought of possessing even a fraction of its power would have been a dream¡ªand yet, here he was, standing before the remains of a Prestige creature with the chance to claim a piece of it.


    "Strikes you, doesn''t it?" Ogden''s voice cut through his thoughts, seeing he wasn''t ready to choose just yet.


    Nick turned to find the alchemist watching him with an amused glint in his eye.


    "Yeah," Nick admitted, quieter than usual. It felt wrong to raise his voice here. "You don''t see something like this every day."


    Ogden chuckled, leaning against the frame of the doorway. "No, you don''t. Even for me, it''s rare to have access to a beast of this caliber. If you''d like to take your time, lad, we can give you some space."


    He made to leave and gestured for Rhea to follow, but Nick straightened and gestured for him to stay. "Wait."


    Ogden paused, peering at him over his glasses.


    "There''s something I need your advice on," Nick said cautiously. He wasn''t ready to reveal all his cards, but Ogden had proven to be a valuable ally. If anyone could help him make the most of this opportunity, it was the old alchemist.


    Ogden hummed, curious. "Go on, then."


    Nick hesitated, searching for the right words. "I''ve been working on something," he began slowly. "It''s related to my air affinity. I was considering taking some of the scales, but if a part of the wyvern is better suited for enhancing that, I don''t want to waste the opportunity."


    Ogden''s sharp gaze flickered, his mouth twitching in what might have been approval. "Something to enhance your connection to the element, then? You might be better off asking the g¡ªahem." Again, he was interrupted by Rhea, who looked almost mutinous despite the reprimand she got earlier. This time, however, Ogden must have thought she wasn''t out of line because he didn''t punish her.


    "Usually, it is only seen in families with a long history of handling an element. I wonder how a brat like you from a knightly house could manage that," he finished. Nick would have liked to ask what that was about, but he doubted they would tell him.


    On the other hand, their weird secrecy made it easy for him not to answer the unspoken question, so he felt no guilt about plowing through. "Well?" he asked after a moment of silence.


    Ogden hummed thoughtfully as he approached the table, gesturing at the wyvern''s mangled form. "Wyverns, even young ones, have a natural affinity for air, so they are the perfect choice for you. Hatchlings like the one you fought during your little escapade aren''t fully developed, as they can only generate a rudimentary current with their scales. It''s a useful ingredient, and I''m sure we''ll make good coin selling the remains to Alluria''s fat merchants, but that''s not where the real prize lies in an adult like this."


    Nick crossed his arms. "And where does it lie?"


    Ogden first pointed to the shattered remains of the wings. "Take the wing bones, for example. Mana channels run through them, making them highly attuned to their element. However, they can be challenging to work with¡ªbrittle if mishandled and better suited for crafting than for alchemy." He paused again, and Nick got the impression the old man was waiting for Rhea to say something. When she didn''t, he carried on as if nothing had happened. "And before you ask, yes, they are similar to what people do with their internal patterns, but these are instinctual. There is no other way for a wyvern''s magic to develop. People aren''t as limited."


    That was fascinating, and Nick would have liked to hear more, but he knew better than to be too greedy. It aligns with my general theory of magic. Internal mana structures can be quite restrictive but can also provide great efficiency to one specific school. I''ll have to think about this further and return after I''ve earned some coin from the caravan¡ªhe might be willing to sell me another piece.


    Ogden moved to the wyvern''s throat, where sinewy strands lay exposed. "The vocal cords are also an excellent choice. Wyverns use them to amplify their roars, manipulating both sound and wind. When properly processed, they''re powerful ingredients for anything related to air manipulation. This could be a good option since you want help with your affinity. In fact, aside from the last ingredient, it is the best you''ll find in Alluria''s region. For more, you''d have to head north."


    Finally, Ogden pointed to the skull, tapping just above the ruined eye sockets. "But if you''re looking for the most concentrated source, it''s the amygdala. It''s small but packed with raw elemental essence. Of course, it''s also the most dangerous."


    Nick frowned. "Dangerous how?"


    Ogden gave him a pointed look. "The magic within a creature like this¡ªespecially in something as concentrated as its amygdala¡ªis far greater than what someone at your level can manage. Even if I were to brew it into a potion, you''d risk overdosing. At best, you''d burn out your ability to use mana. At worst¡­" He let the sentence hang ominously.


    Nick swallowed hard. The thought of wielding that kind of power was tempting, but not at the cost of his life. "Is there a way to dilute it? Make it safer?"


    Ogden stroked his chin, narrowing his eyes in thought. "Diluting it would be a waste. The potency is what makes it valuable. But¡­" He trailed off, then nodded as if coming to a decision. "I can hold it for you. A stasis field would keep something as small as the amygdala preserved for a while¡ªyears, even. That way, you can save it until you''re ready to use it."


    Nick''s shoulders relaxed slightly. "How much would that cost?"


    Ogden''s lips curved into a thin, calculating smile. "The right amount, of course."


    Nick groaned inwardly. Of course, it would. "How much, exactly?"


    Ogden shrugged, his tone infuriatingly casual. "Depends on how long you need it held. A month? Not much. A year or more? Let''s just say you''d better start earning."


    Nick sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Figures."


    Ogden clapped him on the shoulder, softening his expression slightly. "Look, lad. You''ve got potential, I''ll give you that. But don''t get ahead of yourself. Power like this cannot be gained quickly¡ªthe way the System works should tell you that much. Make sure you''re ready before you use it."


    Nick met the old man''s gaze, seeing something close to genuine concern beneath the usual sharpness. It wasn''t what he''d expected, but it was oddly reassuring. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks," Nick said quietly.


    Ogden snorted, stepping back. "Don''t thank me yet. Go on, make your choice. I''ve got other things to do."


    Nick turned back to the wyvern, his mind racing. The scales and the bones were a reliable choice, as he was confident he could use them as fuel for a ritual similar to what he had performed before¡ªand this time, they might be sufficient on their own so that he wouldn''t have to resort to murder. But the amygdala¡­ It might be worth the risk if Ogden could preserve it for him. It wasn''t a decision to take lightly, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wouldn''t waste this opportunity.


    The sun dipped low over Floria, painting the dusty streets in shades of amber and crimson as Nick emerged from Ogden''s shop, carefully avoiding the still-drying puddles of blood and the remaining workers.


    He stepped onto the cobblestones, feeling his muscles protest with every move. The day''s labor had taken its toll¡ªhauling, sawing, and negotiating weren''t exactly what he would call a good time. Yet, despite the exhaustion dragging at him, a faint sense of satisfaction tugged at the corners of his lips.


    At his hip, a new pouch made of ghostgrass rustled softly. Inside, a single wing bone sat snugly alongside a handful of shimmering scales. Getting both had required more haggling than he had done in years. The amygdala, though¡ªthat was the true prize. Now preserved in a stasis field deep within Ogden''s workshop, it represented a promise for the future, albeit with a cost he hadn''t quite figured out how to pay.


    As Nick adjusted the pouch, the door behind him swung open again. He turned to see Rhea stepping out.


    "You''d better not disappear again, especially if you are going to try to do something stupid with those parts," she said, narrowing her eyes.


    Nick chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "You''re not going to let that go, are you?"


    "Not a chance."


    "Fair enough." He shifted, leaning casually against the nearby lamppost. "Sorry about that. I didn''t mean to leave you hanging, but you know¡­ things happened."


    "They always do with you." She rolled her eyes but didn''t sound entirely annoyed. "Just make sure to drop by again before you blow yourself up by trying to make a focus without knowing what you are doing."


    Nick caught the faint note of something softer in her voice but chose not to comment. "I''ll come by then," he said, offering a grin that felt only half as tired as he actually was. He wondered why she was offering now when she had seemed so opposed to even mentioning the subject earlier, but he could only spare so much energy to the thought.


    Rhea nodded, satisfied, and turned back toward the shop, disappearing inside without another word.


    Nick exhaled, straightening and stretching his sore shoulders. The streets were quieter now, the bustle of the marketplace winding down as townsfolk retreated into their homes after a long day of work. He debated heading straight home but hesitated.


    Elia hadn''t been at Ogden''s today. It wasn''t entirely unusual¡ªshe had her own life¡ªbut Nick couldn''t shake the faint worry nagging at him. He hadn''t seen her after the battle, and while logic told him she was fine, a part of him wouldn''t be satisfied until he knew for sure.


    With a sigh, Nick turned northeast.


    Elia''s home stood at the edge of Floria, just shy of the northern fields. It was a modest house with a well-kept exterior, marked by its occupants'' distinct quirks: fox carvings etched into the beams, wind chimes that tinkled gently in the breeze, and a small garden overflowing with wildflowers and herbs. The proximity to the temple was hard to miss, as the spire occupied the horizon. This arrangement wasn''t entirely coincidental¡ªkingdom law required beastkin to settle near temples, supposedly to shield them from "unsavory influences."


    Nick found the reasoning thin, if not outright patronizing, but Elia''s family bore it with quiet grace.


    As he approached, Nick slowed, feeling movement near the front porch. Elia''s father, Teo, stood as tall and wide as always. Beside him was a figure Nick hadn''t expected to see: Vicar Alexander.


    The vicar looked worse for wear. His usual polished demeanor had given way to haggard lines and a sling supporting his bandaged arm, suggesting that everyone in the temple was exhausted after healing those who fought against the stampede. His robes were uncharacteristically rumpled, and a shadow of weariness clung to his every movement.


    The two men were deep in conversation. Their voices were too low for Nick to hear, and he hesitated to use his affinity so close to the vicar. As he drew closer, however, they both turned, their gazes locking onto him suddenly.


    "Nick," Teo greeted with uncharacteristic solemnity.


    "Good evening," Nick replied, glancing between the two men. "Didn''t mean to interrupt."


    "Not at all," Alexander said, although his expression revealed a hint of unease. "We were just discussing matters concerning the town''s safety."


    Teo gestured toward the door, shifting his demeanor to something warmer. "Elia''s upstairs. You should go see her."


    Before Nick could reply, Elia''s mother appeared in the doorway, radiating a matronly aura. She ushered him in so quickly that he barely had time to realize what was happening. "Come, come. Don''t keep her waiting. She gets into trouble if she''s too bored, and I''ve already had her do as many chores as she can tolerate."


    Nick climbed the narrow staircase to the upper floor, the wooden steps creaking faintly under his boots.


    He paused at the top of the stairs, hearing a faint rustle from one of the rooms. When he pushed the door open, he found Elia crouched by the window, her ears perked and her tail swishing with barely contained curiosity.


    She turned at the sound of the door, pressing a finger to her lips. "Shh," she hissed, then waved him over.


    Nick stepped inside and closed the door. "What are you doing?" he asked in a low voice.


    Elia didn''t answer right away, turning back to the window. "Listening," she murmured, gesturing toward the view of the porch below.


    Nick crossed the room and crouched beside her. Through the thin glass, he could see the silhouettes of her father and the vicar, still deep in conversation. Their words were muffled, but the tension between them was evident in their body language.


    "What are they talking about?" Nick asked, barely above a murmur.


    "The main temple requested that all beastkin be inspected once they arrive, " she said with a grimace.

 Chapter 46

    Nick frowned, leaning back against the wall, folding his legs beneath him. "Inspected? What does that even mean?" he whispered, quieting as Elia''s ears twitched in annoyance while she strained to catch the conversation below."Shh." She waved a hand without breaking her focus from a small hole in the wall. "They''re still talking."


    Reluctantly, Nick adjusted his position and pressed his ear closer to the window, straining to get a good look at the reflection in the glass. Even though he didn''t dare manipulate the air to amplify the sound¡ªnot with Alexander just below and the scare he got from Ogden¡ªhe could still make out snippets of the conversation. The voices that filtered through were low and tense. This was not a pleasant chat.


    "It''s an insult," Teo said, trembling with barely contained rage. "We''ve lived here for years and served this community. I have fought alongside the other warriors to defend Floria. And now they want to treat us like feral beasts?"


    "They don''t trust us," Elia whispered bitterly, sounding so far from the usual happy girl he knew. "They never will."


    Nick didn''t respond; he didn''t know how. Below, Alexander''s tone remained calm yet strained, as if he were attempting to extinguish a house fire with just a bucket of water.


    "I understand your anger, Teo," the vicar said. "I would feel the same in your place. But the order didn''t come from me. It''s Prelate Marthas who''s pushing this."


    "I don''t care who it came from," Teo spat. "So now we''re all under suspicion?"


    Alexander sighed. "This isn''t about suspicion. The prelate likely sees this as a way to quell the rumors that usually follow monster tides. The inspection aims to ensure that everyone in the community understands there''s no internal danger. Once that''s done, they''ll be able to start addressing external threats without worrying about having any within."


    "No danger?" Teo snapped. "The danger''s already here, Alexander. It came in the form of a stampede, and we fought it off¡ªbeastkin and human alike. But now you''re telling us that isn''t enough?" Evidently, he wasn''t about to be moved off that point.


    Nick winced at the raw anger in Teo''s voice. He glanced at Elia, whose face had darkened even further. Her eyes narrowed as her claws lightly scraped the wooden floor.


    Wulla''s voice joined the conversation. "Beloved," she said gently, placing a hand on her husband''s arm. "Anger won''t help us here."


    "I''m not just angry," Teo growled, though his shoulders slumped at her touch. "I''m insulted. Humiliated."


    "I know," Wulla replied. "But we have to be careful. If we refuse, it''ll only make things worse. It''s not just the two of us against the world now. We have more people, more of our kin, who''d suffer if we opposed this order."


    Alexander seized the opening, his voice softening. "Wulla''s right. This isn''t about punishing anyone. It''s about reassurance. I promise you that the inspection will be conducted with dignity. Prelate Marthas may be stern, but he''s not cruel."


    "Dignity," Teo muttered, his voice bitter. He shook his head, staring down at the porch. "It doesn''t feel that way."


    Wulla''s hand remained firmly on his shoulder, and slowly, Teo exhaled, his anger dissipating into something more subdued. "Fine," he said at last. "We''ll comply. But don''t expect me to pretend this isn''t an insult."


    Alexander inclined his head. "Thank you. I know this isn''t easy, and I appreciate your understanding."


    Teo let out a humorless laugh. "I''m not doing this for you, Alexander. I''m doing it for my family."


    The vicar nodded, his expression heavy. "That''s more than fair. And, Teo, Wulla¡­ thank you for helping with the injured yesterday. Without you, I don''t know how many more we would have lost."


    Teo stiffened for a moment, then relaxed slightly. "I just followed Wulla''s instructions," he muttered. Then, more pointedly. "Now, if you''re done, I think it''s time for you to leave."


    Alexander hesitated, looking between the two. "Of course," he said after a moment. "I''ll see myself out."


    The conversation ended with the sound of retreating footsteps, followed by the gentle creak of the front gate swinging shut.


    Upstairs, Nick glanced at Elia, who was staring intently at the floor. Her tail flicked once, twice, then stilled.


    "So," he said cautiously, "how bad is it, really?"


    Elia snorted, her ears flattening against her head. "It''s humiliating," she muttered. "They''ll treat us like we''re about to grow horns and start attacking people. It doesn''t matter how long we''ve lived here or how much we''ve done for this town. To them, we''ll always be beastkin first and people second."


    Nick frowned, unsure of how to respond. He''d seen glimpses of prejudice here and there, but hearing it laid out so plainly made it all the more uncomfortable. Unfortunately, this wasn''t something that had a simple magical solution. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your dad didn''t look like he wanted to go along with it," he offered. The best he could do was let his friend release her frustration.


    "He doesn''t," Elia said, her voice tight. "But he will. Because he knows what happens if we fight back." The subtext there was not subtle or pleasant.


    Nick let the silence linger between them, leaning back against the wall. "For what it''s worth," he said quietly, "I think it''s ridiculous. You and your family have done more for Floria than most humans here. If they can''t see that, they''re idiots." And they had. He had personally seen Teo battle through monsters and knew that Wulla was a key provider of affordable herbal remedies, as she regularly ventured into the Green Ocean to gather their ingredients and brewed them herself. She might not be a fully-fledged alchemist, but most sicknesses didn''t need fantastical concoctions to cure.


    Elia gave him a small, bitter smile. "Thanks, Nick. But it doesn''t change anything."


    "No," he admitted. "I guess it doesn''t."


    They sat in silence for a while, listening to the muffled sounds of the town drifting in through the window. Finally, Elia stood, brushing off her skirt. "You should go," she said. "It''s getting late."


    Nick nodded, rising to his feet. He hesitated for a moment, then reached out to ruffle her hair.


    "Hey!" she protested, batting his hand away.


    "See you tomorrow," he said, grinning despite himself.


    Elia rolled her eyes but didn''t reply, her tail swishing as she turned back to the window.


    As Nick went down the stairs, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this wouldn''t be as easy as Alexander suggested.


    The sky was just beginning to shift from ink-black to a soft blue when Nick stepped into the dry fields behind his house. The air was cool, brushing against his face with the kind of crisp stillness that promised a quiet morning. It was early enough that the town was still half-asleep, but Nick didn''t mind. He preferred it this way. Fewer distractions and more room to think.


    The previous night, he had spent the walk back from Elia''s house trying to piece together what he had overheard, but no amount of analysis brought clarity. With the sun beginning its slow climb, he allowed the questions to drift to the back of his mind. Something else demanded his attention today.


    As Nick reached the edge of the fields, he pulled a thin, silvery pouch from his hip and opened it carefully. The moment he did, he felt a faint hum of power as the wyvern wing bone was revealed.


    It was about the length of his hand, smooth and polished to a pearly sheen. Its natural curve suggested its original purpose as part of the upper wing that had once carried the mighty beast through the skies. Nick ran a finger along its surface, feeling the faint grooves and ridges where sinew had once attached. The mana within was undeniably powerful, though it remained still and inert in death.


    Despite himself, he smiled. It wasn''t every day that he could hold a piece of a Prestige creature in his hands. For someone like Nick, who had spent most of his life scavenging for scraps of magical materials, this was more than just a rare find.


    He held the bone in both hands, closing his eyes and allowing his senses to reach out to it. The mana flowed through it like a great gale, mighty and barely controlled. It was raw power, barely constrained by the material housing it.


    It would decay over time if not properly treated, but he took a moment to luxuriate in the fresh feeling.


    Opening his eyes, Nick took a deep breath, following the Stalking Gait''s pattern. Holding the bone tightly, he cast [Wind Burst].


    The spell erupted with a ferocity he hadn''t anticipated. A concentrated blast of air tore into the ground before him, shredding dry earth and brittle grass in a four-foot radius. Nick staggered back, blinking against the sudden rain of debris.


    When the dust cleared, he stared at the destruction, his heart racing.


    "Whoa," he muttered.


    The patch of field before him looked like a mechanical scythe from the modern world had gone through it. The earth was churned up, and the grass was shredded into fine fragments. The effect was far greater than his usual [Wind Burst]¡ªa reliable spell, but nowhere near this level of devastation.


    Nick exhaled slowly, placing the wing bone back into the ghostgrass pouch. He stood still for a moment, letting his breathing stabilize, before casting [Wind Burst] again just a few feet to the right.


    This time, the effect was noticeably weaker. The blast still carved into the earth, but the damage was smaller¡ªabout three feet wide¡ªand the edges of the gouge were rougher, resembling something heavy being dragged across the ground rather than the clean tear he had achieved with the bone.


    Nick nodded to himself. The difference was clear. Even in its raw state, the wing bone acted as a rudimentary focus, channeling his mana with precision and power that elevated the spell to a whole new level. He had suspected it would, but he had never experienced anything of this magnitude. Earth''s foci were typically passed down through generations and were either a family secret or too generic to be anything but a crutch.


    He crouched by the edge of the first blast zone, running a hand over the jagged dirt. His mind was already working, spinning with possibilities. The bone''s natural ability to channel his spells was a game-changer. Its mere presence enhanced the spell''s visualization, the casting''s speed, and the mana''s purity. All of it pointed to one thing: if he could integrate a focus like this into his magic, he would finally be able to deal some real damage to his enemies. While Nick was used to subterfuge and trickery, he couldn''t deny the allure of having some heavyweight spells under his belt.


    Of course, he couldn''t simply wave the bone around and expect it to keep enhancing his spells. It would weaken over time, leaving him with a shiny, expensive paperweight. However, he could study it and hopefully uncover enough of its secrets to advance his affinity or craft a focus from it.


    Reaching into his pack, Nick pulled out his journal and a piece of fine charcoal. Flipping to a blank page, he began to sketch.


    He first drew the basic structure of [Wind Burst]. Then, beside it, he sketched a modified version, representing what he could glean from the changes caused by the wyvern bone. It would take hundreds of repetitions before he had a clear idea of what it was, but for now, an approximation would do.


    On the next page, Nick drew a new diagram. This one was more complex, with lines and runes curling into patterns he''d only half-understood when he first studied them. It was Ingrid''s spell, which he''d dismissed as too difficult weeks ago, [Windburst].


    In the past, the precision required had been beyond him, and the mana cost was too high. But now, with the wing bone in his possession and a clearer understanding of how a focus worked, Nick was beginning to see a path forward.


    He tapped the page with the edge of the charcoal, his grin widening.


    This time, I will cast it.

 Chapter 47

    Nick closed his journal, a grin still tugging at the corners of his mouth as he slipped it back into his pack. Excitement buzzed in his chest, the kind that surfaced when a solution felt just within reach. Yet, he knew better than to get ahead of himself. If the last few months had taught him anything, it was that he should build himself up before trying to progress. Taking smaller steps than he might prefer allowed him to move further ahead.And this morning, those steps meant getting back to the basics.


    Standing in the center of the dry fields, Nick exhaled slowly and extended his hands, palms facing outward. Again, he didn''t reach for the wyvern bone; he wanted to see exactly what he could achieve with his current abilities alone.


    The air around him stirred gently, and a cool breeze tousled his hair. He focused on the sensation, the subtle interaction of currents flowing through the field. Visualization, he reminded himself, was key. The clearer the image in his mind, the more control he would have over the magic. Matrices and calculations were useful, to be sure, but they only served to crystalize a spell. Without visualization and willpower, they would remain inert.


    He imagined the breeze shifting direction, flowing in a tight spiral around him. The change came sluggishly at first, like coaxing an uncooperative horse, but with each adjustment, the movement grew sharper and more defined. Within minutes, he had conjured a bracing wind, strong enough to lift dust from the ground and send dry stalks of grass swaying.


    Nick smiled, lowering his arms as he let the breeze fade away. It wasn''t flashy, but it was a start. Freeform manipulation of air would always be prohibitively difficult¡ªtoo chaotic, too likely to dissipate without proper structure. Yet, for all its impracticality, there was something exhilarating about bending the elements directly to his will without relying on incantations or rituals.


    He reached into his pouch again and retrieved the wyvern bone.


    The difference was immediate. Even before he began channeling, the mana in the air seemed to resonate with the piece of wing, like strings vibrating in harmony. The bone didn''t just amplify his magic but subtly shaped it, sharpening his control until it felt almost instinctive.


    Nick lifted it, narrowing his focus. He went through the same process as before, careful not to include any new variable, but this time, the breeze intensified to a gale, whipping through the field with enough force to scatter loose stones and send an audible howl through the air. He allowed it to build for a moment longer before cutting it off with a flick of his wrist, finding the sudden stillness almost deafening in its contrast.


    He laughed, shaking his head. It wasn''t as dramatic as the [Wind Burst] tests earlier, but it was much more significant in its own way. The power needed to create a sustained wind like that without a formal spell was leagues beyond anything he had managed before.


    "Freeform magic," he murmured, rolling the wyvern bone between his fingers. "Not bad for a hidden ace."


    Even as he said it, though, Nick knew he hadn''t extracted everything he could from it. Some insight was just at the edge of his senses, waiting to be caught.


    I have already decided to turn this into a focus, but I can''t justify it without first learning as much as possible. Even if I get outside help, I still risk ruining the bone. And I doubt Ogden will be so kind as to part with more.


    He sat cross-legged on the dry ground with the bone resting on his knees. His journal was open again, and diagrams from earlier stared back at him, but his thoughts wandered elsewhere.


    Everything he knew about affinity advancement underscored the importance of understanding the core of an element¡ªits essence, behavior, and role in the natural world. For air, that meant grasping its duality: how it could be both gentle and ferocious, invisible yet omnipresent.


    The wyvern bone, he realized, was teaching him something similar. His improved results weren''t solely due to channeling more power; it was also refining his perception of the element itself. Though mana couldn''t naturally circulate within the bone, when he pushed some of his own it felt like distilled air, a refreshing breath atop a mountain, and that purity made his own attempts seem clumsy by comparison.


    I need a way to match it. It will be useful both as an example to test myself against and as a goal to aim for.


    The thought sent a jolt of anticipation through him. If he could align his visualization with the bone''s resonance, he might unlock a deeper connection to his affinity. That would likely be the final step he needed before it ranked up.


    Nick flipped to a fresh page in his journal and began sketching again with quick, confident strokes. This time, rather than deepening his understanding of his spells, he aimed to chart the patterns within the bone, observing how it flowed and transformed his mana like a living entity.


    He worked methodically, testing small manipulations between sketches¡ªa gust here, a pressure shift there. Each attempt taught him something new, whether about the limits of his control or the nuances of how the wyvern''s piece responded to his mana.


    Hours slipped by unnoticed as the sun climbed higher and the fields around him grew warmer. By the time he finally set aside his journal, his shirt was damp with sweat, and for the first time since waking up in Floria, his head ached from the effort of sustained focus. But he didn''t care. The progress he had made felt tangible, like the pieces of a puzzle falling into place.


    The air around him felt alive, as if the world itself were holding its breath in anticipation. He crouched, sweat trickling down his brow as he focused on the open pages of his journal. The diagrams of [Windburst] sprawled across the parchment seemed less daunting now than when he first copied them from Ingrid''s notes. He could see the flow of mana in his mind more clearly¡ªnot as rigid lines or strict commands but as a fluid interplay of intention and nature.


    The wyvern bone rested lightly in his left hand, cool to the touch despite the day''s heat.


    And now, for the first time, he felt ready. He knew deep within that he would not fail.


    [Windburst] was a completely different beast from the basic spells he had been using. Its spell matrix required precision and a seamless integration of his personal mana into the air. Initially, he had approached it like any other spell: pouring power into the structure and forcing the wind to obey. But he was starting to realize that such brute force was the wrong approach.


    I might have gotten here earlier if Ingrid wasn''t such a savant. Her way of explaining things is useless to anyone without her natural talent. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he closed his eyes and focused on the sensation of the breeze swirling around him. He reached out with his mana¡ªnot to command the air, but to merge with it, becoming part of the currents. The wyvern bone in his hand amplified the connection, and the mana he pushed through it resonated with the wind like a tuning fork.


    For a moment, there was nothing but stillness. Then, instinctively, he traced the spell''s shape in his mind.


    The structure was elegant. A series of interlocking flows mirrored the wind''s natural patterns, spiraling, swirling, and converging. He could feel how each segment of the matrix was not designed to force the air into motion but to guide it, like shaping clay on a spinning wheel.


    Nick opened his eyes, keeping his breathing steady. Slowly, he raised the wyvern bone, holding it like a conductor''s baton. The gesture was ceremonial, but it helped him focus and channel his intent. His mana flowed outward, effortlessly suffusing the air around him.


    The first step was to create a low-pressure zone. Nick visualized it clearly, and the air responded, thinning and pulling inward just a few feet before him. The breeze that had been brushing his face reversed direction, tugging at his clothes as if drawn by an invisible hand.


    A column of air began to take shape, swirling faster and faster as the pressure differential increased. Dust and small debris were drawn into the vortex, creating a ghostly spiral that shimmered in the sunlight. Witnessing the raw power of the elements bending to his will was equally mesmerizing and terrifying.


    But the spell wasn''t stable. He could feel it trying to unravel, the natural laws of the world rebelling against his actions. Nick tightened his grip on the wyvern bone, pouring more of his will into the matrix to stabilize it. His free hand moved instinctively, carving precise gestures in the air as if smoothing out the jagged edges of the spell.


    I won''t allow it to fail this time.


    Rather than expending more mana as was his instinct, Nick followed the natural shape that the bone provided for the magic, almost feeling like it was casting through him.


    And then he felt it click.


    The column of air solidified, waiting for his command. The power was intoxicating, and the heady rush made his heart pound. At that moment, he wasn''t controlling the wind; he was part of it, and his mana flowed through the vortex as naturally as a river flows through its banks.


    Nick''s grip on the wyvern bone shifted, and, with a deliberate downward swish, he released the final surge of power into the spell matrix. The air column collapsed with a deafening bang, crashing into the already broken ground with enough force to send up a plume of dust and debris. The sheer pressure of the release sent Nick flying backward, and he hit the ground with a jarring thud.


    For a moment, the world was nothing but sound and motion: the roar of the crashing wind, the sharp crack of debris striking the ground, and the feeling of weightlessness before the impact knocked the breath from his lungs.


    When the noise finally faded, Nick lay sprawled on his back, staring up at the sky. His chest heaved as he gasped for air, his heart pounding against his ribs. His limbs felt heavy, and every muscle ached from the effort of sustaining the spell.


    And yet, he couldn''t stop smiling.


    The spell had worked. [Windburst]¡ªa technique he had once dismissed as impossible¡ªhad been successfully cast. Yes, he had to rely on an external aid to do so, but wasn''t that the essence of the Occultist class? Just as he had in his previous life, Nick would embrace any and all methods, reaching into the darkest depths of magic while also grasping the brightest of lights.


    A faint chiming sound filled his ears as several system messages flashed in his peripheral vision. He ignored them for now, too drained to focus on anything but the lingering exhilaration of his success.


    "You know," a familiar voice cut through the haze, tinged with amusement, "if you wanted to show off, you could''ve waited until I got here."


    Nick tilted his head to see Elia standing a few feet away, arms crossed and a smirk playing on her lips. Her ears twitched in what he assumed was mock disapproval, but her tail swayed behind her, betraying her curiosity.


    "How long have you been there?" he rasped, hoarse from the exertion.


    "Long enough to almost be blown away," she replied, stepping closer. "That was impressive. Reckless, but impressive."


    Nick sat up with a groan, wincing as he stretched his sore limbs. "It wasn''t reckless. I knew exactly what I was doing."


    "Sure you did," Elia said, her grin widening. "That''s why you''re covered in dirt and look like you just got thrown off a cliff."


    Nick couldn''t help but laugh; the sound was light and genuine despite his exhaustion. "Fine. Maybe just a little reckless."


    Elia crouched beside him, her expression softening as she glanced at the scoured patch of earth where the spell had landed. "So, what was that? Some new spell you made up?"


    "Something like that," Nick said, pulling the wyvern bone from his pouch and holding it up for her to see. She would have learned about it anyway once they asked Rhea to help turn it into a focus. Nick wouldn''t deny that his curiosity was still burning¡ªif she had a more reliable way to make a fetish than submerging it in the blood of his enemies for a moon''s cycle, he''d take it.


    Her eyes widened slightly as she examined the artifact, her tail flicking with interest. "Is that¡ª?"


    "A wyvern wing bone," he confirmed. "It''s¡­ let''s just say it''s been a very educational morning."


    Elia shook her head, her smile equal parts exasperation and admiration. "You''re insane, you know that?"


    "Probably," Nick admitted, leaning back on his hands as he looked out over the fields.


    But it''s oh so worth it.

 Chapter 48

    Nick leaned back on his hands, still catching his breath from earlier success. Elia sat nearby, cross-legged and wearing a lazy smile, her tail flicking idly. She looked completely at ease despite the previous evening''s events.If Nick hadn''t been there, he would have never suspected she was hiding that much pain.


    "Take your time," she said with amusement. "You look like you''re having a moment."


    Nick laughed softly, shaking his head. "Yeah, something like that. Just give me a minute."


    Elia gestured as if to say, "By all means," then reclined slightly, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the sun.


    Taking a deep breath, Nick allowed the system messages to come to the forefront. They blinked into view with a satisfying chime, and the bold text and numbers sent a rush of elation through him.


    System Notification:


    You have successfully used a Focus for the first time:


    Experience Gained: 9.999


    You have successfully cast [Windburst]!


    Experience Gained: 17.111


    Level Up!You are now Level 18.


    Nick''s grin widened as he read the messages. Each level added a bit more to his reserves, strength, and mind. It wasn''t a significant leap, but he had already far surpassed the human standard of Earth and was beginning to stand out among most civilians here as well, as their classes provided fewer stats per level. It wasn''t often discussed, as Sashara''s doctrine made it clear all were welcome in her warmth, and Alexander worked hard to prevent any discrimination from happening, but combat classes got up to two times the amount of stats per level¡ªdistributed according to their specific class. That wasn''t something that could be ignored beyond a certain point.


    Nick suspected this was the main reason collective classes ended just two years after the class ceremony. That was typically the moment when those with a martial or magical class began to outpace their civilian age mates.


    His INT and CHA were both just below the fifty-point threshold, and something told him that once he surpassed it, he''d find it easier to achieve his goal.


    He hadn''t managed to break through with his affinity, unfortunately, but he didn''t let that get him down. He''d known it wouldn''t be that easy. This morning had been about testing the wing bone''s properties and figuring out how much it could help him.


    Experience tales at empire


    Considering that he failed miserably the last time he attempted [Windburst], Nick would say it was a successful experiment. The System had even recognized his use of the bone as a focus, and he could tell the next time he attempted to cast the spell, he''d have an easier time. The knowledge felt more settled.


    I''ll have to test if I can use it without the bone. It wouldn''t be a very useful spell if I could only cast it with a perishable medium that''s very scarce.


    That only confirmed that his decision to craft a focus was right. He would need to ensure he wasn''t reliant on it, of course, but the stampede had shown him that he didn''t possess the power to stand up to this world''s threats.


    I''ll have to talk with Rhea about that. Foci and fetishes aren''t my area of expertise; if I understood Ogden''s hints, she has some experience in their creation. That''s a bit weird since I know she''s an alchemist, but that girl is all a mystery.


    The system messages faded from his view as Nick swiped them away. When he looked up, Elia was watching him, one eyebrow raised and smirking amusedly.


    "You done yet?" she teased.


    Nick huffed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, yeah. Sorry about that."


    "Don''t be," she said, rising to her feet with a fluid grace. "You looked like a kid who just found his first skill. I figured it must''ve been something big."


    Nick hesitated, then grinned. "Let''s just say I will be more involved should another threat like the stampede come."


    Elia''s eyes narrowed playfully. "Should I be worried you''ll start throwing tornadoes around? Your definition of threat can be a bit nebulous."


    He laughed, brushing dirt from his clothes as he stood. "Not yet. But give me a while, and I might just do that."


    She shook her head, chuckling as she surveyed the torn-up field. "Whatever you did worked. That spell you pulled off earlier was crazy. You looked like you were in some sort of trance."


    Nick rubbed the back of his neck. The ground remained jagged and raw, the air faintly charged with residual mana. "It''s... difficult to explain. I wasn''t just casting the spell. I was part of it. Everything converged in a way I didn''t think was possible."


    Elia tilted her head, her ears twitching. "And the bone is part of that?"


    "It''s a game-changer," Nick admitted, holding it up. "I can''t even explain how much easier it makes everything. It bridges the gap between me and the air; makes it all clearer."


    "You''re not planning to use it constantly, are you? Something like that won''t last forever. Mom made me a little doll to help me control my fire after I got my class, but it only lasted a week." Elia''s eyes lingered on the artifact, thoughtful.


    Nick nodded. "I know. I don''t mean to waste it." Then, feeling a change in the breeze, he tilted his head and saw a figure fast approaching.


    Ah, I might not have considered all the variables.


    "I hope your training plan includes earth magic, Nicholas Crowley, because you won''t leave the property until this place is back to what it once was." His mother growled, stopping just a few feet from the edge of the destruction.


    She had crossed the distance between the house and them in just a few seconds, implying she could reach speeds barely below that of a speeding car if she wanted to.


    Elia seemed to realize this, too, because she stopped smiling and fell into an almost militaristic stance, as if waiting to be acknowledged by a superior. "Good morning, ma''am!"


    Elena gave her a long look before nodding as if the foxgirl''s presence confirmed something, "You are Wulla''s girl?"


    "Yes, ma''am," was Elia''s wooden response.


    "Keep an eye on him. He thinks he''s very clever, but boys like that are usually the first to get in trouble."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Elena, wearing a smile that revealed more teeth than necessary, patted Nick on the shoulder, motioned with her head towards the destruction, and leisurely walked away.


    It took Nick a few seconds to compute what had just happened, but when he did, he sighed, assessing the damage.


    Casting minor spells is one thing, but magic of this level might need a different location.


    Fortunately, the damage appeared worse than it actually was. Dried stalks were scattered everywhere, and a large, shallow crater needed filling. Beyond that, this field was scheduled for replanting in a couple of weeks, so disturbing the earth wasn''t too detrimental.


    Elia was still locked in her weirdly tense stance, so Nick got to work, deciding he could face that weirdness later.


    With a deep breath, he activated the Stalking Gait to accelerate his mana regeneration rate. Then he reached out to his connection with the earth, tapping into the modest magic of [Minor Elemental Manipulation], and knelt, pressing his hands against the dirt.


    The difference between the earth and the air was immediately apparent as the connection formed, forcing him to put all his willpower into the simple spell. He had known it before, but having an affinity made all the difference. He couldn''t wait to find out just how big the gap between Minor and Intermediate was. He was so close he could almost taste it.


    Focusing on the ground, he visualized the jagged chunks of soil settling back into place, the torn earth smoothing out into something resembling natural wear. Slowly, the fields began to even out, and the scars left by his earlier spells faded as though time had erased them.


    Elia watched him work for a moment before stepping forward herself, if only after a furtive glance in the direction of his house.


    "If we''re fixing this, we might as well do it right." With a flourish, a flickering orb of foxfire materialized above her palm. Its color was an otherworldly blue, and the flames danced with enough heat to make Nick hesitate.


    "Someone''s been practicing," he said, raising an eyebrow.


    Elia gave him a self-satisfied grin. "You''re not the only one who''s been leveling up. Watch this."


    With a flick of her wrist, the foxfire shot forward, burning away the shredded stalks of grass without igniting the rest of the clearing. The flame spread across the field in neat, sweeping arcs, leaving a clean surface in its wake. It was a significant change from the wild, chaotic foxfire Nick had seen her use before.


    "I''m impressed," Nick admitted. "When did you get so good at that?"


    She shrugged, deliberately casual, and extinguished the flame with a snap of her fingers. "Papa''s been pushing me hard lately. He said if I''m going to carry his name, I''d better stop embarrassing him with sloppy magic."


    "Well, it''s paying off." Nick stood, brushing his hands off. The field looked almost pristine now, aside from the empty area.


    Elia surveyed their work with a critical eye before turning to Nick. "So, are you satisfied? Or do you need to blow something else up first? I''d rather your mother doesn''t come back and smite us like ants if that''s okay with you."


    Nick grinned, finding her fear quite amusing. "I think I''m good." Then, he looked down at the wing bone and decided to cut to the chase, "I need to get Rhea''s opinion on something."


    Elia hummed and shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t seem interested in rehashing yesterday''s events at the moment, so Nick would give her the space she needed. If she was looking for a distraction, he had just the thing.


    Together, they started their walk back to town. The rhythmic crunch of their footsteps on the dirt path was companionable, and they chatted about little things, mostly consisting of Elia teasing him about his tendency to block everything out while he experimented.


    When they reached Ogden''s shop, they found Rhea standing outside, her auburn hair tied back in a messy braid. She was hanging freshly washed clothes on a line. As they approached, she looked up with a flat expression.


    "Morning," Nick greeted, noting the pile of damp clothes at her feet. "Laundry day?"


    Rhea snorted. "Hardly. This is punishment."


    "For what?" Nick asked. "Did you blow something up too?"


    Her glare could have curdled milk. "For being mouthy," she snapped, pegging a shirt to the line with a bit more force than necessary. "Ogden said I needed to learn ''discipline.'' Apparently, that means spending my morning as a maid. As if being an apprentice wasn''t lowly enough."


    Nick couldn''t help himself. "Don''t you have a more efficient way to do it?" He knew exactly what she was referring to, and it didn''t surprise him that the old man hadn''t let the outburst slide. Still, a bit of teasing couldn''t hurt, could it? They were friends, after all.


    That earned him a withering glare. "Oh, sure, let me, an Alchemist, just invent a laundry spell in the middle of my punishment. Better yet, let me enchant the clothes so they fold themselves too. Brilliant idea, genius."


    Elia giggled, leaning against the side of the fence. "She''s not wrong."


    Rhea pointed an accusing finger at him. "You''re the reason I''m stuck out here, you know. If I hadn''t been involved in your harebrained schemes, I wouldn''t have mouthed off in the first place. So, really, you should be helping me."


    "Wait, how is this my fault?"Nick held up his hands, bemused.


    "You exist," she said flatly, tossing him a damp sheet. "Here. Start hanging. Unless you don''t want my help with whatever it is you need?"


    Nick glanced at Elia, who was doing a terrible job of hiding her laughter, then sighed. "Fine. But I''m only doing this because I''m a nice guy."


    "Sure you are," Rhea muttered, handing him another sheet. "Now get to work."


    Nick took the sheet and began clipping it to the line, shaking his head. Elia''s laughter finally subsided as she perched on a nearby barrel, watching the back-and-forth with an amused smile. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, the pile of clothes diminished, and Nick stood up, wiping his hands on his pants. As he did, Ogden appeared in the doorway.


    "Decent enough," he grunted, glancing at the line of neatly hung clothes. "You''re free to go. Don''t come back before dinner; I need to brew something delicate."


    Rhea muttered something under her breath and shook her head as Ogden disappeared back into the shop. Then she turned to Nick and Elia, crossing her arms. "All right, out with it. You didn''t come here to hang laundry. What do you want?"

 Chapter 49

    Nick hesitated for a moment before reaching into his pouch and pulling out the wing bone. Although the object appeared inert, he could still feel a faint hum of energy beneath his fingertips. Holding such a marvelous artifact made him giddy, but he was also scared that he''d waste it.He extended it to Rhea. "This."


    She furrowed her brow, her expression slipping into something unreadable as she cautiously took the bone. Her fingers brushed its surface, and her lips pressed into a thin line. For a moment, she remained silent, looking between the artifact and Nick with both suspicion and curiosity.


    "You already used it to cast, didn''t you?" she asked flatly, sounding more accusatory than inquisitive. She turned the bone over, inspecting it as if it might reveal his intentions if she looked closely enough.


    Nick nodded. "As a focus. It had spectacular results."


    Rhea groaned, rubbing her temples with her free hand. "Of course you did. Why wouldn''t you? A perfectly good wyvern wing bone could have been sold for half a gold, and you used it for a magical experiment." She sighed heavily, shaking her head. "I should have seen this coming."


    Sometimes, Nick forgot that she was Ogden''s apprentice. It made sense that she would think about the monetary value first. Read latest chapters at empire


    Nick smiled sheepishly. "Is that a no, then?"


    Rhea rolled her eyes but didn''t hand the bone back. "No, it''s not a no. It''s a ''let me think about whether if I don''t help you, you''ll still do it anyway, and then I''ll have your death on my conscience when it explodes on you.''" She gave him a sharp look. "Come with me. Both of you."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and marched away, the bone still clutched in her hand. Elia shared a bemused glance with Nick before they hurried after her.


    "If you''re planning on making me cast the spell again, we might want to pick a spot that''s not anywhere near the fields. I''ve had enough of fixing them for one day." Nick joked.


    Elia gave a dramatic shudder. "Please don''t. Your mom''s wrath is the last thing we need right now. I feel like we barely got off scot-free the last time."


    Nick snorted, but Rhea didn''t even look back. She briskly led them past the edge of town and into the open fields. Soon, they arrived at a secluded spot by a wooded grove. A blanket and several cushions were already spread on the grass, and a small lantern hung unlit from a nearby tree branch.


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "What is this, your secret spot?"


    Rhea shot him a withering look. "Not a word of this to anyone, or so help me, Nick, I''ll bury you in one of these fields. I already spend most of my day cleaning old cauldrons. If you take this from me¡­"


    "Understood." Nick mimed zipping his lips, though he realized mid-way that the girls probably had no idea what that meant, as zips were not a thing here. Luckily, they didn''t ask.


    Rhea sat cross-legged on one of the cushions, motioning for Nick and Elia to do the same. Once they were settled, she took a deep breath, her earlier irritation melting into something more thoughtful.


    "All right," she said, holding up the bone. "Explain. What exactly are you trying to do with this?"


    Nick leaned forward, resting his arms on his knees. "I''ve been trying to advance my affinity for a while now. Wind magic is extremely useful, but I haven''t managed to meet a hidden requirement. It''s difficult to pin down. While I have some books on the subject, they all offer very subjective explanations of the expected progress. But when I used the bone earlier, it felt like I barely needed to guide it. The spell almost formed on its own."


    Rhea nodded slowly, her expression unreadable. "So, you''re trying to make the bone into a focus in the hopes it will continue to provide the same boost."


    "Exactly," Nick said, sincere for once. "If I can properly attune it to my magic, it will help me bridge that gap. I don''t want to rely on it forever, but for now, it might be what I need to push through. And I don''t want to consume the bone before I can understand what it''s doing."


    Rhea tapped her fingers against the bone, furrowing her brow. "You''re not wrong. Foci can be incredibly useful, especially for elements that are harder to control. However, there is a risk. If the bone isn''t handled properly or becomes too unstable during the crafting, it could result in a terrible focus. And that''s assuming it even works."


    "That''s why I came to you. I have some ideas, but yesterday''s conversation made me think you might know more." Nick admitted.


    For a moment, Rhea didn''t respond. She stared at the bone distantly. Then, with a sigh, she placed it on the blanket between them.


    "Fine," she said. "I''ll help. But don''t expect me to do all the work or take time from my actual job."


    Nick grinned. "I wouldn''t dare ask."


    Elia, who had been quiet up until now, leaned forward with a mischievous smile. "So, what''s the plan? Do we light a ceremonial fire? Chant some ancient spells? Sacrifice a chicken?"


    I''m sure she doesn''t know what I am, but sometimes she''s eerily spot-on.


    Rhea gave her a deadpan look. "No. But you can sit there and look pretty while I figure this out."


    Elia snickered, leaning back against one of the cushions. "Fine by me."


    Rhea focused again on the bone, tracing its surface with her fingers as she muttered to herself. Nick watched her work, trying to temper his excitement. This was a gamble, but it felt like the right one. He felt so close to achieving a breakthrough that he couldn''t back down now, even if it meant asking for help¡ªsomething he wasn''t accustomed to.


    He made a note of everything as she sat in silence, testing the weight and length of the bone. Her gaze was distant and detached, and the usual sharpness in her expression had faded. He didn''t dare interrupt, even though the silence stretched awkwardly. Elia, too, waited patiently, her tail curling and uncurling as she leaned back on her cushion.


    Finally, Rhea let out a long sigh, sagging. She lifted her gaze to meet Nick''s, pinning him with a deathly serious look.


    "Before I say anything," she began, tasting the words, "you both need to promise me something."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "Okay?"


    Rhea''s hand tightened on the bone. "This doesn''t leave us. Not your parents, not anyone. What I''m about to tell you is private¡ªfamily stuff. Understand?"


    Nick glanced at Elia, who gave a slight nod. "You''ve got our word," he said firmly.


    Elia crossed her arms and added, "We won''t say a thing." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rhea hesitated, then nodded slowly. Carefully, she placed the bone on the blanket between them as if handling something far more fragile than it appeared. She seemed to gather her thoughts for a moment, smoothing her braid absently.


    "My family," she began, her voice steady but guarded, "comes from Toneburg."


    Nick''s eyebrows shot up. He knew of Toneburg from class¡ªit was a city in the north renowned for its mining operations and craftsmen. It was a place of wealth and power, and Alexander had described it as the industrial heart of the kingdom.


    "Toneburg," Elia repeated, frowning. "That''s a long way from here."


    "It is," Rhea said shortly, then continued before they could interrupt. "We weren''t just miners or merchants, though. My family were artificers¡ªmasters of crafting magical objects. Weapons, special tools, foci¡­ you name it. It''s a class that mostly runs in bloodlines, and mine has been doing it for generations."


    Nick blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "Wait, you''re an artificer?"


    "No," Rhea said sharply. "I''m an alchemist. I never took the class."


    "But you could have," Elia added, her ears perking up with interest.


    Rhea hesitated, her jaw tightening. "Yes. But I didn''t. It doesn''t matter." She waved a hand, brushing off their surprise. "What matters is what happened to us."


    Nick and Elia exchanged glances; she shrugged as if to say, "Just let her speak."


    Rhea leaned back slightly, fixing her gaze on the bone once more. "About ten years ago, my family became embroiled in a feud with another artificer family. That wasn''t unusual¡ªToneburg is filled with rivalries. Craftsmanship is everything there, and families compete for contracts, materials, and recognition. It''s cutthroat. But this time, things escalated."


    She paused, her brow furrowing. "The other family married into a ducal house, which tipped the scales. Suddenly, we weren''t just rivals anymore¡ªwe were enemies of the state. They accused us of crimes we hadn''t committed, and the duke supported them. That was all it took."


    Nick frowned, anticipating her direction. "What happened?"


    "We were exiled," Rhea said flatly. "Most of us, anyway. Some of my family stayed behind, trying to salvage what they could, but they were stripped of their titles and businesses. The rest of us scattered. I ended up in Floria because my grandmother had connections with the Alchemist Guild. She''s the one who arranged for me to be apprenticed to Ogden and the materials to grant me the class."


    Elia''s tail flicked, her expression unreadable. "That''s¡­ awful."


    Rhea shrugged, but the motion was stiff and defensive. "It''s just how things work up there. No one''s innocent in this story. My family wasn''t either¡ªwe did plenty against our rivals when we had the power. We just happened to lose this time."


    The silence that followed felt heavy. Although they hadn''t been friends for long, Nick believed he knew Rhea well. It was strange to hear her speak about her family this way, as if they were both victims and perpetrators. He wanted to say something comforting, but nothing seemed fitting.


    Rhea cleared her throat, breaking the silence. "Anyway, that''s why I know about foci. I may not have taken the class, but I was raised around it. And while I didn''t follow in their footsteps, I still remember some of what they taught me."


    Nick tilted his head, his curiosity rekindling. "You think you can help me craft the focus, then?"


    Rhea shot him a sharp look, her usual confidence returning. "I know I can. If you''re serious about this and willing to put in the effort, we can make it happen."


    "How does it work? Making a focus, I mean." Elia asked.


    Rhea glanced at her and then back at Nick. "It''s not simple, that''s for sure. You''re essentially imprinting a permanent spellform onto the object, attuning it to your mana and, in this case, your affinity. The wing bone is a good start¡ªit already has an elemental resonance with wind. However, we''ll need to refine it, stabilize it, and add the bindings that will allow it to channel your magic without breaking."


    Nick nodded slowly, his mind already racing with possibilities. "What do we need to get started?"


    "Materials," Rhea said decisively. "And time. We''ll need silver thread, a stabilizer, wood, and a few other things that Ogden probably has in his shop. I''ll need to draw up the spellform first, and you''ll have to help with that¡ªyou''re the one with a mage class, and it''ll be better in the long run since it''s you that it''s supposed to be attuned to, after all."


    "And what about me?" Elia asked, deliberately casual. "I want to help too."


    Rhea considered her for a moment, then smirked. "You can keep him from blowing anything up while we work."


    Nick rolled his eyes. "Very funny."


    Rhea stood, brushing off her clothes. "I''m serious, though. This won''t be easy, and it won''t be quick. But if we do it right, you''ll have a stable and reliable focus. Few things are better if you are looking for help with your affinity."


    Nick stood as well, fighting the urge to hug her. She would not appreciate it. "Thanks, Rhea. I mean it."


    She waved him off, though there was a faint smile on her lips. "Don''t thank me yet. Let''s see if we can pull it off first."

 Chapter 50

    The three of them sat cross-legged on the floor of Ogden''s workshop, surrounded by a mishmash of parchment and magical reagents. The wing bone lay at the center of the chaos. Nick stared at it intensely, hands resting on his knees, his brow furrowed, while Rhea sketched another design.She was using a pencil, which he hadn''t known was a thing here. Apparently, they were common in cities, but on the frontier, they weren''t in demand, so the limited amount brought by merchants was quickly snapped up by the few users as soon as they hit the market.


    "I still think we should go with a staff," He said for the third time, watching her pencil strokes as they formed the outline of a wand.


    Rhea didn''t look up. "And I still think that''s a terrible idea." She grabbed the bone, waving it for emphasis. "This thing is barely a foot long. A staff needs balance¡ªweight at both ends and core material large enough to avoid empty spots. We''d have to extend it so much that other components would overshadow the bone. That''s a headache we don''t need."


    Elia tilted her head. "But can''t magic, like, compensate for that? You said the materials don''t dictate everything."


    "True," Rhea said, setting down the bone and pointing at her sketch. "But they''re still a foundation. If you stretch that foundation too thin, it''s like trying to build a house on sand. The magic won''t hold; worse, it''ll collapse when Nick tries to channel something big. And I''ll let you imagine the consequences of that on your own."


    Nick sighed, running a hand through his hair. He wasn''t thrilled about the idea of using a wand¡ªit felt flimsy, less grounded than the solid, dependable heft of a staff, and if he were honest, it made him feel more like a pop culture wizard than the powerful occultist he liked to think himself as. But Rhea wasn''t wrong. They didn''t have the luxury of overcomplicating things, especially with the limited materials at their disposal. He could wait until he got better stuff, but that was a never-ending game.


    "Fine," he said reluctantly. "Wand it is. But if anyone makes a phallic joke, I''m sending them flying."


    Rhea smirked. "Fair enough."


    She flipped the parchment toward him, revealing a detailed sketch of the proposed design. It was simple yet elegant¡ªa slim wand wrapped in reinforcing layers of additional materials, with the wing bone as its core. The handle would be slightly thicker, carved for a better grip, while the tip would taper to a point where the spells would concentrate. It was apparently a pretty standard design for wind mages, which were more common up north, where Rhea hailed from. At this point, Nick trusted her to know what she was doing.


    He studied it, nodding slowly. "Okay. So, what else do we need?"


    "That depends," Rhea said, leaning back on her hands. "You''re set on this being wind-aspected, right? You won''t regret that when you need it for something else?"


    Nick paused for a moment, the question hanging in the air. She had a point¡ªspecializing the wand would make casting spells outside of his affinity harder. But that was the whole idea, wasn''t it? He wanted to push himself and develop his wind magic instead of relying on brute force or luck. He''d managed to grant himself a valuable Trait; he wasn''t about to stop developing it just because it was hard. It also helped to give him cover, as people would be less likely to suspect him of having occult powers if he was very open about being a wind mage. He gave a firm nod. "Yeah. Wind-aspected. I''m sure."


    Rhea shrugged. "Your call. That means we''ll need components that resonate with air, blunt force and sharpness. Something to complement the wing bone''s natural properties."


    "What about the Vine Devils?" Nick suggested, snapping his fingers as the thought struck him. "We''ve got a ton of their wood left over from the stampede. That stuff is strong and should work well as the blunt force, right?"


    Rhea winced and shook her head. "It''s too nature-aspected. The mana in those vines is connected to growth and earth¡ªit''ll clash with the wind. Instead of honing your spells, it would muddle them."


    "Oh." Nick scratched the back of his neck. "Right. Makes sense." Having too much magical material at his disposal was something he still struggled with.


    That''s when Elia chimed in. "What about my mom? She knows more about plants and magical properties than anyone. She might already have something that works¡ªsome kind of herb or wood that''s already in tune with wind magic."


    Nick blinked, then smacked his forehead with his palm. "Of course! Why didn''t I think of that?" Wulla was known around town for being extremely knowledgeable, and Nick''s parents almost exclusively went to her shop when they needed to buy herbs or light brews. She was no alchemist, but she served a role in the community all the same, and her stock was rivaled only by Ogden''s.


    Rhea raised an eyebrow and shrugged. "If she has something suitable, it could save us a lot of time. But we''d still need a power filter, or the whole thing will fight you every time you channel through it."


    Nick frowned. "Power filter?"


    "It''s what keeps the mana flow stable and attuned between you and the wand," Rhea explained, sketching another diagram on the parchment. "Think of it like a dam. Without it, the energy will rush out in all directions, which¡ª" She mimed an explosion with her hands. "¡ªisn''t great. For anyone. Your spells would lack control, even if they might be more powerful. Now, most foci usually use parts of monster cores, if available, or other magically active components. You''re in luck, as the shop currently has a surplus of decent cores, though finding one that''s in tune with the bone might be difficult."


    I wonder if that is still an issue for me. Parsimonia has been very helpful so far, and I even managed to cast a spell a tier above me through the bone. But I suppose I shouldn''t cut corners.


    Nick sighed. "Okay, so we''ve got the outer layer to figure out, and now this filter thing, too. Is there anything else we''re missing?"


    "No, I think that''s it. Now, about the filter. You could buy it from Ogden, but I doubt you have any coin left after he sold you the base materials for the wand. You could wait for the caravan to arrive, but you''d need a lot more than you can get through bartering. Why don''t you ask your parents for a loan?"


    Nick couldn''t stop the bark of laughter that escaped him. "A loan from my parents? Rhea, you''re hilarious."


    Rhea frowned, hands on her hips. "I''m serious, Nick. Ogden''s got decent cores locked away for the right price, and you''re in his graces at the moment. All we''d need is enough to¡ª"


    "Yeah, no," Nick interrupted, shaking his head. "They''ve mellowed out about my experiments over the months, sure, but there''s no way they''d fund something like this. They don''t exactly jump for joy when I show up with a ''brilliant'' idea. Especially after¡­" He trailed off, scratching the back of his neck.


    Elia smirked. "Especially after this morning?"


    Nick shot her a warning look. "Don''t."


    That was all the encouragement Elia needed. "Oh, you don''t want me to tell Rhea? About how you nearly blew yourself up?"


    Rhea''s eyes lit up. "Oh, I need to hear this now."


    Nick groaned. "You really don''t." Discover exclusive content at empire


    But Elia was already leaning forward, gesticulating animatedly. "So, Nick here was experimenting with some new wind spell¡ªwhat was it called? ''Wind Pulse''? Something corny like that. Anyway, he gets so caught up in casting it that he forgets one tiny detail: he''s standing in the spell''s range. Next thing you know, boom¡ªhe''s flying through the air like a ragdoll. He lands on his ass, flailing like a¡ª"


    "Okay, okay," Nick cut in, holding up a hand, though he couldn''t stop a smile from creeping across his face. "That''s enough."


    Elia and Rhea burst into laughter, the kind that built on itself and left them clutching their sides. Nick shook his head, chuckling softly. "I''m so glad I can be your entertainment."


    When the laughter finally subsided, Rhea wiped a tear from her eye. "Alright, fine. No loan from your parents. But that means we''re back to square one for a power filter."


    Nick tilted his head with an amused smirk. Slowly, he reached into his pouch and pulled out a small, glowing object¡ªthe wyvern hatchling''s core. Its soft, bluish-green light pulsed faintly with power.


    The change in Rhea''s expression was instantaneous. She stared at the core, then smacked her forehead with a groan. "You''ve had that the whole time?!"


    Nick shrugged. "Forgot to mention it."


    "Unbelievable." Rhea shook her head. She reached out, carefully picking up the core and turning it over in her hands. "This is perfect. Wyvern energy harmonizes well with air. We can use this as the power filter. You''re officially not useless, Nick."


    "Thanks, I think," he said dryly. "So now we just need the wood."


    Elia, still recovering from her laughter, perked up. "Then it''s time to visit my mom. She''ll know exactly what we need."


    The walk to Elia''s house didn''t take long. As they approached the cozy cottage nestled at the edge of the village, they spotted Wulla standing in the front garden. She was deep in conversation with a neighbor, a spindly man with pale, moth-like features. His antennae twitched nervously as he gestured with fluttering hands.


    Nick frowned and slowed his steps. Something was off about the man''s movements. His jittery energy set him on edge.


    "Is he okay?" Nick muttered.


    Elia''s ears twitched, and she avoided his eyes. "That''s Mr. Morrin. He''s always a little jumpy."


    That''s weird. Why would she lie about that?


    As if sensing their approach, the Mothman turned abruptly, his large, dark eyes locking onto them. He startled like a rabbit caught in the open, muttering something to Wulla before giving a quick bow and scurrying away down the path.


    Nick watched him go, puzzled. "That was weird."


    Wulla''s warm, melodic voice interrupted his thoughts. "Oh, don''t worry about him. Morrin''s been facing a bit of trouble recently, but it''s nothing he can''t handle. Now, what brings the three of you here?"


    Elia bounded forward, grinning. "We need your help, Mom!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wulla''s amber eyes sparkled with fondness. "Do you now? Well, come inside, and let''s talk over some tea."


    Before Nick could ask about Morrin''s "trouble," Wulla gently ushered them into the house with insistent hands. The interior was as inviting as always¡ªwarm wood-paneled walls, shelves filled with jars of herbs and dried flowers, and the faint scent of lavender and mint lingering in the air. They quickly took their seats at a round table, each receiving a steaming cup of herbal tea and a slice of berry pie.


    "Now," Wulla said, her foxlike grin firmly in place, "tell me what you''re working on."


    Nick took a sip of the tea, savoring the calming blend before explaining the wand they were crafting. By this point, the project had evolved far beyond his initial ideas, and he realized he wouldn''t have made any progress without help. While he remained firmly tight-lipped about his more obscure abilities, discussing wind magic felt refreshing. It was the kind a typical mage was expected to study, and although his approach was somewhat unconventional, no one raised an eyebrow. He appreciated his affinity even more, as it allowed him to maintain a strong public front.


    He displayed the wing bone and wyvern core for emphasis, while Rhea provided the technical details. When they finally finished, Wulla leaned back, her expression unreadable.


    "Air-aspected wood," she murmured, her gaze darting to the materials on the table. "It''s a delicate matter, finding the right balance. Too much resonance can overwhelm the other components, while too little means the wand won''t channel properly."


    Nick leaned forward, setting his tea down. "Do you have anything that might work?"


    Wulla''s lips curved into a smile that made him slightly nervous. She had very sharp canines. "I might. But you''ll owe me a favor."


    Elia groaned. "Mom, no."


    "Oh, hush, Elia. It''s nothing too drastic. Besides, I think you''ll appreciate what I have in mind." Wulla stood, her tail swishing behind her as she moved to one of the shelves. She pulled down a small, polished box and opened it with care. Inside lay several pieces of wood, each with a faint sheen that suggested magical properties.


    "This," she said, lifting a slender piece of silvery-gray wood, "is sky ash. It''s rare, but it has a natural affinity for air magic. Perfect for what you''re trying to create. I use it to brew a mean antidote, but I could part with it."


    Nick stared at the wood, feeling a connection forming. It almost glowed to his air sense, something he had experienced only with the wyverns. "That''s¡­perfect. What''s the catch?"


    Wulla''s smile widened predatorily. "You''ll find out later. Don''t worry too much; I''ll give you a family discount."


    Elia groaned in embarrassment, burying her face in her hands.

 Chapter 51

    after their meeting with wulla, the three piled into elia''s room. rhea reverently held the piece of sky ash, turning it over in her hands with a look of near disbelief."are you okay over there?" elia asked, leaning back against her cluttered desk with her arms crossed. her ears flicked as she studied rhea''s expression. "you''ve been staring at that thing as if it''s going to sprout wings and fly away. that''s not why it''s called sky ash, is it?"


    rhea shook her head slowly, dismissing the bad joke. "do you even realize how rare this is?" she didn''t look up, her gaze still fixed on the shimmering wood. "sky ash isn''t the kind of thing you just hand out¡ªit''s practically extinct outside controlled groves. this single piece could buy you rent for a shop in floria''s center for a year."


    elia whistled low. "huh. guess that explains why mom didn''t just give it away outright."


    "it''s not just the value." rhea finally looked up, but her gaze immediately shifted to nick, who sat on the floor with the wyvern bone in his lap. he hadn''t spoken since they''d gone up. his eyes were fixed on the sky ash, which emitted an almost imperceptible glow.


    "nick," rhea said softly. "you must be feeling it even stronger than i, aren''t you?"


    he blinked, her voice breaking the trance. his mouth opened as if to deny it, but then he sighed and leaned back against the bedframe. "yeah. i feel it. it''s¡­ like it''s calling to me." he ran a hand through his hair, the corners of his mouth twitching in a wry smile. "i know deep in my bones that this is the right wood. i thought the wand would just be a useful tool, but i''m actually starting to believe the hype about foci if they all feel this spot-on, even in the raw state."


    elia tilted her head, studying him. "that sounds like a good thing. why aren''t you acting as if it''s a good thing?"


    nick huffed a laugh but didn''t respond. his mind was spinning; the pull of the sky ash tempted him in ways he hadn''t expected. he was an old hand at evaluating the worth of an ingredient, and while he''d been awed at being in the presence of the wyvern''s corpse, this was somehow even more profound an experience. the piece of wood called to him in a way that was almost concerning. if he used it in a ritual instead of crafting a wand¡­


    he shook the thought away. no, that wasn''t the plan. the wand was meant to be a bridge to greater understanding, not a shortcut. he had come too far to abandon the process now. "it''s perfect for the wand," he said firmly. "let''s focus on that."


    rhea seemed relieved. "good. because if you suggested putting it in a potion or something like that, i''d probably throw this thing into the fire myself."


    elia snorted. "that''d go over well with my mom. she might eat you in revenge." though her tone was light, something told nick she wasn''t joking. but that was impossible, right? wulla was a sweetheart, and nick now owed her an enormous debt.


    rhea ignored her, carefully setting the sky ash on the desk. "now that we have the materials, let''s recap. nick, what is the next step?"


    nick hummed, refocusing on more important matters. "the carving, for one. the wood and bone need to be joined carefully, or you said the resonance would suffer. the wyvern core must also be carefully added to the mixture to serve as both a filter and stabilizer. you mentioned you are confident you could do it, but i''d feel more comfortable if we attempted it in an isolated room. the whole process could destabilize if we were interrupted halfway through."


    i still have no idea what exactly led me to cross the boundaries between worlds and end up here, but i know it wasn''t because i forgot to isolate the ritual. that is the most common mistake and also the last one many aspiring occultists make. while we may not be preparing for a ritual technically, it is one in essence, and all the same rules should apply.


    "and we already have everything else. ogden''s binding agents are the best, nick, so you don''t have to worry about the wand coming apart once it''s completed." rhea added offhandedly.


    "that was a possibility?" he asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "there is always a possibility of failure." she replied. then, taking a deep breath, she continued, "my grandmother always took even the most basic precautions despite being a prestige class. if she felt the need to do so, then so should we. it''ll just be about assembling everything and enchanting it. i can handle the final attunement."


    "what?!" nick couldn''t help the exclamation from leaving his lips. he had refrained from questioning rhea about her family, as it was obvious she was still in pain about their fate, but she couldn''t expect to drop something like that without a reaction.


    "what?!" she growled back, making it clear she wouldn''t elaborate.


    "what!" elia joined in, successfully lowering the temperature and earning two sighs.


    nick decided to let it go for now. there was no way rhea was the granddaughter of a prestige artificer and could think she could get away without answering his questions, but unfortunately, he needed her help, and annoying her would be counterproductive.


    i''ll just have to ask once we are done. she wouldn''t be revealing so much if she wasn''t ready to talk about it, but it''s clearly a sore spot. i''ll have to approach this carefully.


    before they could continue, a sudden commotion outside drew their attention. shouts and the rhythmic clatter of hooves echoed down the street. nick stood, peering out the window as a man on horseback galloped past. "the caravan''s a day away!" he shouted, repeating the announcement as he rode along the village road.


    elia exchanged a look with rhea. "i thought they weren''t supposed to arrive for another week."


    rhea frowned. "so did i. something must have changed."


    nick turned away from the window, his expression thoughtful. "if the caravan is arriving early, they must have heard about the stampede. any good merchant would want to get their hands on the bounty before the competition learns of it."


    "let''s hope that''s all it is. greedy merchants are hardly surprising, and i suppose they were already on their way here. if they heard about it, they might have used some artifact to speed up their pace," rhea muttered while gathering their materials and putting them back in the ghostgrass pouch. "those are rarely worth it because they''re so expensive to make and often break right after the first use, but i suppose they would be worthwhile in this case."


    elia shrugged, appearing unconcerned though her ears were flat on her head. nick knew she was worried about the inspection. she had the right to be; had he not been building himself a focus through possibly illegal methods, he would have done something about it.


    ultimately, he said nothing, preferring to bump her shoulder with his in a show of silent comfort. every member of their group had something they wanted to keep to themselves, though some were more shocking than others.


    when nick left elia''s house and bid farewell to the girls, the sun hung low on the horizon.


    despite the peaceful late afternoon atmosphere, his mind churned with the plans they had made, the materials they had gathered, and the anticipation of what lay ahead. rhea had been very clear¡ªafter such a long day, rest was essential if they wanted to craft the wand properly.


    but resting wasn''t easy when he buzzed with excitement and a hint of fear. tomorrow, he would receive his first real focus in either life, finally graduating from poorly made blood constructs and roughly cut gems. those were hardly worth the effort, and given the ease of casting he had experienced so far, he hadn''t felt the need to create them. but this wand promised to be so much greater.


    i''m going to have an even better focus than what the old families passed down to their scions! ha!


    nick had promised rhea that he wouldn''t experiment or train tonight, though it had taken some persuading. she had even made him swear to focus on replenishing his mana reserves, something he seldom did with any urgency. still, he had agreed. the crafting would depend on him tomorrow, as elia''s mana was far too attuned to fire, and rhea would be directing the process from the outside, lacking the necessary direct mana skills.


    none of them would be able to craft it independently, but hopefully, they would manage it together.


    when nick pushed open the door to his house, he was met with a chaotic mess.


    "where is it? i know i packed it!" devon''s exasperated voice echoed from the sitting room.


    elena''s amused tone followed. "you mean the journal you left on the kitchen counter this morning? or are we talking about the socks i told you to pack days ago?"


    nick leaned in the doorway, taking in the scene. his older brother was up to his elbows in a travel bag, pulling out items and tossing them into haphazard piles on the floor. their mother was perched on the arm of the sofa, smiling impishly as she tossed a small journal back and forth between her hands. their father was near the hearth, his arms crossed as he surveyed the chaos with a long-suffering expression.


    "nick, perfect timing," eugene said, spotting him. "help your brother get his act together. he''s leaving in a few days, and if we don''t find his last few things, we''ll have to throw him on the caravan half-packed."


    "hey, i''m mostly packed and still have time. i just didn''t expect them to arrive so early!" devon protested, though his frantic digging said otherwise.


    experience new stories on empire


    "are you saying you want to spend your last few days here rather than gallivanting around town?" elena asked rhetorically, earning a groan.


    nick chuckled, dropping his bag by the door. "what are we looking for?"


    "apparently, my boots decided to disappear," devon grumbled. "the ones with the reinforced soles. you''d think they grew legs and walked off."


    "or maybe you left them by the outhouse again," elena quipped, tossing the journal into devon''s bag.


    nick rolled his eyes and headed out, where he quickly found the missing boots exactly where their mother had guessed they would be. when he returned, the sitting room was even more messy, with clothes and gear strewn everywhere. yet there was an energy to it that nick couldn''t help but enjoy¡ªa kind of frenzied camaraderie that only their family could pull off.


    dinner that evening was loud and lively. nick mercilessly teased devon about having to abandon his "conquests" while his brother pretended to be above it all. their parents basked in the chatter. for a little while, nick forgot about tomorrow''s task, lost in the warmth of home.


    as the plates were cleared and the fire crackled softly, eugene suddenly called for their attention. "nick, devon, hold on a moment. there''s something i want to share with you."


    devon groaned dramatically, leaning back in his chair. "is this about taking responsibility? because i already had the talk with mom."


    "no," eugene replied, and something in his tone stopped the boys. "this is about our family. and it''s something i''ve been waiting to tell you both until you were old enough to understand."


    nick raised an eyebrow in curiosity. it wasn''t often that their father spoke like this¡ªserious, almost solemn. he exchanged a glance with devon, who arched a brow back. shrugging, the two followed eugene into the living room, where he gestured for them to sit near the hearth.


    their mother went to sit on the couch, smiling in pride. she, too, evidently thought they were grown enough.


    once they were settled, eugene leaned back in his chair and stared into the fire for a long moment. the flames cast flickering shadows across his face, making him seem older and more weathered.


    "i''ve wanted to tell you this since the monster wave hit the town," eugene began, his voice steady yet tinged with something heavy. "when floria''s safety was threatened, it reminded me of why our family is here and the duty we took up generations ago."


    nick frowned. although his father had mentioned a long family history several times, he had rarely provided specifics.


    devon crossed his arms. "i''m guessing this is the part where you tell us we''re actually secret royalty or something?"


    eugene chuckled, but there was no humor in it. "not royalty. nothing so grand." he glanced between them, his gaze piercing. "this is a story about our family''s role in keeping the green ocean at bay." sea??h th§× n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nick''s heart skipped a beat. devon opened his mouth to respond, but eugene held up a hand. "you''ll hear the full story tonight," he said. "because if something ever happens to me, you''ll need to know. both of you."


    the room seemed to still. with the crackling fire as the only sound, eugene began his tale.

 Chapter 52

    read new adventures at empirethe firelight danced on the walls, producing flickering shadows that enhanced the atmosphere as eugene leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant. nick and devon sat in rapt silence, their usual banter and teasing forgotten as their father began his tale.


    "aleister crowley," eugene began, the name rolling off his tongue like the first chord of a somber melody. "your great-great-grandfather. he wasn''t exactly a model citizen in his youth. born into a well-off family in the capital, he wasted much of his potential by joining an organization dedicated to unsavory pleasures and research."


    nick perked up at that, his interest piqued. the vague mention of "unsavory" dealings sounded suspiciously aligned with his class''s focus, and the name aleister was one that was passed down his old family. he opened his mouth to ask but quickly shut it when eugene shot him a look.


    "the details," eugene continued, "are better saved for another time. what matters now is that he fled. caught in one too many schemes, he faced exile or worse. so, when the crown announced an initiative to settle the green ocean''s frontier, aleister seized his chance. it wasn''t redemption he sought¡ªnot initially. just survival. the capital is a den of wolves today, and back then, it was even more so. no amount of wealth could protect him from the wrath of the then-nascent state."


    eugene''s voice softened, maintaining a gentle cadence that drew nick in. "the frontier was a harsh and wild place, teeming with dangers and mysteries. the settlers who agreed to relocate weren''t noble adventurers but desperate souls with nowhere else to turn. with his knowledge from the capital''s academies, aleister soon became indispensable."


    nick could picture it¡ªthe ragged procession of settlers trudging through the untamed wilderness, their hopes and fears intermingling. he imagined aleister among them, shifty but sharp-eyed, trying to figure out how to exploit the situation.


    "the green ocean," eugene said, gesturing toward the window as if he could see the vast forest stretching beyond, "was no ordinary frontier. the harsh north claims more lives, and the eastern seas have their pirates, but those who die in the forest are never found. it has swallowed previous attempts at colonization, leaving behind ruins as warnings. the settlers didn''t heed them and used the ruins as their foundation, and with aleister''s guidance, the village of floria began to take shape."


    devon shifted, furrowing his brows. "so, he helped found floria and became its leader?"


    eugene nodded, though his expression grew darker. "in a way. aleister''s knowledge made him invaluable. even the village headsman, who carried the crown''s authority, deferred to him after a time. his pivotal moment came during a troll attack."


    nick vividly remembered the sight of the massive beast lumbering toward him. although his father had dispatched it quickly, he knew he would be in trouble against it. the little fire he could conjure would not be enough to harm it, and despite making significant progress with his wind affinity, he doubted he could cast [windburst] quickly enough to damage it beyond its regeneration rate without extensive preparation.


    "trolls," eugene continued, "aren''t the mindless beasts they might seem to be. they''re predators with their own low cunning. when they attacked, aleister organized the village''s defense, guiding the settlers to utilize their limited resources in ways they never would have considered. he fought on the front lines and emerged victorious, gaining the village''s trust and admiration."


    for a moment, eugene paused, the firelight catching the glint of something unreadable in his eyes. then he exhaled heavily as if ashamed.


    "but," he continued, "the villagers didn''t know that aleister had engineered the attack."


    devon blinked. "wait, what?"


    nick''s mouth hung open. he''d expected heroics, maybe a touch of cunning, but not this.


    eugene''s gaze locked onto devon''s. "aleister had been experimenting, trying to draw the attention of creatures in the forest. he knew that if he could defeat a significant threat, he''d cement his role as the village''s protector. it worked, but it came at a cost."


    nick felt his breath catch as eugene''s words painted a grim picture. the trolls'' attack hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    "the forest," eugene said, "is alive in ways most can''t comprehend. the denizens of the green ocean aren''t just beasts or monsters¡ªsome are every bit as intelligent as humans, if not more. the troll attack drew the attention of a pair of dryads."


    nick shivered. his encounter with a dryad had resulted in little more than a scare, but if his family had a history with them¡­ perhaps the exaggerated reaction from his parents made sense.


    "they emerged from the depths, stunning the people with their impossible grace," eugene said, his voice growing quieter and more intense. "their beauty was mesmerizing, their words like music. and they were predators, much like the trolls. but their weapons weren''t claws or clubs¡ªthey were promises, whispers, and lies."


    nick could almost see the dryads stepping into the clearing, holding the settlers in thrall with their glowing eyes. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "they bound the villagers," eugene said. "not with ropes or chains, but with names. the fae have a way of stealing your essence, your will, by taking your true name. those who succumbed became their thralls¡ªempty shells, puppets for their masters."


    nick swallowed hard, feeling his pulse quicken. his grandfather had taught him better than to ever speak with any entity that wasn''t mortal. he knew the dangers, but some illiterate farmers and laborers? they would have been defenseless.


    "aleister," eugene continued, "knew what they were doing. he also knew that no treaty or negotiation could stop them if they had gone so far. so, he made a choice. he killed them."


    devon''s eyes widened. "the dryads?"


    "and the thralls they created," eugene said grimly. "the villagers who''d lost their names were no longer themselves. they were a threat to everyone else. aleister knew it, and he did what had to be done."


    his words settled over the room like a suffocating blanket. nick struggled to reconcile the image of a cunning opportunist with the man who''d made such a brutal decision.


    eugene''s voice dropped to a near-whisper. "on the ashes of those dryads, aleister swore an oath. he vowed to protect floria, no matter the cost. that oath wasn''t just words but a binding, magical promise. and it didn''t die with him. it''s passed down through our bloodline."


    nick''s chest tightened. "you mean¡­?"


    eugene nodded. "it''s our duty. as long as we live in floria, we are responsible for safeguarding it. that''s why i needed you both to hear this now. the last monster wave was a reminder that the forest will never allow us to fester at its side. and any day, we may be called to fulfill that oath."


    the room fell silent, the fire''s crackling the only sound. nick''s mind swirled with questions, doubts, and a strange sense of pride he didn''t fully understand. devon''s face was pale, his usual bravado replaced with something quieter, heavier.


    finally, eugene leaned back, softening his expression. "i know it''s a lot to take in. but you''re old enough to understand. and if something ever happens to me, you''ll need to carry on."


    nick nodded slowly, still processing. he didn''t know what the future held and suspected he might not be as bound to this oath as the others, but he understood the importance of staying true to the spirit of a family tradition better than anyone else.


    the room was dark, save for the faint silver glow of moonlight filtering through the cracks in the curtains. nick lay in bed, gazing at the wooden beams above. his mind buzzed with thoughts, refusing to settle even as exhaustion pulled at him.


    the crafting. the wand. that''s what he needed to focus on. tomorrow, rhea and elia would rely on him to pour every ounce of his mana and willpower into the task. he had chosen to forgo a traditional ritual to build his wand, and it would be incredibly foolish not to give it his all. he couldn''t just rely on this world''s methods being better.


    but no matter how hard he tried to push aleister''s story to the back of his mind, it crept back in. he could see it clearly now¡ªthe cunning young man, desperate to prove himself, orchestrating events he couldn''t fully control. nick swallowed hard, his throat dry.


    was he really that different?


    several times already, his experiments had gone awry. his success with [windburst] that sent him flying flashed through his mind, and he winced. what if he had been more reckless? what if his ambition had meant catching elia in the range? it was an unsettling thought, one he couldn''t shake off.


    eventually, weariness prevailed, and nick''s eyes drifted shut. the hum of restless thoughts faded away, giving way to the deep, heavy stillness of sleep.


    a sense of wrongness woke him.


    at first, it was subtle, like a whisper brushing against the edge of his consciousness. but as nick stirred, the sensation sharpened¡ªa prickle of unease running down his spine. he opened his eyes, and his breath caught as he saw the translucent blue glow of a system window hovering before him.


    his heart began to pound as he read the message.


    [trait: blasphemy] has been activated to protect you from external spiritual influence.


    adrenaline surged, banishing the last traces of sleep. nick bolted upright. spiritual influence? is something trying to possess me? fuck, i can''t feel anything, but that doesn''t mean much, considering the power level of the closest threats.


    his skin crawled as he scanned the room, his senses straining for any hint of danger.


    nothing.


    the oppressive silence pressed in on him. a terrible thought struck him, and he froze mid-breath.


    his family.


    the fear was instant and visceral. his older brother''s face flashed in his mind, and nick felt an almost physical urge to move. throwing off the covers, he scrambled to his feet and yanked open the door. he darted down the darkened hallway, barely glancing at his parents'' door to make sure they were still there.


    devon. please let him be okay.


    nick didn''t bother knocking. he threw open the door to devon''s room. he let out a keen as he stared at the empty bed, whose sheets were rumpled and empty.


    "no, no, no," nick whispered, panic clawing at his chest. his mind raced, a thousand horrible possibilities flooding in. had he been taken? possessed?


    nick slapped himself hard across the face, using the sting to ground his thoughts. think. don''t lose it now.


    taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and concentrated. his air sense expanded outward, and he sought every crevice of the house. he found his parents first, feeling their steady breaths and finding comfort in their presence. but no devon.


    damn. shit. fff¡­ the bone!


    he took off running again and lunged for his bed. he grabbed the ghostgrass pouch and ripped it open, seizing the wyvern bone. immediately, his range expanded.


    he pushed further, reaching beyond the house into the yard. the training area was empty. for a terrifying moment, nick felt nothing but the cold night air brushing against the edges of his senses.


    then, movement. behind the outhouse.


    nick focused, and the scene appeared in his mind''s eye. relief hit him like a wave, almost knocking him off his feet. devon was there, alive, and¡­with someone? his head was very close to¡­


    nick staggered back a step, both dumbfounded and infuriated. his heart, which had been hammering in terror moments ago, now raced with something else entirely.


    "of all the stupid¡ª" he muttered under his breath, already moving toward the door.


    the cool night air bit at his skin as he stepped outside. nick stomped across the grass, clutching the wyvern bone tightly. if something had happened¡ª the system didn''t lie, so it had¡ªhe wasn''t going to let it go unchecked.


    as he rounded the outhouse, the scene came fully into view. devon stood with his back to him, his arms wrapped around a girl nick vaguely recognized¡ªa brunette from the village with pretty doe-eyes.


    devon seemed entirely unaware of his younger brother''s presence, his attention wholly consumed by the girl in his arms.


    for a moment, nick didn''t know whether to laugh or scream.


    instead, he cleared his throat. loudly.

 Chapter 53

    the two teenagers jumped apart as if struck by lightning, and the girl let out a high-pitched shriek that could probably be heard from miles away. devon whipped around, eyes wide with panic. they quickly narrowed into a glare as he realized who was standing there with his arms crossed."nick?!" devon barked, half in outrage, half in mortification.


    the girl clutched her chest, breathing heavily as she tried to regain her composure. "you scared me half to death!" she hissed, cheeks flushed scarlet.


    nick barely kept from growling back. "what in the world are you doing here?" he demanded.


    devon groaned, running a hand through his tousled hair. "what does it look like? and why do you care? go back to bed!"


    nick''s jaw tightened. he couldn''t tell devon the real reason¡ªthat his trait had activated, warning him of spiritual danger. it would raise too many questions that nick wasn''t ready to answer. instead, he shot back, "i sensed something wrong, and you weren''t in your bed; of course i''d care!"


    "what? something wrong? what are you talking about?"


    nick groaned, frustrated, "you know i''m a mage. i''m telling you something weird is going on!"


    "hey!" devon interrupted, holding up a hand. "stop. just stop. i appreciate your¡­concern, but there is no one here besides us. nothing is wrong. there are no monsters. now, go back inside."


    nick opened his mouth to argue, but the sound of a window sliding open behind him cut him off. he turned just in time to see their father drop lightly from the second floor onto the grass. his feet barely made a sound as he landed.


    "enough," eugene said, silencing the brothers. he strode forward, firmly placing a hand on both nick''s and devon''s shoulders. "i don''t need to know more than i can figure out on my own, but you two are going back inside. now. i''ll see to it that this young lady gets home safely. i''m sure her parents will be worried sick if they find her missing."


    the girl blushed furiously, shrinking under eugene''s imposing presence. "i''m sorry, sir," she mumbled, avoiding his gaze.


    it was easy to forget the man was the town''s captain. it was like having the mayor scolding a teenager.


    eugene''s expression softened slightly as he looked at her. "no harm done. but it''s late, and you shouldn''t be wandering around this far from the town alone at night. let''s get you home."


    devon looked like he wanted to protest, but a sharp look from eugene silenced him. meanwhile, nick sighed in relief. at least his father seemed fine, and he would have noticed if elena had been attacked. unfortunately, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    "dad," nick said hesitantly as eugene turned to escort the girl away. "before you go¡­something woke me up tonight. i don''t know where it came from or what it was, but we were in danger. maybe still are."


    eugene paused, looking back at nick with a furrowed brow. "explain."


    nick struggled to put the sensation into words that wouldn''t reveal too much. he felt foolish, keeping quiet about something so important, and so he tried his best to warn him. "the ambient mana feels different. off, maybe. it''s like a presence passed through the area and was hostile. i don''t know more, but it happened. i swear."


    eugene narrowed his eyes and looked around, trying to sense anything amiss. "that''s vague," he said neutrally. "but if you sensed something, i''ll keep an eye out. i know better than to ignore a mage''s warnings."


    nick nodded, though his unease lingered. he glanced at devon, who was still sulking but was mercifully quiet, before turning back toward the house.


    i have a bad feeling that this problem will keep occurring. i may need to find a better excuse to explain my knowledge, but i''m wary of saying too much with the prelate''s visit so close. if he were to hear about my warnings or worse, that a spirit attacked me, he''d surely take an interest in me. and i really want to avoid that.


    nick felt trapped between a rock and a hard place, but he had made a choice and would follow through.


    my instincts also tell me to keep my cover. that might just be paranoia, but it could also be that occultist, as a class, requires secrecy.


    shaking his head, he followed devon back into the warmth even as he kept glancing back at his father''s retreating back, dreading to see some ghostly being attack him.


    the first light of dawn filtered through the room''s cracked shutters, painting the wooden floor with streaks of pale gold. slumped into a chair by the window, nick rested his chin on one hand as he stared blankly at the fields below. shadows rimmed his eyes as evidence of the sleepless night he had spent lost in thought.


    after his father returned safely from escorting the girl home, eugene reassured him that there was nothing amiss¡ªat least, nothing he could detect. that should have been enough for nick to rest. but it wasn''t.


    the system message still floated at the edges of his mind as a constant reminder of how close danger had come.


    [trait: blasphemy] has been activated to protect you from external spiritual influence.


    it wasn''t the first time the trait had saved him, but this instance felt different. this wasn''t the aftermath of an experiment gone wrong or the unintended backlash from straying too close to divine domains. someone¡ªor something¡ªhad it out for him.


    that thought set nick''s blood boiling, and his fear only made the anger burn hotter.


    he''d spent his whole life on earth keeping his head down, aware that he was a tiny fish in a big pond. nick was proud of how far he''d come in his limited time, but there was only so much he could do with his grandfather''s teachings and a dying planet.


    here, he felt stronger and more settled. mana was readily available, allowing him to expand his repertoire significantly with just a little effort. while the stampede had been a sobering reminder of how far he had to go, it felt more like a natural disaster. this attack was entirely different.


    he drummed his fingers on the windowsill, his mind racing in restless circles. he needed to be proactive and prepared. for too long, he had leaned into pretending to be someone he wasn''t¡ªa proper mage with proper studies and spells. that masquerade helped him avoid suspicion, but it made him vulnerable in moments like this.


    i have allowed myself to grow comfortable wearing the mask. i acted like a mage and forgot where my strength came from. yes, wind affinity is a powerful tool, and i will continue to develop it. however, i''m not fighting a battle of equals here. there is a gigantic forest teeming with monsters, fae, and who knows what else slowly inching my way. if that weren''t enough, today the temple''s delegation will arrive, adding to the potential enemies. i can''t keep playing with magic as if this world were a game. it''s not. there is real danger.


    nick straightened, feeling the faint stirrings of resolve cutting through the fog of his exhaustion. it was time to embrace his true path. even if he couldn''t reveal the full extent of his class without drawing unwanted attention, he could still leverage its strengths in other ways.


    the first step was protection. charms. wards. whatever it took to shield himself, his family, and his friends from anything¡ªor anyone¡ªthat might come for them. he had neglected this aspect of his craft for too long, focusing instead on direct spells and utility¡ªthat which he had lacked on earth. but even the strongest offense meant little when he could have been sniped in the middle of the night, unaware he was even being targeted.


    "grandpa, you must be ashamed of me." he murmured. indeed, his grandfather had redefined the meaning of the word paranoid, which was the only reason he had lived so long. if he had access to as much mana as nick had, he would have built himself an impenetrable fortress.


    his eyes drifted to the closed chest he kept near his bed. there were still several monster cores, both from his expedition in the forest and as payment for helping with the butchering of the monsters. he had intended to use them to fuel future rituals, but it was now obvious he couldn''t afford to wait.


    the second step was understanding.


    nick''s thoughts drifted back to the events of the previous night, replaying them in his mind like a puzzle he couldn''t quite figure out. the most obvious suspect appeared to be a fae from the forest. his father''s tale about aleister crowley and the blood oath sworn on the ashes of slain dryads persisted in his mind. if the oath had finally been acknowledged after all this time, and it was the cause of the attack, why was he targeted specifically? didn''t the family''s connection to aleister mark them all, or was it something else entirely?


    nick wasn''t so arrogant as to assume he had all the answers. there were other possibilities. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the temple clergy, perhaps? they had always been wary of anyone dabbling in magic that didn''t conform to their strict doctrines. and while nick had been careful to avoid direct conflict with them, he knew they wouldn''t hesitate to strike if they saw him as a threat. he couldn''t think of anything that might have revealed his ruse, but it would be foolish to dismiss them outright.


    continue reading at empire


    or it could be someone with a grudge.


    nick clenched his fists. he believed he had covered his tracks after dealing with short and scar. however, revenge had a long memory; someone might have noticed their absence and connected the dots.


    i have no idea how this could have happened, as i was very careful. if anyone had seen the fight, they would have either intervened or fled before i could harm them. however, i can''t account for every piece of magic. i''m sure someone, somewhere, has the ability to view past events. in fact, if i keep making this kind of progress, i might be able to do that myself. postviewing isn''t the most outrageous idea i can think of; i''d just need to use the rest of my dream spider venom and then some¡­


    regardless, nick needed answers. once the wand was completed, he resolved to scry the town thoroughly. the lingering changes in the ambient mana could serve as a trail¡ªif he moved quickly enough to follow it.


    a faint knock at the door broke his reverie.


    "nick?" came eugene''s voice. "breakfast is ready."


    "i''ll be right there," nick called back, his voice hoarse.


    as he rose from the chair, he stretched out his stiff limbs and splashed cold water on his face from the basin. the day ahead was too important for him to be distracted. he needed to focus on crafting the wand with rhea and elia. if they succeeded, it would be a leap forward for him.


    he shoved his feet into his boots and grabbed the satchel he had prepared the night before. the wyvern bone rested safely inside, alongside several other materials he''d need for the crafting.


    the sun had fully risen by the time he stepped outside. the crisp morning air did little to lift the weight in his chest, but at least it helped clear his mind.


    but when the shop came into view, he stopped in his tracks.


    ogden stood outside, evidently waiting for him. the old alchemist''s gaze met nick''s, and something unspoken passed between them.


    rhea and elia were nowhere to be seen. this was serious, then.


    "ogden?" nick called, his voice uncertain.


    the alchemist straightened, his scaly face unreadable as he beckoned nick closer.


    "we need to talk," ogden said.


    nick hesitated, then nodded. he supposed he''d put it off more than was reasonable. sharing his knowledge about the dungeons probably won him some leeway, but it also made the weird silent entente between them more fragile.

 Chapter 54

    nick followed ogden through the shop, descending into a cool, stone-walled chamber below. this was the same space where the wyvern had once been held, whose skeletal remains would fuel nick''s growth. the room was empty except for a sturdy work table in the center.on the table were a few objects¡ªchunks of monster cores, a set of polished pencils, and what appeared to be a vial of green slime. next to them sat a stack of papers, filled with intricate diagrams and dense annotations in a tidy hand that nick recognized as rhea''s.


    his eyes lingered on the notes as curiosity gnawed at him. the designs were for a wand¡ªno surprise there¡ªbut there was an elegance and a level of detail that suggested a deeper understanding of the crafting process than nick had anticipated. rhea had clearly invested a lot of thought into this.


    "where is rhea?" nick asked, looking up at ogden.


    the old man turned, pinning nick with an unsettling stare. "i sent her and the foxgirl on an errand," he said. he was outwardly calm, but his voice held a weight that made nick''s skin prickle. "they''ll be back soon."


    nick nodded, and his unease grew as ogden''s eyes bore into him. the alchemist wasn''t known for idle chatter, but the silence stretching between them now felt different. it was pointed and intentional, as though ogden were waiting for something¡ªor testing him.


    nick met the gaze without flinching, though the hairs on the back of his neck began to rise. the old man''s expression was intense, not just curious or concerned. it was heavier, like the weight of a hammer poised to strike.


    seconds ticked by, then a minute. two.


    nick kept his posture relaxed, his hands resting casually at his sides, though his pulse had quickened. he didn''t know what game ogden was playing, but he wasn''t about to let the old man see him squirm. he might not be a full adult, not with the way his two personalities had melded, but he wasn''t just a kid either. he was an old hand at power games, and he''d gone through much worse than this in an attempt to make him speak.


    he''s got the piercing glare down, but he lacks the madness of a cultist with nothing to lose. those will make you crap your pants, alright.


    finally, ogden nodded as though satisfied by something only he could measure. "good," he said. "you didn''t break." sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nick lifted an eyebrow. "break?"


    his question was answered when a system window popped up.


    [trait: blasphemy] has been activated to protect you from external mental influence.


    fucking hell, is everyone trying to get into my mind? i guess that was an intimidation skill or something like that. i barely felt anything, but i suppose that without [blasphemy], it would have been much worse.


    ogden straightened, tapping his fingers against the edge of the table. "the prelate will be a far tougher interrogator than i am if he ever suspects anything untoward."


    the words struck nick like a slap, and for a moment, he could only stare at the alchemist in stunned silence, forgetting his growing outrage. "what are you talking about?" he asked cautiously, even though his stomach had already begun to churn.


    ogden''s lips twitched into a faint, humorless smile. "don''t play dumb, boy. you know exactly what i mean."


    nick''s every instinct screamed at him to deny and deflect, but something in ogden''s tone made him hesitate. he chose his next words carefully. "if you''re implying something, i''d rather you just say it."


    ogden chuckled dryly, though the sound lacked warmth. "i don''t need to know all your secrets, nicholas crowley. but i''ve been around long enough to recognize when someone isn''t what they appear to be." he gestured vaguely toward the table, his calloused hand brushing over the unfinished wand components. "whether it''s pure, world-breaking talent, access to ancient tomes of power, or something else entirely, it doesn''t matter much to me. what truly matters is how you handle it."


    nick swallowed hard, the knot in his chest tightening. "and what exactly do you think i''m ''handling''?"


    ogden''s expression darkened, his gaze unwavering. "this isn''t about what i think. it''s about what others will see: the prelate, the temple clergy, any adventurer passing through who knows how to spot the unusual and doesn''t respect your family enough to keep their mouth shut. floria won''t remain a quiet little backwater forever. people will start to notice things, and when they do, they''ll ask questions¡ªquestions you might not want to answer."


    nick felt his jaw tighten. he considered every possible response and every strategy to regain control of the conversation, but ogden wasn''t finished.


    "i''ll shield what you do here today," the alchemist said, dropping to a near growl. "no one will know about your wand until you use it openly. but this is a stopgap, not a solution. you''ve got potential, kid. more than most. but potential attracts attention, and i don''t care about you enough to actively protect you."


    there was no malice in ogden''s tone, but nick recognized that he had reached the end of the old man''s generosity. whether on earth or here, powerful masters rarely gave their experience and abilities away for free, and never repeatedly.


    he exhaled slowly, working through the stalking gait to stay calm and enhance his reflexes in the remote case things went wrong. "you don''t trust me."


    ogden raised an eyebrow. "trust has nothing to do with it. i''m giving you a warning, boy. and maybe a chance."


    nick met his gaze, not backing down out of sheer stubbornness. "a chance for what?"


    "to figure out what you want to do when the hammer falls," ogden said simply.


    finally, he stepped back, tapping his cane lightly against the stone floor. "the girls will be back soon. you''d best get your head on straight before they return. crafting a wand might not be reserved for prestige artificers, but you''ll regret it if you end up with a shoddy focus and waste those ingredients."


    "i''ll be careful," nick said once he was sure his voice would be steady.


    ogden grunted, the sound halfway between approval and dismissal. "good." he turned, making to leave, but nick lifted a hand, stopping in his tracks


    he hesitated for a moment before pressing forward. the old man already knew too much for comfort. what was another thing? "last night¡­ was there anything unusual? were you attacked?"


    ogden straightened, his brows knitting together in thought. "i wasn''t, no. but my shop''s protected. it has been so for a long time," he said after a moment. "with wards strong enough to keep out anything that i wouldn''t notice. the rest of the town, though¡­" he trailed off, his sharp eyes narrowing. "it wouldn''t surprise me if something from the forest was testing the waters again."


    nick frowned. it wasn''t too far from his hypothesis, but ogden''s words implied there was some sort of regularity to these attacks. he hadn''t heard of anything of the sort before, aside from roberta''s accounting.


    "think about it," ogden said, his tone gruff. "floria is becoming a battleground once more. the last stampede of monsters ended in a great victory for us, but not everything out there is a mindless beast. some have brains. enough to understand that if they can weaken us before another wave, they''ll have a better chance next time. removing budding talents would significantly reduce our ability to defend ourselves in the long term." his answer implied he understood nick was the one targeted. this was expected, as ogden was sharp enough to pick on the subtext.


    "so why me? why not my father or someone else? i''m sure there are many powerful adventurers who fight within the green ocean without protections like yours."


    ogden shrugged. "the fae don''t follow rules that make sense to us. they might have sensed your mana during the battle and thought you''d be an easy target, or it could simply be a matter of whim. the reason doesn''t matter. what does is that they failed. you''re obviously still here, unscathed. that makes it unlikely that it was a powerful being who attacked you."


    the old man''s bluntness wasn''t exactly comforting, but it was grounding in its own way. nick nodded, choosing not to press further. "thanks." of course, he knew that even if it had been a powerful being, the outcome would have been the same, so he wasn''t about to lower his guard.


    blasphemy is a fantastic protection, as it held against the domains of two gods, but it also just offers blanket defense. it does not tell me what attacked or how it happened. your next read awaits at empire


    ogden inclined his head slightly but said nothing more. as if on cue, nick felt a shift in the air as two presences entered his range. the girls were back.


    nick and ogden both silently decided to drop the matter. they weren''t likely to find any answer anyway, and neither wanted to disturb the girls. they had an important matter to take care of.


    "there you are," rhea said once they entered the room, setting down a small crate she''d been carrying. "we''re ready to go. ogden, i assume you''ve¡ª"


    "left it all to you," the alchemist interrupted, gruff but not unkind. he shot a pointed glance at rhea. "follow the procedures we talked about. no shortcuts."


    rhea nodded, lips twitching upward in a faint smile. "understood."


    ogden shot a final glance at nick, his expression unreadable, before turning and heading for the stairs. when he reached the top, he called back, "don''t waste good materials, and don''t blow yourselves up. the clean-up would be too messy as that room doesn''t have good aeration."


    elia chuckled softly as the door closed behind him. "grumpy as ever," she said, but her smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    nick noticed the strain in her expression and the slight tightness at the corners of her mouth. he made a mental note to help her blow off some steam later, but more pressing matters demanded his attention for now.


    "ogden spent the night reviewing our plans," rhea said, stepping over to the work table. she picked up one of the annotated diagrams and held it up for nick to see. "he made a few adjustments¡ªnothing major from what we envisioned, but important all the same. they''ll help prevent cascade failures if we miscalculate during the fusion process."


    nick studied the changes, his respect for the old alchemist deepening. it seemed that his generosity wasn''t over yet then. "he didn''t have to do that," he said quietly.


    "no, he didn''t," rhea agreed. "but that''s ogden. he''s not as heartless as he seems."


    "soft as moss under all that gruffness," elia added, though her voice lacked its usual playful lilt.


    nick wanted to feel like he was doing something, anything to get more agency after last night, so he got started.


    he set his satchel on the table and began laying out the materials he had painstakingly gathered. first came the wyvern bone, which he reverently placed in the center. next, he took out the sky ash, already feeling a resonance between the ingredients. the hatchling core followed, still pulsing faintly with residual mana.


    rhea added her contributions to the table¡ªseveral minor ingredients treated in overnight alchemical brews to enhance their compatibility and the ease of melding. as she meticulously arranged them, nick felt a flicker of nervous energy course through him. he was gambling a lot on this wand coming out right. he was sure he could have extracted a decent upgrade to his skill via ritual, but he was too committed now.


    there is also the fact that i''m not likely to find more child-killers ripe for the picking. if, as i suspect, the two human lives cemented the affinity''s permanence, then using these ingredients that way would be a waste. not to mention that with the temple delegation here, killing someone is too risky. ogden seems to respect the prelate''s power, so he must be something.


    "everything''s ready," rhea said, keeping her hands steady by gripping the table. "let''s get started."


    nick nodded. he had no room for doubt now. with his nerves steeled and his mind focused, he stepped up to the table, ready to begin.

 Chapter 55

    the room was silent. nick stood at the work table, tense with anticipation. he exhaled slowly, releasing the air from his lungs in a controlled stream, and went through the stalking gait circulation. his breathing settled into a measured rhythm, balancing his need for increased control and mana regeneration¡ªhe would expend a significant portion of his reserves in the next few minutes."ready?" rhea asked as she joined him.


    nick nodded firmly. he reached deep within himself, summoning the mana that thrummed beneath his skin and ensuring it was properly attuned to his chosen element. with a mental push, he began releasing waves of energy, so that his mana flowed outward in gentle pulses. the air around the ingredients shimmered as his power enveloped them, coaxing their latent energies to align with the integration process.


    rhea watched intently, anticipating the signal that the materials were properly primed. nick''s breaths were deep and even as his focus narrowed to the sensation of his mana weaving through the prepared components. it was delicate work, akin to guiding a boat through a storm.


    a full minute passed, and sweat began to bead on his forehead. he could feel the strain building, but he didn''t stop. the wyvern bone, the sky ash, and the iridescent liquid in the vial all shimmered faintly under the influence of his mana, but they didn''t yet resonate.


    another minute passed until nick began nearing his output limit. even with his new reserves and enhanced efficiency, he wasn''t an unlimited fount of mana.


    "that''s enough," rhea said, stopping him. "hold that pattern, but reduce the pulses. i''ll take it from here."


    nick eased the mana flow, maintaining it steady while lowering its intensity. he would have sighed in relief if that wouldn''t disrupt the stalking gait.


    rhea reached for the sky ash¡ªa pale, ghostly wood that absorbed the ambient light¡ªand began to make precise incisions along its surface using a rune-carved knife she took from her belt. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nick watched, keeping his breathing steady as he continued his work. with each cut, rhea dipped the blade into the vial of iridescent green liquid. the wood hissed softly with each application as the potion seeped into the freshly carved grooves, enhancing its flexibility and resilience. nick recognized the liquid as the final product of the alchemical refinement of solvents and minor monster cores that rhea¡ªand ogden, he suspected¡ªhad meticulously purified. its scent was sharp, almost citrus-like, with a hint of something metallic.


    behind them, elia crouched by the hearth, tending to a low fire under an empty cauldron. adjusting the flame as needed to ensure there were no cold spots, she glanced over the rim, watching in silence.


    your next chapter is on empire


    rhea continued to carve the wood with steady hands, showing that she must have some experience in the craft, despite not having taken the class. nick felt his concentration waver for a moment, the steady release of mana leaving him slightly lightheaded. he gritted his teeth and pushed through, determined not to let the process falter.


    finally, she set the knife aside and held the wand up to examine her handiwork. she dipped it one last time into the alchemical solution before holding it out to nick.


    "here. push the bone through," she instructed. "keep the mana flow consistent."


    nick accepted the sky ash, feeling the carved grooves buzzing faintly with potential energy, perfectly primed for the next step. he picked up the wyvern bone, noticing that the material felt heavier than before¡ªthat was good, as it meant it was absorbing the mana he kept pushing into it.


    the two components didn''t seem like they should fit¡ªthe bone was clearly thicker than the hollowed-out center of the wood¡ªbut nick didn''t question it.


    he poured more of himself into the bone, guiding it toward the opening in the sky ash. as the bone met the edge of the wood, the mana surged, bending the materials to his will. the wood seemed to ripple, its surface stretching and shifting to accommodate the bone, while the latter shrunk, following his will.


    the bone slid forward slowly. it moved as if through molasses, but move it did. nick felt the materials resonating with his power, their energies aligning as if they recognized a kindred force.


    when the bone finally slotted into place, it did so with a satisfying click that nick felt more than heard. he let out a shaky breath, and the tension in his body eased. the stalking gait was disrupted, but he didn''t need it anymore. the sky ash now encased the bone seamlessly. the two materials were joined as if they had always been one.


    "good," rhea said, approving but brisk. "now, the final step. into the cauldron."


    nick nodded and walked over to elia, beside whom the cauldron''s interior glowed a cherry red from the heat. rhea handed him the wyvern hatchling core along with the remaining vial of solvent.


    he dropped the wand into the cauldron first, followed by the hatchling core and, finally, the solvent. the liquid hissed and bubbled as it hit the hot metal, enveloping the other components in a viscous embrace.


    at the last moment, an instinct surged within nick. he sent a final pulse of wind mana into the cauldron, draining his reserves. the liquid began to churn slowly, forming a gentle spiral around the submerged wand.


    rhea opened her mouth to say something, but the reaction preempted her. the nascent wand seemed to respond to his mana, and a deep hum resonated through the room.


    nick could tell that this was more than just a tool being crafted¡ªit was a living entity. a connection between him and the wand was forged at that moment.


    he stepped back, chest heaving and sweaty as the effort caught up with him. rhea and elia exchanged a smile, and a flicker of satisfaction passed between them.


    "well," rhea said, wiping her hands on her apron. "now we wait."


    nick nodded, his gaze fixed on the cauldron. he could still sense the wand''s nascent energy, a quiet hum at the edge of his awareness. he allowed himself a grin for the first time since that night''s terror. this was progress.


    the hours dragged on as nick, rhea, and elia sat in the small side room above the workshop, each cradling a mug of steaming herbal brew. the faint scent of earth and bitter greens filled the air. it wasn''t entirely pleasant, but it wasn''t off-putting enough to warrant a complaint either. ogden had prepared it for them before leaving, claiming it would aid in focus and stamina. it lacked the warmth and flavor of wulla''s creations¡ªelia''s mother had a knack for transforming the simplest herbs into a delightfully floral brew. still, none of them had the energy to care and drank in silence.


    elia became evidently more uncomfortable as time went on. today, the caravan would arrive, and with them, the temple delegation. time was running out before she had to present herself for inspection of taint.


    nick wanted to help, to offer some kind of reassurance, but what could he say? anything he did to interfere would draw attention, and the last thing the temple needed was an excuse to scrutinize elia''s family further. he hated feeling powerless. "if there''s anything you need," he said quietly, "anything at all¡­ let me know." she hadn''t outright complained after the vicar''s visit, but he knew her well enough by now to realize she was feeling helpless, and even just a friendly face could give her some strength.


    she granted him a small smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "thanks, nick. i''ll let you know."


    although she didn''t know the specifics, rhea was clearly aware that something weighed heavily on elia''s mind. to ease the tension, she chimed in with a deliberately cheerful tone, "what are you two hoping to find at the market?"


    the shift in topic was a bit janky, but it worked, and nick was grateful. "spellbooks," he said immediately. "the older and dustier, the better. especially if they''re about wind magic or general theory. i have some things to study left in my collection, especially once the wand is complete, but more information is always welcome. i would like to avoid paying an adventurer to teach me the basics, as i''d risk picking up their bad habits. ogden was clear that it''s a terrible idea."


    rhea smirked. "typical. i''ll be hunting for ingredients. you never know what you''ll find¡ªsometimes they bring in things from the capital that you can''t get around here. i have saved up enough on my own, and ogden''s agreed to give me more coins, just in case i find something useful for the shop."


    elia sighed, her expression softening as she took the effort to distract her in the spirit it was meant. "i''ll look for trinkets. clothes, too. sometimes, they have bolts of fabric with really interesting designs. they''re often not enchanted, as those get sold well before they can arrive here, but they''re beautiful." her tail swished lightly behind her, indicating that the distraction was working.


    for a while, they chatted about the market, speculating on what might be available and joking about who would find the best deal. while it didn''t erase the weight hanging over them, it made the waiting easier.


    finally, after what felt like an eternity, the three-hour mark arrived. nick pushed himself to his feet, stretching his stiff muscles. "let''s check the cauldron," he said, barely containing his excitement.


    he had been hard-pressed to remain seated as he could feel the constant changes in the air currents below them, despite the room being airtight. he couldn''t wait to get his hands on the wand.


    the girls followed him more sedately as he hurried downstairs. the cauldron, now cool, sat in the center of the room. the fire beneath it had long since gone out without elia''s magic to keep it going. nick peered inside, feeling his breath catch as he took in the sight.


    the liquid that had once bubbled inside was gone, leaving only the wand resting at the bottom. it was a beautiful object, its surface a silvery white that gleamed faintly even in the feeble light. at the base of the wand was a tiny gem, as green as the forest canopy and perfectly faceted like a diamond. it didn''t glow like a core, but it reflected the light beautifully.


    nick''s instincts roared, urging him to take it. his air sense buzzed with anticipation as the wand''s presence called to him in a way he couldn''t ignore. he turned to rhea and asked urgently, "can i pick it up now? it won''t interfere with the process?"


    rhea studied the wand for a moment before nodding. "the refinement''s complete. it''s all yours."


    nick didn''t hesitate. he reached into the cauldron, wrapping his fingers around the wand. the moment he touched it, a surge of energy rushed through him. it was like a gale roaring to life, filling him with a sense of purpose and connection. at the bottom of the wand, his thumb found a carved groove¡ªa perfect slot for the gem.


    without thinking, he pressed the gem into the groove. it clicked into place with a satisfying finality, and nick knew immediately that it would never come out. it was part of the wand now, as much as the wood or bone.


    "here goes nothing," he murmured, raising the focus and channeling a tiny thread of mana through it, barely enough to lift a feather.


    the response was jubilant. the wand came alive in his hand, amplifying his mana and releasing a powerful gust of wind that filled the room. it lifted rhea and elia off their feet, and their startled cries turned into laughter as the wind gently set them back down.


    nick couldn''t help but laugh with them as joy bubbled up from deep within. the wand felt like an extension of himself, a perfect conduit for his magic. a cascade of system messages filled his vision, but he didn''t need to read them to know what they meant. he could feel it¡ªhis affinity had grown.


    "this," nick said, his grin wide and unrestrained, "was absolutely the right choice."

 Chapter 56

    the system messages flashed in nick''s vision, chekov''s blue text flickering like fireflies before his eyes. he blinked away the afterimages, focusing on the first notification.


    [system notification: congratulations! you have successfully crafted the wyvern wand.


    10,000 exp awarded.]


    [system notification: wind affinity advanced to intermediate.


    19,999 exp awarded.]


    nick smiled. he knew that crafting the wand would be the key. at first, he had been hesitant to waste quality ingredients on something he would only use temporarily, but once the process began, all his doubts vanished. the wyvern wand was destined to be much more than a mere crutch.


    [system notification: level up! you have reached level 19.][system notification: level up! you have reached level 20.]


    the world seemed to tilt for a moment as a surge of vitality flowed through him. his limbs felt lighter and stronger, as if an invisible weight had been lifted. even his mana, which had been drained from hours of crafting, started to replenish, flowing more smoothly and quickly than before. his body and magic became more harmonious, each strengthening the other.


    if anything, the process of leveling up has become even more intense. i thought the gains would be minor after a while¡ªthat''s what alexander''s lessons taught me, at least, but they were focused on civilian classes. occultist is certainly not one of those.


    his senses expanded. where before his connection to the wind felt like a whisper, it was now a symphony. he could feel the currents in the room without even trying¡ªhow they swirled around elia''s twitching tail, eddied past rhea''s steady hands, brushed against the stone walls, funneled up and away. it seemed that ogden had been lying when he said the room wasn''t ventilated, and nick had fallen for the ruse, as the movements were so subtle.


    beyond the workshop, his awareness stretched outward, reaching a hundred feet without the wand in hand. the sensation was both dizzying and intoxicating.


    holding the wand intensified it further. with the focus firmly in his grasp, he felt his reach double he could perceive the breeze rustling through the garden, the gentle draft sneaking under closed doors, and even the currents in the nearby houses.


    nick grinned as he turned the wand over in his hands. it was a much better result than he had expected. it was a masterpiece, considering who created it didn''t even have the necessary class. with this, he was confident he could master wind magic. he would need to work hard, crafting new spells and refining old techniques, but the foundation was solid. ingrid''s journal still contained spells he hadn''t explored yet, and with the wand, he felt sure he could manage even the more complex ones.


    a sudden cheer broke him out of his reverie. rhea launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. "we did it!" she shouted triumphantly. there was a great deal of relief in her tone, and tears shone in her eyes. it didn''t take a genius to realize she carried some baggage from her family''s circumstances and that successfully crafting such a powerful focus made her feel all sorts of things.


    elia wasn''t far behind, wagging her tail furiously as she joined the hug. "i can''t believe it actually worked!"


    the three of them stood there, caught in the rush of their success. their laughter filled the workshop, a burst of unrestrained joy that seemed almost out of place after the tense hours of work.


    then, just as suddenly, they pulled away, each feeling a bit embarrassed. rhea cleared her throat, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, while elia distracted herself by adjusting the folds of her dress. nick chuckled and shook his head. "alright, alright. let''s not get too carried away."


    before they could say anything more, nick sensed a familiar presence approaching. ogden''s heavy footsteps echoed down the stairs, and the old man appeared in the doorway. he scanned the room, briefly pausing on the wand in nick''s hand. for a moment, his impassive expression flickered with what seemed like surprise.


    "well, boy," ogden said, his voice gruff. "you actually managed it."


    nick straightened under the man''s gaze. "thanks to your help, rhea''s, and elia''s, i truly couldn''t have done it on my own." and that was the truth. nick might have developed a decent focus with enough time and effort, but it wouldn''t have benefited from the centuries of tradition that rhea carried, the materials provided by elia''s mother, or ogden''s expertise.


    the old man grunted, coming closer to examine the wand. he didn''t touch it, but he seemed to take in every detail, from the silvery surface to the green gem nestled at its base. "a wyvern wand," he muttered, almost to himself. "i didn''t think i''d ever see one made in this backwater town."


    he straightened, meeting nick''s eyes. "you''ve got something special there. don''t waste it."


    nick nodded. "i won''t."


    ogden''s lips twitched into what could have been a smile before he turned to leave. "girl, remember the cleanup procedures. and you," he added, glancing back at nick, "don''t let that go to your head. there''s a difference between talent and mastery."


    with that, he was gone, leaving them alone once again. nick exhaled. ogden''s earlier warnings resurfaced in his mind, but as he gazed at the wand in his hand, a spark of determination ignited within him. he wouldn''t let this opportunity slip away.


    rhea clapped him on the shoulder with a smirk that didn''t hide the smudged tears. "you heard him. let''s not get cocky."


    nick laughed. "me? cocky? never."


    elia rolled her eyes but smiled all the same. "you better not. i swear if you start acting like your brother just because you have a shiny new toy¡­"


    the three of them shared a laugh, and nick felt calm for the first time in what felt like days.


    the shop door swung shut behind them, the faint tinkling of its bell swallowed by the noise outside. nick and elia stepped out, only to be met with an unusual sight. a stream of people¡ªdozens of them, mostly dressed in temple whites and adorned with modest symbols of their faith¡ªwas making its way toward the town''s eastern edge. their chatter filled the air with festive energy, yet the pristine state of their robes and the care they had each taken in grooming revealed the significance of the occasion.


    vicar alexander led the procession, unmistakable with his tall frame and flowing robe. he captured the attention of a group of devout women, who seemed to hang on his every word. spotting nick and elia, he brightened with what appeared to be a warm smile, though nick couldn''t shake the feeling that it was as calculated as everything else the man did.


    "ah, nicholas!" alexander called out loudly, extricating himself from his posse. "and miss elia, what a pleasant coincidence to meet you here."


    nick forced a polite smile. "vicar. what''s all the excitement?"


    "the caravan has been spotted," alexander explained. "they''ll arrive at the eastern gate within the hour. everyone''s eager to greet them, of course."


    "of course," nick replied, keeping his tone neutral. beside him, elia had gone still. she had taken half a step back, lowered her head slightly, and wrapped her tail tightly around her leg. it might have appeared as shyness to anyone, but nick knew better.


    alexander''s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer than nick liked before he shifted his attention back to him. "i trust you''ll both be attending the reception?"


    nick nodded vaguely, mumbling, "thank you for the information." elia''s discomfort was palpable, igniting a deep frustration within him. he hated that the sight of alexander and the mention of the temple''s involvement had reduced her to this state. the elia he knew wasn''t timid; she was fiery, quick to laugh, and always ready with a sharp remark. she could bounce back from getting attacked in a monster-filled forest. she was not a shrinking wallflower.


    without saying another word to the vicar, he took elia''s hand. she tensed at first but did not pull away as he gently tugged her toward the quieter streets, leading away from the crowd. alexander''s voice faded behind them, drowned out by the excited chatter of the growing throng.


    they walked in silence for a time. nick''s grip on elia''s hand was firm yet gentle, providing silent reassurance that he was with her. at the same time, his mind raced, with frustration simmering just beneath the surface. the inspection loomed over them like a storm cloud, and he couldn''t find a way to shield her from it. every idea he considered seemed reckless, impractical, or downright dangerous. defying the prelate when the forest was so active would only add another layer of problems, and he knew he was far from strong enough to face the consequences. he could only hope that arthur and his father would be there to protect the beastmen citizens.


    elia''s house came into view, and he still hadn''t come up with a plan. nick slowed to a stop as they approached, finally releasing her hand. his frustration boiled over, and he turned to her, his voice low but insistent. "elia, i''ll find a way. i don''t know how yet, but i will. i won''t let them¡ª" s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she cut him off with a sharp shake of her head. "nick, stop."


    he blinked, caught off guard by her serious tone. she stepped closer, and her usual playfulness was replaced by something steely and resolute. her eyes met his, and for a moment, he saw something there that unsettled him. it wasn''t fear or sadness. it was a quiet, burning defiance¡ªsomething primal and raw.


    "i appreciate what you''re trying to do," she said, with an edge he hadn''t heard before. "i really do. but you don''t need to worry about me. about us."


    nick opened his mouth to protest, but she raised a hand to silence him. "we know what''s coming," she continued. "we know what the inspection means. and we know what they think of us."


    her tail unfurled, swishing behind her slowly. her ears angled forward, and her pupils narrowed just a fraction like a predator sizing up its prey. nick had always known she was a foxkin, of course, but he''d never really considered what that meant. at this moment, standing before him with that defiant gleam in her eye, she was no longer just elia, his friend. she was something untamed and fierce.


    "they want to humiliate us," she said, her voice dropping to a near growl. "to remind us of our place. but we''re not weak, nick. we''re not helpless."


    he frowned, frustration shifting to concern. "elia, what are you saying?"


    "i''m saying," she replied, meeting his eyes with steel, "that we won''t take this lying down."


    the conviction in her words sent a chill down his spine. he wanted to argue, to tell her that resistance would only make things worse, but the words died in his throat. she wasn''t asking for his permission or his approval. she was simply telling him how it was.


    "elia¡­" he began, but she shook her head again.


    continue your journey with empire


    "go home, nick," she said softly. "get some rest. today was a big day for you. there is no need to ruin it."


    he hesitated for a moment, torn between respecting her resolve and his instinct to protect her. but in the end, he nodded, though it felt like defeat. "if you need anything," he said quietly, "you''ll tell me, right?"


    a hint of her usual smile returned, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "i will. i promise."


    nick turned and began walking back. but as he glanced over his shoulder, he saw her standing there, watching him with that same fierce expression. for the first time, he understood just how little he knew about her world and how much strength she carried, even when she appeared most vulnerable.


    i can''t do nothing. an internal conflict now would be suicidal. first, let''s see what this prelate is really made of.

 Chapter 57

    floria grew livelier as nick made his way toward the town''s eastern entrance. although he still felt tense from his earlier conversation with elia, he was distracted by the growing crowd ahead. the townsfolk were gathering in droves, and their anticipation was palpable. discover stories with empireit didn''t take long for him to realize that the crowd was entirely human. he saw no foxkin tails or wolfkin ears in the throng, and certainly no anxious mothman. his lips pressed into a thin line. this inspection was causing much more trouble than he thought there would be without. alexander believed it was in good faith, but nick wasn''t so trusting. he would have to assess the prelate on his own terms.


    he moved through the bustling crowd, looking for familiar faces. it wasn''t long before he spotted devon standing near the front. nick couldn''t help but smirk when he realized his brother wasn''t alone. a girl stood beside him with her back turned. she had dark chestnut hair, just like the girl he had seen with him yesterday.


    grinning to himself, nick quickened his pace, already plotting his prank. devon''s recent, almost suspiciously good mood, despite his looming departure, had made nick wonder if someone special was behind it. it seemed he had found his answer.


    as he drew near, he called out with feigned surprise, "oh, hey! is this the same girl as last time, or are you meeting someone new?"


    devon turned at the sound of his voice, his eyebrows furrowing in mild irritation. "what are you¡ª?"


    the girl turned, revealing her face. nick''s grin froze, the words dying in his throat as he took in the sight. she wasn''t who he expected. her hair was similar, yes, but now that he could see her face, the differences were unmistakable. she was taller, for one, with sharper features and a piercing gaze that made nick feel scrutinized.


    devon''s voice broke through his stunned silence. "nick. you good?"


    nick blinked rapidly, feeling his confidence evaporate. "uh, yeah. i¡ªuh¡ªnever mind." he nodded dumbly, avoiding the girl''s curious stare, and veered sharply away before his brother could press him further.


    smooth, nick. real smooth. that was a prank for the ages. i''m sure people will talk about it for years to come.


    shaking off his embarrassment, he headed toward the back, where the crowd was less dense. his relatively short stature made seeing over the sea of heads impossible, and he grew increasingly frustrated. it wasn''t his fault he hadn''t hit his growth spurt yet¡ªboth his parents were tall, as was devon, so it was bound to happen eventually¡ªbut for now, he needed to find another way.


    and if it doesn''t happen, i''m sure i can find a way to gain those additional inches. there is so much magical blood all around that i wouldn''t even need to waste valuable ingredients. a few sessions and i''d be done.


    nick caught sight of a strong tree at the fringe of the crowd. its branches reached high above the gathering, providing an excellent vantage point. without delay, he approached its base and started to climb.


    the first few branches were easy enough to reach, but he hesitated as the climb grew steeper. before his wind affinity breakthrough, he would have had to rely on a mixture of [telekinetic field] and wind manipulation to bridge the gap to the higher branches. now, though, he felt he could afford to test his newly increased abilities. closing his eyes, he focused, channeling his will without the structured confines of a spell.


    a rush of wind responded to his call, swirling around his feet and lifting him just enough to reach the next branch. he grinned, exhilarated by how easily he could manipulate the air now. this is amazing. before, i could only lighten my load; now, i can actually support my weight! no flight yet, but i''ll get there.


    he quickly reached the upper branches, settling into a sturdy perch with a clear view of the road beyond the gates. the crowd below buzzed with excitement, speculating about the marvels they saw and gossiping about the reasons behind the temple''s delegation. nick leaned forward, his heart racing, as he caught sight of the first signs of the approaching caravan.


    the wagons came into view one by one, kicking up dust as they approached. the foremost wagon was especially elaborate, featuring intricate designs painted on its sides that indicated it belonged to the caravan leader. behind it was a series of simpler ones, with tarps tightly drawn over what nick assumed were goods from far-off regions. even from this distance, he could make out the figures of the merchants and guards, who looked weary and alert.


    the accelerated trip must have been exhausting. rhea said they probably used an artifact to speed up their journey, but it seems it has some consequences.


    the caravan was larger than he had expected, and his excitement began to grow despite himself. spellbooks, ingredients, perhaps even obscure artifacts¡­


    this is going to be incredible. i would have killed to have had this much choice back on earth. i''ll have to temper my excitement if i don''t want to be taken advantage of. i need to remember that these merchants belong to a dedicated class. the last time i tried to buy something, i accepted the price that the guy offered me without even trying to haggle. if i want to acquire as many valuable items as possible, i need to ensure i spend my money wisely.


    he couldn''t rely on [blasphemy] to prevent it. at least, as long as there wasn''t overt skill usage. merchants with dedicated classes simply had better cha than he did, which made every negotiation a losing proposition.


    my cha is much better now, though. at fifty-two, it''s above the first tier. i shouldn''t be bamboozled again. at least, not by rookies.


    the crowd surged forward as the wagons drew closer, barely containing their enthusiasm. they, too, saw the caravan''s surprising size and recognized the wealth being brought to floria.


    nick gripped the branch tightly, leaning forward to absorb every detail. this event would influence the town''s activity for months to come. prices would fluctuate depending on how much was unloaded, and people would get their hands on a lot of gold.


    we''ll likely see some localized inflation, at least until more adventurers hear about the stampede and the increased activity in the green ocean and come to grab a slice of the pie. everyone who participated in the defense received some loot, and they wouldn''t keep it since they could always acquire more. i wonder if dad has a plan for that. i might need to hint that it could become a problem.


    for now, though, he stayed where he was, content to watch from his perch and adjust his plans as more carts were revealed.


    at least a hundred, maybe more, he guessed, squinting to make out the finer details.


    the procession was a chaotic mix of bustling footmen, mounted riders, and lumbering wagons. their advance was slow, but like a landslide, it was inexorably moving toward its destination.


    with his keen senses, nick could see more than most and caught details they would miss. several carts in the middle of the line showed signs of recent damage¡ªripped tarps, splintered wood, and dark smudges of dirt. two even appeared to have been flipped at some point, their sides scarred and dented.


    they must''ve run into something. monsters, probably. bandits are unlikely to try their luck when everyone knows there is a prelate among them. he frowned, letting the thought linger. encounters on the grasslands were common enough, but whatever they''d faced had clearly been no small threat to cause such disruption.


    at last, the first carts reached floria. the crowd quickly parted to form a path as the town''s de facto leader stepped out.


    eugene cut an imposing figure, even without the fanfare of an official uniform or sycophants to open the way. his presence demanded attention. clad in his casual armor¡ªa set of polished plates over chainmail that bore faint scratches from years of service¡ªhe carried himself with the ease of a seasoned warrior. at his hip rested his sword, more threatening than any ceremonial blade in its simplicity.


    nick''s father had always been strong, but there was a palpable difference since the stampede. something about him seemed larger than life. he had yet to reach the monstrous power arthur could wield, but eugene had gotten at least five levels if nick had to guess¡ªand he seemed determined to continue growing. considering the challenges coming their way, he had to.


    nick adjusted his grip on his wand, enjoying how the cool, silvery length rested comfortably in his hand. experimenting, he sent out a pulse of wind mana, expanding his air sense to gather more information from the approaching caravan. the unfocused magic performed better than expected; for a brief moment, he captured snippets of conversation among the riders, the creaking of cart wheels, and even the faint jingling of coins.


    but before he could focus further, his attention was yanked elsewhere.


    from the rear of the caravan, a towering figure detached itself from the procession. mounted on a pristine white horse, the man galloped through the carts and riders until he reached the front.


    nick froze. even from a distance, he could tell this man wasn''t ordinary. the prelate. it had to be.


    he released the same aura that arthur had, and now that nick knew what it was, he could immediately recognize him as a prestige class.


    the prelate was immense, easily seven feet tall, with a bald head that shone dully under the sun. his skin was dusky, and his arms were adorned with glowing orange tattoos that pulsed faintly, like embers waiting to ignite. he wore a robe of deep crimson trimmed with gold and a breastplate engraved with runes. his presence radiated authority.


    nick knew this was not a man who could be taken lightly.


    he quickly reassessed his plans. he had believed that by keeping his distance, he could avoid notice and proceed with the least conspicuous experiments, but now he was certain even those would draw attention.


    nick''s instincts flared, his chest tightening as his air sense recoiled slightly, as if warning him to keep his distance. something told him he wouldn''t enjoy extending his mana through the air surrounding the man.


    the prelate''s horse stopped gracefully, unbothered by the people around it. he dismounted with ease and landed on the ground with a solid thud. there was some fat to his frame, but anyone could tell he was mostly solid muscle. his glowing tattoos seemed to brighten momentarily as he straightened to his full height, looking over the gathered crowd with an expression of true indifference.


    he moved toward eugene, casting a shadow over everything around him. nick leaned forward instinctively, trying to catch their interaction, but the sound of their conversation was lost to the crowd''s murmurs. that would be easy to remedy, but he didn''t dare bring his mana close to the man.


    still, nick didn''t need to hear the words to feel the tension. his father''s stance, usually so relaxed even in the face of danger, was subtly guarded. eugene''s hand rested casually on the hilt of his sword, and nick could see the minute tightening of his grip.


    he feels it too, nick realized, a chill running down his spine. this man is not to be trifled with.


    the prelate extended a hand, and eugene took it after a brief pause. their handshake was firm, but there was no warmth in the gesture. it was a meeting of equals¡ªor at least, that''s how eugene made it look. nick wasn''t sure the prelate saw it that way.


    the crowd started to cheer, oblivious to the underlying tension. nick remained silent, tightly gripping his wand as he observed the prelate''s every move. the man turned slightly, and for a chilling instant, nick believed those glowing orange eyes were fixed on him.


    but the moment passed, and the prelate turned back to eugene. sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nick didn''t relax. if anything, the tension in his chest only grew. whatever this man was, whatever he wanted, nick knew one thing for sure: he was dangerous.

 Chapter 58

    nick''s focus sharpened as vicar alexander emerged from the crowd. the vicar moved almost frantically, his robes swishing as he hurried to eugene''s side. he gestured animatedly while speaking, but once again, his words were too faint for nick to catch from his perch. still, the deference in his body language was clear.after his own greeting, alexander introduced eugene to the prelate.


    the shift in eugene''s posture was subtle, yet nick noticed it immediately. his father squared his shoulders, exuding confidence. marthas was technically not his superior since he was not part of the kingdom''s administration; however, as a high-ranking priest second only to the bishop and a prestige class to boot, he was effectively the highest-ranking person in floria at that moment. there was a tautness to eugene''s stance, a slight edge of caution that indicated to nick he was fully aware of whom he was dealing with and that he didn''t want to let the public know.


    he told me not to worry about the prelate, but dad seems quite concerned. it might appear to be a friendly exchange, but to me, it''s clear that dad doesn''t enjoy having to host him.


    that was good. it meant eugene would keep his guard up. while it was possible that this visit would pass without problem, nick''s instincts were clearly on the side of more chaos happening. and ogden''s warning made it clear he thought the same.


    the prelate, in contrast, was all smiles. his face broke into a wide, toothy grin that seemed to illuminate the space around him. his charisma drew people in like moths to a flame. when he spoke, his deep timber rose above the crowd''s murmurs, silencing everyone without needing to ask.


    "my friends!" he announced, spreading his arms wide as if to embrace everyone present. "i bring tidings of hope and aid during this time of trial. when i learned of the stampede and the hardships your town has faced, i implored the caravan to hasten its pace so we might reach you all the sooner. floria is a bastion of civilization, and your call for help cannot go unanswered."


    the crowd responded with a soft murmur of approval. smiles spread, and heads nodded. nick grimaced. naturally, he would introduce himself with flattery. that was basic oratory, and a priestly class was bound to excel at that.


    he continued, overflowing with warmth. "with me, i have food and beverages enchanted to last for years, sufficient to support every household in floria for the whole month so that our presence here might not strain your larders. these will be distributed at our next temple service." he promised, drawing audible gasps from the crowd.


    "and that''s not all," he added, his smile growing even wider. "i''ve also brought five of the finest temple healers from alluria. anyone still suffering from injuries, whether from the stampede or from previous conditions, may seek their help. their services will be free to all who need them."


    cheers erupted as the crowd''s excitement became palpable, their murmurs transforming into loud expressions of gratitude. nick clenched his jaw, tightening his grip on the branch. it wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the help¡ªfloria needed it, and there were people who would benefit greatly. however, the ease with which the prelate captivated the crowd put him on edge.


    any good occultist learns quickly to steer clear of charismatic men. we operate in the shadows, furthering our knowledge away from the spotlight. anyone who wants this much attention cannot be trusted. of course, this is a different world, but organized religions with a real god¡ªor goddess in this case¡ªat the helm aren''t so different from cults.


    from the corner of his eye, nick noticed eugene nodding, although his expression remained unreadable. as the cheers subsided, he stepped forward, raising a hand for silence. the crowd quickly complied, directing their attention to the captain.


    "on behalf of floria," eugene announced, "we thank you, prelate marthas, for your generosity and prompt response. your assistance will be invaluable to our people. please allow me to officially welcome you to our town."


    he extended his hand again, and the prelate grasped it firmly. the two men stood locked in the handshake in a show of mutual respect¡ªor its performance, at least.


    enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    eugene turned, gesturing toward the caravan behind the prelate. "darien," he called.


    the gruff man stepped forward from the crowd of guards and town officials. he barked an order, and the cart drivers quickly began maneuvering their wagons toward the market district, where stalls and storage spaces had been prepared.


    while the caravan was considerably larger than nick remembered, that didn''t seem to intimidate darien. he knew he''d find a way to fit them all in.


    nick watched as the crowd gradually began to disperse, their energy now focused on assisting the caravan or preparing for the prelate''s promised distributions. yet, nick''s gaze remained locked on the man of the hour.


    marthas nodded firmly to eugene before turning away. his crimson robes billowed dramatically as he strode toward the temple, with vicar alexander following close behind. he nodded occasionally, dividing his attention between alexander and the townsfolk around him, who rushed to thank him.


    i have very little information about how sashara''s temple works beyond what the general public knows. this is the first time i''ve seen a high-ranking member, and while i knew he''d have magical tattoos, they are still somewhat unsettling. they didn''t seem to affect the crowd, though, which makes me wonder if there is a subtle effect that wasn''t strong enough to trigger [blasphemy] but was still resisted.


    still, despite his misgivings, the initial encounter had gone well. marthas was a charismatic man, but he didn''t seem actively malicious¡ªat least not overtly so. there was, however, a notable absence among the welcoming crowd.


    it wasn''t unusual for arthur to avoid crowds, as the old man was known to be a recluse at the best of times, but nick couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it this time. is he giving dad space to lead, or is it something else?


    nick climbed down from the tree and landed softly on the ground, aided by the air to cushion the impact. the noise around him provided plenty of cover as he slipped away. marthas was dangerous¡ªthere was no doubt about that. whatever his true intentions were, nick couldn''t afford to underestimate the prelate''s influence.


    the afternoon sun took on a golden hue as nick trudged homeward. his mind was still spinning with images of prelate marthas and the caravan''s arrival. the man''s incredible presence lingered at the edges of his mind, reminding him what a difference being a prestige class was. he tightened his grip on the wand in his pocket, absentmindedly tracing the length with his thumb.


    his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps behind him. nick turned, finding devon jogging to catch up, looking exasperated and amused.


    "you," devon said, pointing a finger at nick as he fell into step beside him, "owe me an apology."


    "for what?" nick asked, lifting his brows in mock innocence.


    "for trying to embarrass me in front of a girl, you little weasel," devon replied with a note of warning. the older boy rarely got genuinely angry, and nick had yet to see it directed at him, but it was evident that devon didn''t appreciate being put on the spot¡ªit was merely luck that the girl hadn''t been paying attention. "i saw that look on your face when you came over. don''t think i didn''t see what you were planning."


    nick snorted, shoving his hands into his pockets. "honestly, i was so shocked that it wasn''t who i thought it was that i completely lost the desire to mess with you."


    devon narrowed his eyes suspiciously but broke into a grin. "you''re lucky i''m feeling generous, or i''d be kicking your ass."


    "sure, sure," nick said, waving him off. "you''re so scary."


    they continued down the road, slipping into comfortable banter. nick always enjoyed these moments with devon, even if he wouldn''t admit it out loud. his older brother had a knack for balancing teasing with genuine care, which nick secretly admired.


    as they turned a corner, a familiar figure emerged from a shaded alleyway. elena took in her sons with a small, knowing smile. she effortlessly fell into step with them, surprising nick, as he hadn''t felt her approach.


    "mom?" nick asked, blinking in shock. "i didn''t see you in the crowd earlier. were you hiding?"


    elena''s smile widened slightly. "not hiding. you just weren''t looking in the right way."


    nick frowned, flaring his air sense instinctively, though he knew it was pointless. his mother''s words hinted this was a lesson, and she offered no further explanation. instead, she glanced at him with a cryptic glint in her eye.


    "it''s not enough to know things are there to find them," she said, her voice light but pointed. "sometimes, you must understand how they move. you''ll never expect them otherwise." s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    nick scratched the back of his head, frustrated but intrigued. before he could press her for clarification, elena continued. "i was there to greet an old friend who came along with the caravan."


    "an old friend?" devon echoed, raising a brow.


    as if summoned by her words, a towering figure appeared behind elena, moving with such stealth that neither brother noticed her approach until she was standing directly before them. nick yelped and stumbled back, heart leaping in his throat. devon mirrored his reaction, instinctively moving his hand to the dagger at his belt.


    the woman crouched before them, sporting a wide, mischievous grin. she was tall¡ªeasily above six feet¡ªwith a muscular, scarred build that suggested years of combat experience. a massive sword with a worn leather hilt lay across her back. her voluminous dark hair was pulled back in a loose braid, and her sharp, golden eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "well, well," she said, her voice rich like honey. "looks like you''ve got a long way to go yet. elena told me you were decent, but i should have expected her to exaggerate."


    nick scrambled to his feet, feeling his cheeks burn. i didn''t feel anything! not even a whisper!


    the woman chuckled, ruffling his hair with a calloused hand. "don''t be too hard on yourself, kid; i''m joking. you''ve barely scratched the surface of what it means to move unseen. it''s a century too early for you to think you can sense me."


    devon stood, brushing himself off with a frown. "who¡­?"


    elena stepped forward and placed a hand on the woman''s shoulder. "this is akari," she said fondly. "an old companion from my adventuring days. she''ll be staying with us for a few days until the caravan leaves."


    nick''s eyes widened. "she''s one of your teammates?" the revelation sent his curiosity into overdrive. elena had a story for every occasion, but until now, he''d not met any other protagonists.


    "once upon a time," elena said, her smile softening. "she and i traveled together for years before i settled down."


    akari stood, easily dwarfing the boys. she crossed her arms, and her grin turned sly. "and while i''m here, i''ll be making myself useful. your mother''s asked me to guide devon to alluria, where he''ll meet his new master. but until then¡­" she leaned down slightly. "i''ll be teaching you both what the real stalking gait is like."


    devon blinked. "the real stalking gait? what does that mean?"


    "it means," akari said, tapping a finger against devon''s forehead, moving back before he could swat at it, "that you''ll learn how to move like a predator and strike before your enemy even knows you''re there. and trust me, boys, you''ve got a lot to learn."


    elena clapped her hands gently, drawing their attention. "let''s head home," she said, leaving no room for argument. "akari had a long journey, and you two must wash up before i let you in the house."


    as they made their way down the road, nick glanced at akari. she caught his eye and winked, her grin widening.


    her teeth were very sharp.

 Chapter 59

    nick jolted awake as a firm hand shook him roughly, pulling him from the comfortable haze of sleep into sudden awareness. his first thought was to wonder why his air sense hadn''t warned him, but he realized that he still couldn''t feel the presence of whatever had roused him. the absence startled him almost as much as waking did, and he sat up abruptly, blinking at the grinning figure looming over him.akari crouched beside his bed. her smile was wide and teasing, and her amber eyes glittered with mischief. "morning, little wind whisperer. you''ll have to step up your game if you don''t want me sneaking up on you like this."


    nick scowled, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "what are you even doing? i can''t feel you at all."


    "i won''t tell you until you figure it out, so you''d better get used to it," akari said cheerfully, rising to her full height. "i''ll just have to keep startling you. it should make for good training. i know my master wasn''t nearly as lenient."


    nick groaned but couldn''t help but nod grudgingly. this would be a valuable skill, and while he didn''t mean to develop his martial skills above his magical ones, the stalking gait seemed to be a weird crossover of the two. "great. just what i needed first thing in the morning." he snarked. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "you''ll thank me later," she said, tossing a pillow at him before striding out of the room. "breakfast in ten. don''t be late."


    still grumbling, nick dressed quickly and made his way downstairs, where the aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat welcomed him. the kitchen buzzed with activity as his mother moved about, setting out plates and pouring tea while devon leaned against the counter, nibbling on a piece of bread. his brother, too, wore the same haunted expression of a teenager forced to rise too early. the fact that he hadn''t felt akari wake devon only enhanced his impression of her and the list of potential skills she was employing.


    yesterday, we were all too tired to discuss the specifics of her relationship with mom, but i will ask as soon as the inspection is over. her knowing the stalking gait means she either learned it from grandma or the skill isn''t as unique as i believe. i probably should have learned more about martial arts¡­


    nick shook his head, noticing eugene''s absence. "dad''s already gone?"


    elena hummed without pausing in her work. "he left before dawn. organizing the market and increasing patrols to prevent another stampede will keep him busy for a while."


    nick sighed as he sat at the table. his father''s heavy workload was understandable, but nick had hoped to talk to him about the prelate. now that marthas was here, he wanted to hear his assessment, but he hadn''t caught him the night before, and now it seemed he would have to wait until dinner, assuming eugene even managed to return by then.


    the problem is that the inspection is supposed to happen this morning. i doubt marthas will do anything too untoward, but i''d feel better if i knew there was some countermeasure planned, just in case.


    nick cleared his throat as akari approached, carrying a tray filled with eggs and sausages. "i was hoping to visit elia today. she''s having a rough time, and i want to support her." considering the large woman''s enthusiasm for teaching, nick anticipated a lecture or at least some resistance, but to his surprise, both women nodded in agreement. elena even smiled. "that''s kind of you, nick. friends are important, especially during tough times."


    akari chuckled as she set the tray down. "i like your priorities, kid. loyalty is a good trait. just don''t get too distracted from your training chasing girls."


    nick relaxed slightly, but before he could respond to the joke, devon grinned wickedly. "you''re awfully eager to see elia. something you want to tell us, little brother?"


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    nick shot him a glare, but his brother''s smirk only widened. "come on, you can tell me. is she¡ª"


    "enough, devon," elena cut in. "nick''s being a good friend. don''t tease him for it."


    devon raised his hands in mock surrender but fell silent when he caught the serious look in nick''s eyes. unfortunately, the situation wasn''t one for levity. elia and the beastmen were about to undergo a humiliating examination, all just to assuage imaginary worries about their possible cooperation with the forest''s denizens.


    akari sat back in her chair, causing it to creak. given that the furniture was used to holding eugene in his armor without complaint, she must have weighed at least three hundred pounds. and it was all muscle. "i was planning a training session with you two today, but i''ll hold off. supporting your friends is just as important as sharpening your skills. don''t worry, though." she glanced at devon, her grin sharpening. "i''ll get to know you really well, devon."


    devon swallowed hard, likely regretting his earlier confidence. nick allowed himself a smile as he finished his breakfast and then pushed back from the table. "thanks, everyone. i''ll be back later."


    i hope so. if the priests do anything weird, things might take a while. the beastmen are understandably agitated, and they won''t respond well to any provocation.


    floria welcomed him with a bustling atmosphere, though today, it felt more vibrant than usual. the streets buzzed with vendors setting up their stalls and carts, calling out greetings and negotiating prices. despite the early hour, the market district was already bursting with activity. some foreign vendors had already claimed their spots, with wares neatly arranged in colorful displays, while others were still unloading goods from wagons.


    nick''s curiosity itched, but he forced himself to keep moving. he couldn''t afford distractions¡ªnot when elia might need him. he quickened his pace, pushing through the crowd and resisting the urge to browse.


    the temple spire soon loomed in the distance. nick''s jaw tightened as he approached. he didn''t relish the idea of being noticed, especially by the prelate, but he wouldn''t leave elia alone to face whatever was coming. the beastmen, too, were a concern. their pride and distrust of authority made them unpredictable, and nick worried they might act rashly under the circumstances.


    when he arrived at the outer gardens, nick paused, scanning the surroundings. few worshippers and acolytes wandered around, as the first official prayer would be at midday when the sun was highest. he squared his shoulders and stepped onto the grounds, his determination overshadowing his apprehension.


    after another minute, he saw the line in the distance¡ªa long, somber procession of beastmen winding through the temple grounds. the air was thick with tension, palpable even without extending his senses. no one, not even the few devout believers, enjoyed submitting to this procedure, though at a casual glance, nick couldn''t see any sign of mass defection.


    he paused, briefly closing his eyes and reaching out with his air sense. the hum of nearby life filled his awareness: shifting feet, murmured voices, and the faint rustle of fabric as people adjusted their clothing. he focused, pushing further, scanning the crowd for any signs of hidden dangers. his precision had improved, but even now, he knew there were gaps in his perception. akari''s demonstration had made that painfully clear.


    i''ll fix that soon, he thought. he already had ideas for a spell¡ªsomething more refined than his current method, capable of catching even the faintest traces of movement. but now wasn''t the time for experimentation.


    gripping his wand tighter, nick cast [cryptid''s fate], weaving the spell around him like a thin veil. the air seemed to shimmer slightly, dimming his presence. it was a crude trick, one that hadn''t worked well in the past, but it might help him blend into the crowd. or at least, that was the theory.


    though it''s an entirely different school of magic from elemental spells. the wand probably isn''t doing much beyond making it easier to cast¡­


    almost immediately, unease prickled at the back of his neck. to someone with advanced senses similar to ogden''s, the spell might stand out like a lit beacon. the prelate was certain to notice if short and scar had seen through it.


    cursing under his breath, he dispelled it, letting the magic unravel and dissolve. better to rely on careful movement than to draw the wrong kind of attention because of clumsy casting.


    this is just another reason to work on akari''s stealth skill. who ever heard of an occultist that cannot sneak around?


    he didn''t join the procession. there was no reason to add to their humiliation or risk drawing unnecessary attention. instead, he skirted the edge of the field near the temple, keeping low and out of sight. the tall grass provided enough cover to conceal his movements, and he moved lightly, avoiding any sound that might reveal his presence, helped by his newly increased ability to keep any noise from escaping his general vicinity.


    with just a twitch of the wyvern wand, the sound simply faded away as it was produced.


    when he got close enough, what he saw made his stomach churn. dozens of beastmen already stood rigidly in neat rows, their expressions carefully blank. foxkin with twitching tails, wolfkin shifting uneasily, towering bearkin clenching their large hands, sleek-scaled lizardfolk, and even a few annoyed mothmen¡ªall forced into compliance under the temple''s watchful gaze.


    priests moved among them, directing the newcomers into formation. they relayed commands, leaving no room for argument. nick''s anger simmered beneath the surface. it was pretty clear that this wasn''t just an inspection¡ªit was a display of power, a reminder of who held control.


    he continued his scan of the group, picking up faint traces of movement that went beyond what his eyes could see. a few beastmen in the back whispered to each other, too quietly to catch. others stood silently, staring fixedly at the ground or the distant horizon. elia was nowhere to be seen, but nick doubted she''d be far.


    she''s pretty short, and even with the wand, i can''t cover the entirety of the grounds with my senses.


    as the last stragglers joined the ranks, the shortest of the new priests¡ªa stooped old man with a gnarled cane¡ªstomped sharply against the stone ground. the sound echoed unnaturally, cutting through the murmurs and silencing the crowd. an unnatural stillness followed.


    then, as if summoned by the silence, marthas emerged.


    the temple doors swung open with a low groan, revealing his towering frame¡ªseven feet of muscle made even more of an impression when everyone knew he was the one in charge. his crimson robes flowed behind him like liquid fire, and the glowing orange tattoos on his arms shone fiercely. every eye turned to him, leaving the crowd frozen in awe and dread.


    nick pressed himself further into the grass as his heart pounded. even from this distance, the prelate''s presence was overwhelming. the man radiated power, not just physical strength but something deeper, more primal. nick''s instincts screamed at him to keep his distance, but he couldn''t look away.


    marthas descended the steps slowly, each movement deliberate. when he reached the base, he paused, surveying the gathered beastmen with an unreadable expression. his gaze swept over them, lingering on no one in particular yet leaving the impression that he saw everything.


    nick clenched his jaw, fighting the urge to act. deep down, he wanted to rush forward, to confront this man who so clearly reveled in his authority. but he knew better. recklessness wouldn''t help anyone, least of all elia.


    marthas lifted a hand, and the crowd seemed to collectively brace itself. his voice was deep and resonant, carrying easily across the field. "beastkin of floria," he began. "you stand here today not as subjects, but as citizens of this town¡ªa town that depends on your cooperation and harmony. this inspection is not a punishment but a necessity, a measure to ensure the safety and prosperity of all."


    nick grimaced, digging his fingers into the earth he was pressed against. the words were well-crafted, designed to placate the crowd while reinforcing the temple''s dominance. he glanced at the beastmen, noting the way their postures stiffened, though their faces betrayed nothing.


    marthas continued, stepping closer to the rows. "i understand your frustrations, your doubts. but know this: i am here to protect you, guide you, and ensure no harm comes to this town or its people. sashara''s guiding light will bless you all today, and you''ll rejoin the flock, pure and free from heretical influence."


    beneath the polished words and imposing stature, nick sensed something darker.


    he stayed rooted in place as marthas moved among the rows. this performance was a calculated display of power meant to solidify the temple''s hold on the town.


    they are here to stay.

 Chapter 60

    the prelate reached into the folds of his robes and produced a parchment, unrolling it with a theatrical flourish. inked upon it, golden script shimmered unnaturally. nick suspected it was the same kind used to keep track of kids before the class ceremony¡ªthe only problem was that adults shouldn''t have needed it. the fact that the temple held such a record of beastmen made it even clearer that they were not trusted."let us begin," marthas intoned calmly. he seemed almost oblivious to the crowd''s tension. he glanced at the list, then called out the first name. "grathen."


    a heavy silence followed as a bearkin stepped forward, whose broad shoulders were hunched under the weight of hundreds of eyes. he was massive, even among his kind, with fur the color of tarnished copper and a face set in a permanent scowl. yet even he looked unnerved as he approached the prelate, hesitantly leaving the safety of the crowd.


    "present yourself," marthas ordered, gesturing for grathen to stop a few feet away.


    he straightened up as much as he could, clasping his hands together. "grathen ironhide," he rumbled. it was clearly forced, but nick had to give the man credit for not sounding nervous. he knew him to be an adventurer, which probably explained his steely nerves, but even those were little more than gnats before a prestige class.


    marthas nodded approvingly, and a faint, almost fatherly smile curled his lips. "grathen, you will now receive sashara''s cleansing flames. do not resist as the fire purifies."


    with that, he extended his hand, and flames erupted into existence, swirling around his palm in vibrant shades of orange and gold. they danced unnaturally, moving in intricate patterns as if they were alive. it was mesmerizing, but nick caught the subtle way the fire twisted upon itself, as if eager to devour.


    marthas waved his hand, and the flames leaped toward grathen, enveloping him in an instant.


    what the fuck?!


    the bearkin roared, stumbling back as he clawed at his fur. the flames licked at his body, seeming to burn but leaving no smoke or ash. his cries echoed across the grounds, and the crowd erupted in murmurs of alarm. a group of younger wolfkin surged forward instinctively, only to freeze when marthas raised his free hand. your journey continues with empire


    "calm yourselves," the prelate commanded icily. he stepped forward, seizing grathen by the shoulder and hauling him upright with shocking ease. the flames still clung to the bearkin, flickering wildly, but there was no sign of actual damage. "grathen is unharmed, as you can see."


    and he was.


    the murmurs quieted as all eyes turned back to grathen. slowly, he ceased struggling and patted himself down, brushing his hands through the flames. his breathing was ragged, yet his fur remained untouched, and there were no signs of burns. "i¡­ i''m fine," he muttered, more to himself than to anyone else.


    what the fuck?


    marthas released him with a nod. "the flames test your purity of heart, nothing more. they do not harm those who are free of sin and corruption. you see, there is no cause for fear."


    nick fought to gather himself. he closed his mouth and forced himself to flatten back down lest he be noticed.


    his analytical mind was already working to dissect the magic. the fire was clearly extraordinary¡ªit didn''t consume matter, yet he could feel the air around it churn as oxygen was burned. the prelate''s explanation was polished¡ªlikely rehearsed¡ªbut the mechanics of the spell intrigued nick. cleansing magic was incredibly rare and difficult to master, as what constituted filth varied depending on the specific culture.


    nick knew of at least three budding spell casters on earth who lost their lives because they ended up removing the iron from their blood.


    i wonder¡­ is it an enchantment applied to the element? an evocation spell with a moral trigger? or something "divine" in origin? he suppressed a frustrated sigh. this magic is so far removed from earth''s systems. if i could just study it more directly¡­ i can think of so many ways this could be useful.


    with grathen''s safety assured, the people relaxed, if only slightly. the bear-man stepped back, still patting his body in search of burns, but seeing that he was moving under his own power, no one seemed ready to bolt anymore.


    the roll call continued, and each beastkin stepped forward in turn. foxkin, lizardfolk, and wolfkin approached the prelate with expressions that ranged from stoic to terrified. the flames engulfed them all, provoking various reactions¡ªshouts, flinches, and, in one instance, a moth woman collapsing entirely. yet none were harmed, and marthas repeated his assurance each time.


    "no one with a pure heart should fear sashara''s cleansing flames," he said repeatedly, and each time the people were able to walk back, the words sounded less empty.


    despite the reassurance, however, an unease lingered in the air like a storm waiting to break.


    nick remained still, observing everything and trying to determine whether his plan could still succeed¡ªand if he should even attempt it at this point.


    at the same time, he committed every detail to memory, knowing he would spend many long hours reviewing his mental notes¡ªand, if necessary, his memories. the way the flames moved, the subtle shifts in the air around marthas when he summoned them, and even the reactions of the beastmen¡ªall of it was data. he didn''t trust the prelate, not in the slightest, but he couldn''t deny the effectiveness of his display.


    i have [blasphemy], but the others don''t. what happens when marthas, or someone like him, decides they aren''t "pure"? i need to learn this or at least find a way to counter it. it would be a game-changer to replicate even part of it.


    he began to genuinely worry about elia as the inspection neared its midway point. she hadn''t shown up yet, and though there were still a hundred more beastkin waiting in line, he doubted the priests would appreciate having to look for her. his chest tightened at the thought of her standing before marthas, subjected to those flames and the judgment they represented.


    if she doesn''t come, they''ll send someone after her. that will be my chance. i''d like to, but i doubt i could take on several adults at once. that said, i don''t necessarily need to fight fairly.


    the inspection continued without a hitch. marthas moved down the line, summoning one beastman after another while the flames of sashara''s cleansing lit the temple grounds in bursts of gold and orange. nick remained hidden, waiting until elia''s name was called and her absence revealed.


    her parents aren''t here either. damn, have they run for it? she seemed so confident¡­ no, she wouldn''t run away. it''s more likely they are waiting for something to reveal themselves.


    then, marthas paused, glancing at the parchment in his hand. "morrin dusk."


    the murmuring crowd stilled as his words washed over them. no one stepped forward.


    "morrin dusk," marthas repeated, maintaining his relaxed stance, but a faint hint of impatience crept into his tone.


    still, there was no response. nick shifted his weight, unease building in his gut. he scanned the rows of assembled beastmen, but none so much as twitched.


    the prelate exhaled a slow, deliberate sigh. "morrin dusk," he called for a third time, now with a quiet disappointment that held more weight than anger ever could.


    he really knows how to manipulate a crowd. he may not be as evil as i feared, but there''s no doubt he''s putting up a show to intimidate and browbeat everyone here.


    the silence that followed was suffocating. a minute later, when it was clear he wasn''t present, marthas turned around, addressing the cluster of priests standing behind him. "go and locate this morrin," he instructed, his words calm yet carrying a sharp edge. "and do remember the rules of decorum."


    nick didn''t overlook the subtle tension that swept through the crowd. the mention of "decorum" sounded more like a warning than reassurance, and his eyes darted to the hunched old priest with the gnarled cane. the man''s face split into a nasty grin, resembling a predator who had just been given permission to hunt. nick''s fingers tightened around his wand.


    this isn''t going to end well. now that i can see him better, that old priest is certainly not fully human, but something tells me he won''t show mercy to his fellows.


    the beastmen shifted uncomfortably, their tails flicking and ears twitching. even the massive bearkin seemed on edge, their unease plain despite their imposing frames. marthas, sensing the atmosphere, lifted a hand to steady them.


    "calm," he said soothingly. "it is entirely possible that morrin is ill or otherwise unable to attend. this is why we must investigate. if anyone here has information regarding morrin dusk''s whereabouts, now would be the time to share it."


    nick felt his pulse quicken as he realized where he''d heard that name. morrin dusk. that was the mothman he''d seen speaking with wulla a few days ago. their conversation had been tense, and though nick hadn''t caught every word, it was clear he''d been worried about something.


    could it be connected? he wondered, piecing together fragments of memory. wulla had seemed adamant about something, trying to talk the mothman down. was morrin planning something? or was he simply afraid of this whole spectacle, as any sane person would be? he might just have gotten cold feet. i would have left long ago if i were in his position and didn''t have a family.


    before nick could speculate any further, marthas clapped his hands. "let us not dwell on a single absence," he said, his commanding tone drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "the inspection will continue."


    the names resumed, and the flames returned. nick watched with a mix of fascination and frustration as each beastkin was engulfed, flinching but ultimately emerging unscathed. marthas''s control over the crowd was absolute, and his words and actions were meticulously calculated to maintain order and compliance.


    after what felt like an eternity, movement at the back of the grounds caught his attention. the priests had returned, dragging a struggling figure between them: morrin dusk. the mothman''s wings twitched wildly, his iridescent scales reflecting the sunlight as he twisted and pulled against their grip. his wide, multifaceted eyes shimmered with panic, and his long fingers clawed at the air, desperately trying to grab onto something.


    the crowd parted as the priests brought morrin forward, watching with curiosity and dread. his protests were muffled, and his voice choked with fear, but his body language spoke volumes. he didn''t want to be here.


    as they reached the base of the steps, morrin made one last desperate attempt to break free. he twisted violently, wrenching his arms from the priests'' grasp and bolting toward the crowd.


    he didn''t get far.


    the world seemed to shift, growing heavy and oppressive. nick felt a physical weight pressing down on him, stopping himself from collapsing only because the sensation lacked any real presence. an immense power descended over the area, palpable and undeniable.


    morrin froze mid-stride, locking up as though an invisible hand had grabbed him. his wings quivered, folding tightly against his back as he was dragged to his knees by the sheer force of whatever had taken hold of him. the crowd recoiled, and many beastmen clutched at their chests or heads, pale with fear, though no one screamed. they didn''t have the strength to.


    nick barely suppressed a gasp as a notification appeared in his vision.


    [blasphemy] has protected you from an active mental skill. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    marthas descended the steps slowly, his eyes glowing with fiery power. the crimson tattoos on his arms flared brighter, and their intricate patterns became almost hypnotic. he stopped a few feet from the trembling mothman, casting a long shadow with his towering frame.


    "morrin dusk," he growled, low and dangerous. "you would flee from sashara''s light?"


    morrin tried to speak, but his words were strangled, his throat working against whatever invisible force held him in place.


    this is bad, nick thought grimly. very, very bad.

 Chapter 61

    the tension in the temple courtyard snapped like a taut bowstring. nick''s breath hitched as the immense pressure weighing on morrin suddenly intensified, forcing the mothman to his knees. the air around him seemed to ripple, and dark mist appeared from nowhere, curling like smoke around his slender frame.morrin''s wings trembled violently before falling still, and his multifaceted eyes began glowing as the light within them flickered like a candle struggling against the wind. the dark mist sank into his fur and skin, seeping into his very being until his eyes turned a sickly black. a low, unnatural sound escaped his lips¡ªpart growl, part wheezing laugh¡ªthat sent shivers down the spines of those gathered.


    marthas was apparently undaunted by the changes."sashara, the ever-burning flame, the guiding light of purity, the cleansing fire! lend me your strength to cast away this shadow, this filth that would defile your flock!" his deep voice rang out, commanding the attention of all present.


    the chant rolled through the courtyard, echoing with power. the flames in the braziers surrounding the temple flared higher, pushing back the creeping shadows with their golden light. the gathered beastmen instinctively huddled closer together, seeking comfort as the temperature rose and the spiritual weight settled heavily upon them.


    nick could do nothing but watch, clutching his wand so tightly that his knuckles turned white. the scene before him felt surreal¡ªa clash between powers rivaled only by the battle between arthur and the wyvern.


    morrin''s body jolted upward with a violent snap, extending his arms wide as if pulled by invisible strings. when he spoke, his voice was no longer his own. it was layered and guttural, dripping with malice. it sounded old, older than anything nick knew of.


    "i am that which flutters in the dark," the creature intoned, freely giving its name. that was bad.


    the bright flames dimmed at the sound of its voice, and the courtyard grew colder. the name carried with it a tangible force that rippled through the crowd. several beastmen collapsed to their knees, clutching at their heads as though the words themselves had injured them.


    nick felt a wave of nausea hit him like a physical blow, a strong discomfort that settled in his chest and crawled up his spine. notifications from the system blinked into existence before his eyes, but he ignored them, locked on the unfolding confrontation.


    [blasphemy] has nullified the effects of a mid-tier abyssal invocation.


    if this is what i think it is, we might be fucked. fiends and demons aren''t to be trifled with. grandpa always warned me against trying to make contact with them, despite the promises of power they might offer. he even said the only good thing about earth''s magic fading away was that the foul creatures couldn''t maintain a physical form there anymore.


    morrin¡ªor whatever entity now inhabited him¡ªlet out another hollow, cold laugh. although the golden flames licked at his body, preventing him from fully rising, the dark presence appeared unfazed. if anything, it seemed almost amused.


    i hate to say this, but it looks like the priests had a good reason for this inspection. that thing should not be there. i can tell even just by looking at it. fuck, we might have to do an inspection on everyone. if a fiend got in, there might be more.


    unfortunately, the temple lessons or his parents'' teachings didn''t cover planar geopolitics, and so nick had no idea how common these things were.


    marthas squared his shoulders, and his fiery tattoos blazed brighter, driving back the darkness. h addressed the creature directly, unafraid. "you have overstepped your bounds, servant of the abyssal gods," he declared. "you dare bring your foulness into sashara''s domain? you will find no refuge here, no salvation. i am marthas, grand exorcist of the burning path. by sashara''s will, i will cast you back into the void where you belong!"


    with a gesture, the flames surged around him, radiating such heat that the crowd was forced to shield their faces. the oppressive darkness that had settled over the courtyard shrieked back, fraying under the burning power.


    the creature tilted morrin''s head, narrowing its darkened eyes as it regarded marthas. "ah, the arrogance of a champion of the burnt bitch," it sneered, mocking yet devoid of true emotion. "you think your petty fires can harm me? you think your mortal-born goddess holds sway over the infinite darkness?"


    nick''s stomach churned at the casual dismissal in the creature''s tone. he wasn''t sure if it was bravado or genuine belief, but the entity''s power was undeniable.


    the possession doesn''t seem complete, as i don''t see any distortion in reality; however, that only makes it scarier. if that thing is capable of facing off against a prestige class without even being fully present, i really don''t want to know what it''s capable of. that might just be a fraction of its strength.


    marthas remained unmoved at the insult. "you will find no purchase here," he sneered. "your master''s reach ends where sashara''s light begins. even if you shed this mortal coil, your essence will scatter like ash in the wind. you are nothing before her power."


    for the first time, the creature''s expression shifted. its amusement dimmed, replaced by something colder, more calculating.


    "perhaps i will lose this shell," it admitted, quieter but no less chilling. "perhaps your flames will reduce me to nothing more than ashes for you to worship. but even so, i will return to the infinite darkness, where my lord waits. and you, exorcist, will remain bound to your flickering flame, forever tethered to what little her light shows you, unable to comprehend the freedom of oblivion."


    nick''s breath caught as the air around morrin seemed to distort. the dark mist swirled more violently as though feeding on the tension. the golden flames danced in response, increasing intensity until the two forces clashed, light and shadow fighting for dominance.


    marthas clapped once, and the flames spiraled upward, forming a blazing pillar surrounding morrin. the roaring fire drowned out the creature''s laughter, and the light swallowed its mocking words.


    but nick knew deep in his bones that it wasn''t defeated. there was something about the way it spoke, the way it moved, that suggested it wasn''t playing for victory. it could have escaped the clutches of the priests if it had wanted to avoid a confrontation. that it hadn''t meant it was exactly where it wanted.


    most beastmen were passed out at this point, unable to cope with the power being unleashed, and only a dozen remained standing¡ªmostly adventurers with martial classes.


    with a shout, the pillar of flames dispersed with a shockwave, and marthas was forced to step back. weeping, cracked skin was all that was left of the mothman''s fur coat, but he didn''t seem to be in pain.


    nick crouched low, fighting his every instinct to leave. his pulse hammered in his ears as he watched the priests begin to encircle marthas and morrin. their steps were soft, and they were careful not to draw attention to themselves as they formed a wide ring.


    the creature within morrin seemed oblivious to the maneuver and kept its blackened eyes fixed on marthas with unblinking malice. the prelate regained his stance as his fiery tattoos blazed like molten rivers across his skin. they shone through his robes, revealing that his entire body was covered in the same patterns.


    nick watched the fight but also kept an eye on the priests as they reached their positions. subtle gestures passed between them¡ªa nod here, a twitch of fingers there. then, at marthas''s shout, they moved in unison. their hands came together with a sudden clap, and a spark of flame ignited above their palms.


    "praise be to sashara, the eternal flame!" they intoned as one, ringing with fervor. "cleanse the world of its impurities!"


    the flames leaped from their hands, spiraling upward in threads of gold and crimson. the streams of fire met above the courtyard, intertwining and spreading like molten glass. in moments, the blazing strands solidified into a translucent dome, trapping marthas and morrin within its fiery confines.


    the resulting construct pulsed with radiant light, shifting like a liquid flame. for a moment, nick thought it might collapse as morrin slashed, sending a wave of shadows, but it held firm. its heat was so intense that he could feel it even from the distance.


    this wasn''t just a barrier; it was a crucible. a brazier of sorts, meant to hold incredible heat within its confines.


    of course sashara''s priests can use fire magic. i''ve hardly ever seen alexander or the acolytes do anything of the sort, so it must be something taught at the higher levels.


    the fight inside the dome began again with a blinding flash. nick raised an arm to shield his eyes as searing light filled the space. when the brightness faded, the interior was a swirling maelstrom of flame and shadow vying for dominance.


    morrin moved first, opening his insectoid wings and blurring into motion. he darted through the enclosed space, appearing as a dark blur, dancing between the flames that erupted with each of marthas''s strikes. the prelate''s attacks were relentless, and he kept sending waves of purifying fire toward his opponent.


    nick lifted his head, nearly forgetting his efforts to remain hidden. his fingers twitched around his wand, barely refraining from sending probing gusts as he analyzed the battle. morrin''s agility was remarkable, but the creature was clearly on the defensive, and its erratic flight patterns betrayed its desperation.


    the shadows exploded outward as it attempted a counterattack, and tendrils of darkness lashed at marthas. the prelate didn''t flinch. with a single gesture, he summoned a wall of flame that disintegrated the shadows before they could reach him.


    "is this the best the abyssal gods can muster?" he taunted, his voice ringing with scorn. "a pathetic parasite clinging to mortal flesh it claimed through trickery?"


    morrin hissed a guttural sound. "mock me all you like, firekeeper," it spat. "your light may blind, but the dark is infinite. you cannot burn what you cannot reach."


    but his bravado was wavering. nick could see it in how his movements grew sluggish, and his evasive maneuvers became less successful. every time the creature was forced to meet marthas''s attacks, the flames left their mark, adding to the charred mess. each blow eroded its strength, visibly weakening it with every exchange. morrin was likely long gone, but if he had been the one fighting, he would have been unable to move by now.


    marthas pressed his advantage, growing more aggressive. the dome''s heat intensified, licking hungrily at morrin''s battered form. finally, with a crackling burst of fire, one of the prelate''s attacks hit the mothman head-on, sending it crashing to the ground.


    morrin lay sprawled, heaving with labored breaths. the creature''s darkened eyes burned with defiance as it stared up at marthas, who loomed over it like a vengeful god.


    it let out a rasping cackle. it was an unnerving sound. "you think you''ve won, firekeeper?" it sneered, its voice carrying a note of triumph despite its broken state. "even if the night does not come today, your kingdom is doomed. whether to the dark or to the green gods, this land will fall."


    nick felt a chill run through him at the words. he glanced at the priests encircling the dome, noting their nervous glances. the words had unsettled them too.


    marthas didn''t deign to respond. his face was carved from stone, and his fiery tattoos glowed with renewed intensity. he raised his hands, and the flames within the dome surged, converging on morrin in a torrent of golden fire.


    defiant laughter was drowned out by the roar of the flames. when the firestorm subsided, there was nothing left of morrin but ash scattered across the ground.


    nick exhaled shakily, his grip on his wand slackening. the dome flickered once, then dissolved, its light fading into the morning air. the priests stepped back, pale-faced but resolute, as marthas turned to address the crowd.


    "let this be a reminder," he said, commanding the attention of the beastmen, who were just starting to wake. "the darkness cannot stand before sashara''s light. trust in her, and you will be safe."


    nick wasn''t so sure. the fiend''s words lingered in his mind as an ominous echo that refused to fade. find adventures at empire


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 62

    from his crouched position in the tall grass, nick watched as the priests began their purifying rituals. they moved with synchronized precision and were clearly well-practiced. they chanted prayers to sashara and rhythmically exchanged places in what nick was surprised to realize was strikingly similar to a lesser ritual of the pentagram of earth''s hermetic tradition¡ªif only with much more visible mana and less unnecessary invoking of angels that wouldn''t respond.it''s different enough that i can tell the root is not the same, but the principle they work on is still to invoke the pure element of fire and have that cleanse an area. this is powerful enough it probably would have been called greater on earth, but here, it might just be standard practice after a demonic encounter.


    the golden embers of their magic hung in the air, floating like fireflies before coalescing into streams of light that spiraled toward the scorched earth where morrin had been incinerated.


    the air shimmered with heat as the flames consumed the last traces of shadow. a soft hum resonated through the grounds, growing louder as the ritual intensified. the priests pressed their palms together, bowed their heads, and murmured praises to their goddess. glowing sigils formed around them, spreading outward in concentric circles that pulsed with fiery energy.


    nick flinched as one of the priests raised a hand toward the grass where he was hiding. for a heart-stopping moment, he thought they had seen him. but the gesture was part of the ritual, and a wave of heat radiated outward, washing over him. it wasn''t painful, but it made his skin crawl; it produced a prickling sensation that felt like it was trying to peel away something unseen.


    it didn''t seem to do anything, but it certainly wasn''t pleasant.


    well, it''s reassuring to know i''m not somehow possessing this body. i admit i didn''t spend much time worrying about it, but it would have sucked to find out now.


    the ritual ended with a final chant, the priests'' voices rising in unison, "by the light of sashara, let the impurity be cleansed!" the sigils flared, then faded into nothing, leaving only the faint scent of charred earth.


    after a suitably dramatic moment of silence, marthas stepped forward, scanning the huddled beastmen. he was intimidating, especially since he showed no sign of exhaustion even after the fierce battle. he raised a hand, and the crowd turned as one to face him, waiting to hear what he would say.


    "i hope you now understand why i called for this inspection," he said in the same fatherly tone as before. while it hadn''t resonated much with the crowd before, nick could now see people relaxing. saving them from the demon appeared to have cast him in a much better light. "the darkness hides in places we least expect, preying on those who are most vulnerable. what you witnessed today is proof of the danger we face and the reason why sashara''s light must remain the guiding force in our lives."


    the beastmen murmured their agreement, their earlier skepticism shattered by the display of power and the creature''s demise. many nodded fervently, and nick suspected the temple would find a sudden influx of true believers. he couldn''t even complain too much, as the danger had been real, and marthas had saved them all. his rhetoric was annoying, but that was marginal.


    the demon within morrin didn''t seem able to fully manifest, which suggests it might have been weak enough for us to have killed it on our own, if with heavy casualties. however, i don''t know if that weakness was caused by the domain we are in or by marthas'' presence. if it''s the latter, then we would have been screwed.


    but nick couldn''t shake his unease. he shifted slightly, keeping his eyes on the prelate. his words were persuasive, but something about him didn''t sit right. everything about this situation¡ªthe timing and the fiend''s discovery¡ªfelt too convenient.


    nick didn''t think for a second that the demon had been planted. that level of manipulation was beyond even the most cunning schemers. the hatred in morrin''s voice had been too raw, too real. but marthas¡­ marthas might have known something like this would happen.


    the prelate''s gaze swept the crowd, and for a moment, nick felt the weight of those fiery eyes passing over his hiding spot. he held his breath, muscles tensed, until the attention moved on.


    "now," marthas continued, unrolling the scroll again. "we will resume the inspection. i thank you for your patience."


    read latest chapters at empire


    names were called once more, and the golden flames wreathed each beastkin, searing away any lingering doubts with their light. they passed the inspection one by one¡ªalmost eagerly throwing themselves at his mercy¡ªand marthas nodded with approval.


    then, nick saw something that made his eyebrows raise.


    elia and her family had appeared among the group of waiting beastmen.


    they stood at the back, quiet and unassuming, their expressions neutral. elia''s father had his arm around her mother, and they both gazed at the flames without showing any indication that this was the first time they had seen the spectacle. elia stood beside them, revealing none of the unease nick knew she must have felt.


    where have they come from?


    nick was certain they hadn''t been there before. he''d scanned the crowd repeatedly before the fight, and their absence had been glaring. there was no way they could have approached during the chaos¡ªno one in their right mind would willingly come closer to that battle.


    and yet, here they were.


    elia''s family stepped forward when their names were called. the flames encased them, swirling around their bodies in a golden halo. they didn''t flinch, didn''t so much as blink, enduring the process in silence. the fire lingered longer than usual, but when it dissipated, marthas nodded, and they returned to the group without comment.


    something about this doesn''t add up.


    the inspection continued, and soon every beastkin in floria had been checked. no other demons were found, which was a genuine relief; however, it made nick wonder why only they were being checked if the danger was real. he doubted demons were opposed to possessing humans.


    the priests began to disperse, weary but satisfied. marthas offered a final word of reassurance, urging the beastmen to trust in sashara''s light and report any unusual behavior to the temple.


    nick remained in the grass long after the crowd started to disperse. it took much longer than he had anticipated. many lingered, clustering around the priests with anxious expressions and quiet voices, seeking reassurance that nothing like this could happen again. the priests, for their part, appeared patient, offering platitudes that the demon had been vanquished by the awesome might of sashara''s servant and that no further threats remained among them.


    when the crowd finally began to thin, nick cycled his breath through the stalking gait. he counted the seconds until the clearing was empty, except for the remaining priests and marthas, who stood near the center of the scorched ground, with his back to nick.


    it would have been safer to leave now. the further the crowd got, the harder it would be to slip away unnoticed.


    but nick stayed. something about the whole situation nagged at him, an itch he couldn''t scratch. he needed to know more about what the priests were doing and what marthas might reveal now that the show was over.


    he took a deep breath and, at the apex of the cycle, funneled his mana through the wyvern wand. the air around him responded more eagerly than ever before as the wand amplified his connection. he allowed the mana to seep outward as a gentle stream spreading through the atmosphere, careful to keep the dispersal rate low enough not to be noticed by passive senses.


    he marveled at how much easier it was to extend his air sense with the wand, and his range expanded rapidly. a few hundred feet now felt achievable, although maintaining control over the mana at such a distance required intense focus.


    i''m really getting the hang of this now. it would probably only take a day or two to develop it into a proper spell, and it doesn''t make sense to keep doing it freeform. it''s a useful exercise, sure, but it''s not the best idea when the stakes are this high. still, it will do for now. at least i have enough control with [parsimonia], [intermediate wind affinity], and the wand that not even a flutter of wind escapes my grip.


    while filtering through the sensory input, nick found himself reflecting on whether akari''s advanced techniques could make his mana even less detectable during spellcasting. her presence was completely undetectable, even when standing right next to him, which was something he desperately desired for himself. this world was filled with powerhouses, and he needed to be able to escape their notice if he wanted to keep exploring.


    later. he pushed the thought aside.


    carried by the breeze, the faint voices of the priests reached him. their conversation was muted, almost drowned out by the residual hum of lingering magic in the area, but he could make out enough to piece together the context. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­incredible, wasn''t it?" one priest said, brimming with awe. "i''ve never seen the grand exorcist in action before. the way he commanded the flames¡ªit''s no wonder he''s at the head of alluria''s chapter."


    grand exorcist. nick pursed his lips. he''d heard that title before, but the fight had prevented him from thinking about it.


    "he made it look effortless," another priest added, lowering his voice as if in reverence. "and to think the bishop stationed him here. the main temple must be desperate to send someone of his rank so far from the city."


    "desperate¡ªor prepared," the first priest replied. "they must have known a demon was hiding here. why else would they assign someone with his skills to a border town?"


    the confirmation of his suspicions sent his thoughts spinning. the temple knew¡ªif not the exact nature of the threat, then at least that there was one. it explained marthas''s composure during the fight, his almost theatrical confidence. this wasn''t new to him; he''d faced demons before, and he''d expected to find one here.


    but why hadn''t they warned the people? even the priests sounded surprised by the creature''s appearance. was it simply protocol to keep such things secret? or was there something else at play?


    nick shifted his focus, probing further ahead as the young priests kept talking about how cool they found the fight. their words began to fade as they moved further away.


    marthas, however, remained.


    nick hesitated. getting closer was out of the question¡ªthe prelate''s sensitivity to magic was obvious, and nick had no doubt he''d sense even the faintest ripple of mana. still, he let his air sense drift closer, carefully keeping the flow steady and undetectable.


    the massive man stood silently, with his hands clasped behind his back. he stared at the scorched ground where the demon had been destroyed while the fiery tattoos on his arms glowed faintly as if still charged with power.


    for a moment, nick thought he might speak or perform some final ritual. but marthas merely turned on his heel and walked toward the temple, his robes billowing in the faint breeze.


    nick let out a slow breath, relaxing his grip on the wand. his air sense pulled back, retreating to the edges of his control.


    he didn''t have all the answers yet, but he had enough to guide his research¡ªboth the magical aspect, as he would spend a long time analyzing all the data he''d collected from the fight, and the political angle, as he was now fully on the trail of a conspiracy.


    as the gardens fell silent, nick rose cautiously from the grass and moved away.


    there''s also another mystery i need to solve, but something tells me it will be the hardest one, oddly enough.

 Chapter 63

    nick slipped away from the temple grounds, doing his best to appear nonchalant. what he''d seen and overheard revealed a lot, and he could feel pieces of a larger puzzle clicking into place¡ªbut they weren''t enough to create a clear picture.the fight between marthas and the demon had unsettled him more than he cared to admit. not due to its brutality¡ªhe''d seen plenty of that¡ªbut because of its implications. a grand exorcist stationed here? the temple''s foreknowledge of a demon''s presence? it felt like stepping onto a spider''s web, with each thread linking to something larger, unseen, and potentially dangerous.


    as he rounded a corner into the broader streets of floria, nick froze. a column of guards was marching up the main road, their armor glinting faintly under the late afternoon sun. at the front of the group was his father.


    nick''s stomach twisted. eugene wasn''t the type of man to rush into things without reason. if he was here with a contingent of guards, it meant the aftershocks of the fight had been felt throughout the town. and if eugene found nick anywhere near the temple, questions would arise¡ªquestions nick wasn''t prepared to answer.


    he ducked into the shadows of a narrow alley, pressing himself against the stone wall as the guards passed.


    "the priority is to secure the perimeter," he overheard his father say. "we''ll make sure the temple is safe, then get a full report from the priests. keep your eyes open for anything unusual."


    nick watched them leave. he didn''t feel guilty for hiding. the danger had passed, and the guards would find nothing but scorch marks and shaken beastmen. besides, if eugene knew nick had been there, it would lead to an interrogation he wasn''t ready to face.


    i''ll have to talk to him later. he already wanted to, but what he''d seen today solidified his decision. he needed to know how eugene planned to handle this¡ªand whether eugene shared his suspicions about the prelate. i''ve already said i''d be there to support elia at breakfast, which was stupid¡ª but i was too frazzled. dad might come and ask me questions anyway, so it''s better to go to him first and redirect his attention. it''s not like this isn''t important either.


    sighing, nick pushed off the wall and made his way toward the market district. if he was going to stay up late waiting for eugene to return, he might as well make use of the time.


    i don''t feel quite ready to start training with akari. i know her limited time is invaluable, but i need to clear my head a bit. i wouldn''t be able to learn anything anyway if i spent the whole time thinking about what i saw.


    the streets grew surprisingly quieter as he neared the heart of the market. normally, this area would be bustling with activity, with merchants shouting over each other to hawk their wares and townsfolk bargaining for everything from fresh produce to imported objects¡ªeven without the caravan. with them, the market was supposed to be close to bursting.


    but today, the energy felt subdued. stalls were half-empty as vendors watched the streets with caution. the aftershocks of the fight must have rippled through floria, unnerving its residents even if no horde of monsters had appeared.


    so soon after the stampede too. people must have been scared it was a repeat. it''s surprising that the merchants didn''t hide, but that might have more to do with their guards.


    indeed, burly men in enchanted armor guarded the new stalls, making it clear to anyone coming close that no funny business would be tolerated. even with the protection that the prelate provided, the caravan wouldn''t have survived without its own warriors.


    nick walked through the empty streets without hurry. the brightly colored tents of the allurian merchants stood out against the muted tones of the local stalls. as he passed, they called out to him with the polished charm of practiced salesmen, trying to grab his attention despite his young age. they really must have been desperate to make a sale.


    "fine silks, directly from the looms of alluria! perfect for a discerning gentleman like you!"


    "spices to warm your soul and set your table apart¡ªcome, take a whiff! your mother will thank you!"


    nick paused at a stall selling enchanted trinkets that promised minor conveniences¡ªself-heating mugs, ever-sharp knives, that sort of thing. the merchant, a wiry man with keen eyes, enthusiastically welcomed him. read the latest on empire


    "looking for something special, my friend?" the man asked, gesturing to the neatly arranged wares. "we''ve got charms to ward off bad luck, necklaces that keep you warm in winter, and even a brooch that glows when you''re near fresh water."


    nick picked up a small, unassuming ring etched with faint runes. it hummed faintly against his skin, and he was once again surprised at how much mana these people were willing to use for something so mundane. "what''s this one?"


    "ah, a fine choice!" the merchant said, leaning forward. "that''s a ring of minor focus. scholars and spellcasters wear it¡ªit helps steady your thoughts during delicate work. i''m told even the archmage of alluria is known to wear the like."


    nick turned the ring over in his hand, considering. it wasn''t groundbreaking, and he doubted it would work on him, what with [blasphemy] blocking any interference, but it might be useful to tease out how the trait worked.


    "i''ll take it," he said, fishing a few iron coins from his pouch.


    he slid the ring onto his finger and flexed his hand. as expected, he felt nothing. that told him a lot, since he was able to increase his focus by drinking the dream spider venom.


    does blasphemy only block out active magic? no, domains wouldn''t be resisted then. is it going by what i subconsciously consider to be foreign magic? that might be the case. it will take more work, but this little ring might provide a clue.


    the next stall nick visited burst with color. bright banners danced in the gentle breeze, advertising discounts on everything from cooking utensils to enchanted accessories. as soon as nick approached, a wide man with a bushy mustache and endless energy sprang to attention.


    "you, sir!" the merchant clapped a hand on his shoulder. "yes, you! a discerning young man if i ever saw one. welcome, welcome! let me introduce you to the finest selection of adventuring goods in all of the kingdom¡ªand beyond!"


    nick raised an eyebrow but didn''t back away. the merchant was already launching into his pitch, holding up a squat iron pot that gleamed unnaturally, indicating it was enchanted somehow.


    "behold! the culinary cauldron!" he declared, spinning the pot for dramatic effect. "anything you cook in this will taste like the finest feast, even if it''s just old turnips and stale bread. an essential for anyone on the road!"


    nick barely stopped himself from rolling his eyes. the pot did look well-made, and there might have been a minor enchantment humming faintly from it. but the merchant''s enthusiasm made it hard to tell whether it was worth anything beyond the flair.


    before nick could slip away, the man pulled on a belt with oversized buckles from a box at his side.


    "and this! the suregrip sash!" he crowed. "never again will you lose your tools, your coins, or even your sword. whatever you attach to this belt stays secure, even if you''re hanging upside down from the cliffs of karthar. guaranteed!"


    nick held up his hand to forestall another sales pitch. "impressive, really," he said, trying to sound polite. "but i''m just browsing."


    "ah, but you''ve only scratched the surface!" the merchant pressed, not willing to let go of one of the few possible customers of the day. he gestured to the array of gear spread across his stall¡ªboots, gloves, knives, bedrolls, and trinkets of every imaginable kind. "i have exactly what is needed for a young man of action like yourself. just say the word, and your future as an adventurer will be guaranteed!"


    nick sidestepped the man with a nod and murmured, "thanks, but no thanks," before slipping past the stall. the merchant called after him, undeterred, but nick had already moved on, and one hard look from the guards sent the man grumbling back to his wares.


    as he wandered further, it became clear that nearly every stall catered to travelers, with wares boasting durability, convenience, and varying degrees of magical enhancement.


    nick couldn''t deny the appeal¡ªthere was a certain charm to the magical display of gear and gadgets. however, much of it seemed either overpriced or redundant. floria had its own craftsmen and traders, and he had enough connections in town to know where to find quality goods. if he needed a health potion, he would go to ogden, whose brews were far superior to anything mass-produced and shipped from distant cities.


    still, nick''s curiosity kept him moving through the rows of stalls, scanning for anything that stood out.


    there has to be something useful. i understand that the wandering caravans need to adjust their stock on the fly, and floria''s only significant export is monster parts and ingredients from the green ocean, but they can''t have all brought just adventuring gear.


    it wasn''t until he reached a further corner of the market that he discovered something worth investigating. amid the colorful chaos of the other vendors, one stall was still being set up. wooden crates were stacked haphazardly, with their contents half-unpacked, and an elderly woman bent over one of them, muttering under her breath as she rummaged around.


    when she stood up, her yellow eyes caught nick''s attention¡ªit was a sharp, striking shade that he hadn''t seen even in feline beastkin. she moved slowly but without the hesitation of age and handled each item with a reverence that suggested these weren''t mere novelties.


    as nick approached, he saw that the crates were filled with books. some were leather-bound and pristine, while others were battered and worn, with cracked spines and yellowed pages.


    "excuse me," nick said, stepping closer. "what kind of books do you have?"


    the woman straightened slowly, assessing him in silence. for a moment, nick wondered if she was about to brush him off, but then her face softened.


    "depends," she replied, low and gravelly. "what are you looking for?"


    nick hesitated. "not sure yet. something about magic, i guess." sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the woman chuckled, a dry sound like wind rustling through leaves. "magic, eh? that''s a broad category. well, help me finish setting up, and maybe we''ll find something that catches your eye. i''m sure i picked up some tomes you might like."


    "will you give me a discount if i help?" he asked, weary of being taken advantage of.


    "oh, sure, i''ll do that. and here i thought kids these days had all their minds filled with ideas of chivalry and nobility. i guess you might need a more materialistic incentive¡­"


    before nick realized what he''d agreed to, he found himself kneeling by one of the crates, pulling out books and arranging them on the makeshift shelves she had set up.


    "what''s this one?" he asked, holding up a thick tome bound in faded green leather.


    "herbalist''s guide," she said without looking up. "good for identifying plants, poisons, and their antidotes that grow south, where the forest becomes swampier. not the most thrilling read, but useful if you''re out in the wilds."


    nick placed it carefully on the shelf and moved on to the next book, a slim volume with no title on the cover.


    "that one''s poetry," the woman said, glancing at it. "not much demand for it, but i keep it around for the rare soul who appreciates it."


    as they worked, the crates gradually emptied, and the shelves filled with an eclectic assortment of titles. there were spellbooks, histories, travelogues, and even a few novels¡ªall of them well-used but clearly cared for.


    why am i helping again? oh, right, the discount. damn old lady, you better have something worthwhile in this mess.

 Chapter 64

    nick stepped back from the makeshift stall, stretching his arms to ease the slight ache from lifting and arranging the books. the last of the crates lay unopened on the ground, while the old woman was already rummaging through it, extracting even more leather-bound tomes."here, boy," she said, her voice sharp and commanding as she waved a hand in his direction. "get this one sorted, would you? my back isn''t what it used to be."


    nick blinked at her, realization dawning like a thunderclap. he straightened, letting the book he was holding thump onto the shelf a little harder than intended.


    "wait," he said slowly, feeling the pieces click into place. "you''ve had me doing your work for an entire hour. that''s more than enough to get a discount."


    the old woman paused and looked at him with an expression that balanced between innocent surprise and barely concealed amusement. "well, you were already here, and you didn''t complain," she said with a shrug, though the faint twitch of her lips revealed her delight. "i thought you''d like to be helpful. idle hands and all that."


    nick frowned, feeling his annoyance increase. "i offered a little help, not to do all the work of setting up the stall for you."


    at that, the woman erupted into laughter¡ªfull, raucous cackles that echoed through the market and caught the curious glances of a few passersby. she clutched her sides, leaning against the stall for support as her laughter grew louder, tears forming at the corners of her yellow eyes.


    nick folded his arms, deepening his frown. "i don''t see what''s so funny."


    "oh, child," she wheezed between fits of laughter. "you should see your face. priceless! absolutely priceless!"


    she wiped her eyes, still chuckling, and straightened with an audible creak of her bones. "don''t get your feathers ruffled. you''ve got a sharp enough mind to figure this out, haven''t you?"


    nick''s eyes narrowed as he replayed their encounter in his mind, beginning with the moment she had lured him in with a vague promise of finding something interesting, all the way to the hour he had just spent doing her work. it hadn''t been unpleasant, exactly¡ªhe didn''t mind books, and organizing them felt almost meditative¡ªbut the realization that he had been subtly manipulated irked him.


    "you used some kind of charm magic," he accused. it wasn''t true, he knew. blasphemy would have dealt with that. but he couldn''t simply ignore the most likely option. that would be suspicious.


    the woman grinned, unapologetic. "charm? no, no. nothing so crude. that would be crossing a line, and i don''t like to step on toes, especially with so many eyes on this little town. besides, if i had, you would have felt it, wouldn''t you? you have an ability to peer through such things."


    nick stiffened. how does she know?


    "so what was it, then?" he asked, his voice tense. if this was the third prestige class he encountered in a week, he''d start seriously questioning their rarity. and even if she is one, i doubt she can influence me through blasphemy. if a god can''t, how could she?


    "charisma, darling," she said, spreading her arms as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "some of us are born with a silver tongue, while others spend years sharpening it to a fine edge. i simply¡­ encouraged you. gave you a little nudge in the direction you were already inclined to go. helping an old lady isn''t that strange, and the promise of a reward makes everyone more pliable."


    nick scowled, but he couldn''t fully refute her explanation. he had been curious about her books, and helping set up hadn''t seemed like a big deal at the time. still, knowing he had been played irked him. not to mention her knowledge of his trait. she might not know what it is, but to say i can''t be affected by charms means she has some method of testing people¡ªone that the system doesn''t detect.


    "relax, boy," the woman said, softening her grin into something almost kind. "you''re not the first to fall under hel''s wiles, and you won''t be the last. but i''ll tell you what¡ªi''ll make it up to you. choose one item, any item, and i''ll give you a discount so good you''ll think i''ve finally gone senile. i am, after all, a trader of grimoires extraordinaire. there must be something you''ll want."


    nick hesitated, torn between annoyance and the lure of a good deal. still, a grimoire trader, as she referred to herself, was likely to have something worth his time.


    "fine," he said, at last, his tone clipped. "but you better not stiff me." s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hel smirked. "oh, i won''t. i''ve already had my fun and i don''t do this for money."


    nick began sifting through the shelves, his irritation gradually fading as he concentrated on the task. hel''s collection was undeniably impressive. there were treatises on weather magic that made his fingers itch to dive in, detailing everything from storm summoning to delicate atmospheric manipulations¡ªsomething that would undoubtedly help develop his wind magic. another shelf contained theoretical works by archmages, exploring the nuances of mana flow and the interplay between passive and active magic¡ªanother topic he was interested in.


    as he flipped through one of the tomes, his annoyance softened further. whatever else hel might be, she wasn''t a fraud. the quality of her collection was undeniable, and the knowledge contained in these pages was worth far more than an hour of unpaid labor.


    then he found what he was looking for¡ªa battered book that seemed completely out of place among the polished and pristine volumes surrounding it. its cover was scuffed and cracked, its spine barely holding together, and the faded lettering on the front was unreadable. he had noticed it earlier, but he had simply set it aside in the charisma-induced haze.


    what caught his attention wasn''t its appearance. it was the faint shimmer of magic that clung to it like a second skin, almost identical to the protective enchantments he''d encountered with roberta''s diary.


    nick''s fingers had barely wrapped around the battered tome when hel''s hand shot out like a striking snake, seizing his wrist with surprising strength. her sharp nails dug into his skin as she held him in place.


    the joviality vanished from her face. the air of amused eccentricity was replaced by something cold and sharp. her yellow eyes drilled into him with an intensity that made nick feel like a bug pinned under glass.


    "hey," nick said, trying to pull back. her grip didn''t budge. "what gives?"


    she didn''t answer right away, starting as if she were searching for something deeper. a chill crept down nick''s spine, and he instinctively shifted his mana, preparing to break her hold with a [wind burst]. but before he could react, she released him, letting her hand fall to the side as her eyes flicked away, distracted.


    "should''ve known," she muttered, almost to herself. "someone like you in a place like this only makes sense." continue your journey on empire


    nick rubbed his wrist, frowning. "what''s that supposed to mean?"


    instead of answering, hel''s gaze swept the market square. her lips pressed into a thin line, and she looked more resigned than curious when she turned back to him. before nick could press her further, he noticed the silence.


    the market had gone quiet.


    it wasn''t just quiet¡ªit was unnatural. there was no distant chatter of merchants haggling, no clink of coins, and no shuffling of feet. it was the kind of silence that made the world feel wrong, as if a void had swallowed every sound.


    his passive air sense picked up nothing either. the usual ebb and flow of movement around him, subtle ripples of displaced air, had vanished. he could only feel the immediate space around him, as though an invisible barrier had sealed them off from the rest of the world.


    nick tutted, breaking the quiet with a derisive sound. if she wanted to scare him, she''d have to do more than this¡ªespecially after the morning he''d had. "you''ve got a real flair for the dramatic, huh?"


    hel didn''t respond right away, but the corner of her mouth lifted slightly. she shuffled over to the chair he had assembled for her earlier and settled into it with a creak of wood¡ªbut not joints, he noted. then she motioned to the bench beside her.


    "sit," she said.


    nick hesitated. his instincts screamed at him to stay on his feet, to maintain some control over the situation. but something about the way she looked at him¡ªserious, expectant¡ªmade him relent. with a sigh, he sat on the bench, the worn tome still clutched in his hands.


    leaning forward, with her elbows resting on her knees, hel''s yellow eyes locked onto his. "i''ll make this quick, boy. since i''ve already taken advantage of your goodwill, it''s only fair i offer you a bit of wisdom in return."


    nick raised an eyebrow. "and i''m supposed to trust you now?"


    her lips twitched into a dry smile. "trust? no, i don''t expect that. but i''ve been around long enough to recognize when someone''s teetering on the brink of something significant, even if they''re unaware of it themselves. you have the look of someone who''s been reaching for answers without even knowing the right questions."


    "vague and ominous," nick said, leaning back. "you''re really building up the suspense here."


    she chuckled. "always so glib, you young ones. fine, i''ll get to the point." she gestured toward the tome in his hands. "that book you picked up¡ªit wasn''t meant for just anyone. in fact, for most people, it doesn''t even exist. it''s hidden, concealed by a compulsion that blinds the unworthy. and yet, there it was, in your hands."


    nick frowned, glancing down at the book. he could still feel the faint hum of protective magic around it, but nothing that would explain what she was saying. "what do you mean, ''doesn''t exist''? i saw it just fine."


    hel nodded, her expression grave. "exactly. you saw it. that tells me something about you, boy. either you''ve got a skill for breaking compulsions¡ªwhich i already suspected¡ªor you''ve got something even rarer."


    nick stared, unsure whether to laugh or take her seriously. "what are you, a fortune teller?"


    her gaze hardened. "i''ve seen plenty in my time. enough to know that those who rise above the rest, who ascend to heights others can only dream of, all share one thing in common. they''re different. set apart by the system itself. you might not see it yet, but i do."


    he opened his mouth to retort, but hel held up a hand to stop him. "don''t bother denying it. if you were ordinary, you wouldn''t have been able to touch that book, let alone see it."


    nick shifted uncomfortably. "you sound awfully certain for someone who just met me."


    hel shrugged. "i''ve been wrong before, but not often. in my long life, i have met many people like you¡ªthose with a spark. the ones who have a chance to do something extraordinary. i can''t cross into prestige myself¡ªi burned my bridges a long time ago¡ªbut i like to think i can still point others in the right direction. and you need that. oh, do you need that, poor boy. wandering without direction is not something to strive for."


    he narrowed his eyes. he did not appreciate being psychoanalyzed by someone who had just met him¡ªeven if he knew there was some truth to her words. "why are you telling me this?"


    "call it penance. or boredom. take your pick." she said simply.


    nick studied her, searching for any signs of deception. he didn''t trust her. he couldn''t trust her, not after what she had done. the small nudges charisma provided were enough for him to spend an entire hour working without complaint, despite wanting to do so for only a few minutes. he couldn''t help but wonder what she would have done to a more unsuspecting child¡ªone without the benefit of a lifetime of dealing with arrogant "mages" at their back.


    "fine," he said at last. "let''s say i believe you. what am i supposed to do with that?"


    hel leaned back in her chair, her expression softening. "that''s for you to figure out. but if you''re smart, you''ll begin by picking up that book. it won''t give you any direct answers. in fact, you probably won''t learn anything at all from it¡ªfor a decade or two, i would wager. but having something to aim for is a reward in itself."

 Chapter 65

    As he walked home, Nick replayed Hel''s words in his mind, trying to find peace. The inspection had left his thoughts in disarray, and now this old woman, with her cryptic warnings and sly smirks, had tangled them in even tighter knots.It didn''t help that he hadn''t gotten the chance to inspect the mysterious grimoire yet. The battered tome appeared ordinary at first glance, yet the faint hum of protective magic made his fingers tingle. He didn''t doubt its significance¡ªHel''s reaction alone confirmed that¡ªbut what exactly had he gotten himself into? Unlike Roberta''s work, he couldn''t sense anything specific about it beyond the privacy spell.


    I''ll just have to wait until I can find a moment to read it, although according to the old witch, I might not learn anything. We''ll see if that''s the case once I break out all the stops.


    The morning replayed itself as he approached the gate. The inspection. Marthas fighting the demon, which was seared into his mind. Helping Hel with her stall¡ªthough "helping" felt generous in hindsight¡ªand her surprisingly strong grip.


    He glanced at the tome once more. She had suggested that reading it might provide him with purpose¡ªsomething he admittedly lacked, beyond the general desire to explore this magnificent new world. It was the sort of thing he might have dismissed as the musings of an eccentric old lady, had it not been for the eerie silence she''d conjured without him even realizing it.


    By the time the stone walls of his childhood home came into sight, he felt drained, as if he''d lived a week in just a few hours.


    "Still not even lunchtime," Nick muttered under his breath, shaking his head.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of clashing wood. Nick halted for a moment before picking up his pace. The noise came from the training yard, just out of sight behind the house.


    As he rounded the corner, his senses honed in on the sound of someone''s breathing. He furrowed his brow. The pattern was frantic and uneven, and while it belonged to a single fighter, the sounds of combat coming from the yard suggested it was at least two.


    Nick hurried over, tightly gripping his satchel. As he approached, he finally saw what was happening.


    Devon stood in the center of the training yard, facing off against Akari, their mother''s old friend and current guest. The massive woman wielded a wooden sword with incredible grace, striking so quickly that Nick could barely see her move. Devon was doing his best to block, dodge, and parry, but he was clearly struggling to keep the pace.


    "Stop thinking!" Akari''s voice boomed. Her next swing came low, blurring so fast that Nick didn''t even see it until it smashed against his brother''s sword, forcing Devon to stumble back. "Get into the flow! I told you, stop trying and start doing! You lose it every time I press you!"


    Devon''s face was flushed, sweat trickling down his temple as he scrambled to respond. His stance shifted awkwardly, his feet out of sync. Akari didn''t give him a moment to recover. Her blade came down again, slamming into his wooden sword with enough force to make him yelp.


    Nick stopped at the edge of the yard with his arms crossed, watching as Akari mercilessly corrected Devon through a mix of scolding and painful lessons. Though she wielded a practice blade, her strikes were anything but gentle.


    "Don''t flinch!" she barked. The next blow caught Devon on the shoulder, and he let out a sharp hiss of pain. "Flinching means death. Again!"


    Despite her harshness, Akari''s teaching had a method. Nick watched for less than a minute before he grasped her approach. Devon''s footwork was unsteady when he got pushed, and his rhythm lacked consistency, forcing him to lose steam when he got going. Akari''s relentless pressure compelled him to adjust and slip into the Stalking Gait much more naturally. Whenever he stumbled, her blade would catch him.


    "Stop overthinking!" Akari barked, swiping at Devon''s legs. He barely managed to leap out of the way. "Feel it. You are a predator! Act like one!"


    Nick felt a flicker of sympathy for his brother but also couldn''t help admiring Akari''s skill. Her movements were effortless, and her strikes were perfectly calculated to exploit Devon''s weaknesses. Watching her was a similar experience to seeing Eugene fight, although Akari''s style was more savage and less flashy.


    And just as terrifying. I don''t know if I''d rather be hit by her or one of Dad''s [Flame Strikes].


    "Is this how you treat all your students or just the annoying ones?" he called out once they stopped, unable to resist.


    Akari glanced up. "You''re late."


    "I wasn''t aware I had an appointment," Nick replied, setting the satchel down on a nearby bench. "But I see you''ve been keeping Devon busy."


    Devon shot Nick a look of pure desperation. "A little help?"


    Nick chuckled. "You''re doing great."


    Akari snorted. "He''s doing passably." She straightened, resting the wooden blade on her shoulder. "And only because I''ve been dragging him through it."


    Devon let out a wheezing breath, slumping forward with his hands on his knees. "I''m right here, you know."


    "And you''re still alive," Akari said, as if that were an accomplishment. She turned back to Nick, her expression unreadable. "What''s that you''ve got there?"


    Nick followed her gaze to the tome peeking out of his bag. "Just something I picked up at the market."


    Her eyes lingered on it for a moment, then returned to him. "Looks important."


    "Maybe," Nick said. He didn''t feel like explaining the whole story right now. Instead, he glanced at Devon. "How long has she been working you over?"


    "Feels like forever," Devon groaned. He straightened, wincing as he rolled his shoulder. "You''re up next, by the way. I''m beat."


    Nick sighed, leaning against the fence as his brother slumped back into a sitting position. "Did you hear what happened at the temple earlier?"


    Devon''s brow furrowed as he lowered his cup. "You mean the Prelate exorcizing someone? Yeah, I know. I figured you''d know more since you were in town to support your girlfriend."


    Nick hesitated. He wasn''t expecting Devon to know already, but the surprise passed quickly. Akari almost certainly had some hand in it.


    "I heard about it later," Nick replied carefully. "Apparently, the Prelate fought a spirit that had possessed a beastkin."


    Akari''s gaze remained fixed on him, but she didn''t ask questions. This alone made Nick feel uneasy. He chose his words with even greater care, leaving much unsaid. "It''s a miracle the town didn''t suffer more damage."


    "True," Devon said, frowning. "You''d think something that dangerous would''ve been harder to stop. Or that someone would have been hurt."


    Nick nodded, glancing at Akari. She hadn''t spoken, but her expectant posture made it clear she wasn''t letting the conversation slip past her. When curiosity finally gnawed too hard to ignore, he turned to her.


    "You seem awfully calm. I''d have thought you''d rush over to protect the caravan. The other guards certainly seemed to take it seriously," Nick said, keeping his tone light.


    Akari tilted her head, a faint smile curling her lips. "You''re not wrong. I would have gone, but the situation didn''t last long enough, and I kept an eye on it."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "From here?"


    Her smile deepened, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I don''t need to leave the house to see what was happening. When I noticed the malicious presence, I contacted Eugene directly. He was the one who asked me to stay and guard the town with Helena."


    Nick stared at her, trying to work out how she had managed that."How?" he asked, unable to hide his curiosity.


    Akari didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she pushed off the fence and stretched, the motion deceptively casual. "If you want to know, you''ll have to dedicate yourself to the Stalking Gait."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. It came down to that again, it seemed. He was starting to suspect that the skill was much more than it appeared at first. Considering how much time his mother spent teaching it to Devon instead of the flashier skills he preferred, it had to be.


    Akari smirked. "You could use it. Too much magic makes kids soft. It''s the distance, I think. And don''t even get me started on when they learn shield spells. It''s like they forget how to use their feet."


    Nick grinned. He''d taken advantage of that arrogance a few times on Earth, and it seemed it would be the same here.


    Taking pity on his brother, he flicked his fingers to create a small sphere of water. He gently guided it into a clay pitcher at the edge of the training ground, where it pooled with a satisfying splash.


    "You''re a lifesaver," Devon muttered, dragging himself up onto his feet and stumbling toward the pitcher. He poured some of the water into a cup and gulped it down greedily.


    "You looked like you needed it."


    Now somewhat recovered, Devon shot a look at Akari, who was stretching one arm over her head. "You''re insane, you know that?"


    "I''m thorough," Akari replied, unbothered by his grumbling. "Come on, it''s your turn." She said, turning to Nick.


    Nick held up his hands, mock surrender in his posture. "After what I just saw? I think I''ll pass."


    "You''re not getting out of this," Akari smirked, tapping her finger against the hilt of her practice sword. "It''s only fair that you get a taste of what your brother''s been learning. You''re still Elena''s son even if you''re not a Knight. It''d be a disgrace if you couldn''t hold your own in a fight." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick blinked. "What does that have to do with¡ª?"


    "Pick up a sword," she interrupted, leaving no room for argument. "You''ll understand better once you''ve felt it for yourself."


    Nick hesitated, weighing his options. On one hand, he didn''t want to let Akari order him around. On the other hand, he couldn''t press her without acquiescing to her tutoring. And this was something he''d already wanted to learn.


    He sighed, ensuring the satchel with the grimoire was well out of reach. The book wasn''t something he wanted anywhere near the flying practice swords. Content that it was secure, he stepped into the yard and picked up one of the spare wooden blades leaning against the fence.


    Akari waited for him, relaxed. She didn''t see him as a threat. "Clear your mind, kid. You can''t bring your questions into this."


    Nick snorted, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted his grip on the sword. "My mind''s been anything but clear today." That said, he exhaled slowly and fell into the Stalking Gait''s breathing pattern, feeling his movements get smoother.


    "Then it''s a good time to start," Akari said. "Now, move."


    Nick didn''t wait for her to strike first. He lunged, trying to intercept her. Akari dodged effortlessly, stepping around his sword. Her counterstrike came before he had time to recover, and he barely managed to block it. The impact painfully reverberated up his arm, but he endured it with gritted teeth.


    "Too rigid," she remarked casually. "You''re focused on the next move instead of flowing with it."


    Nick gritted his teeth and adjusted his stance. Compared to what Devon was doing earlier, he was clunky. However, considering how little time he had dedicated to the skill, he felt he was doing well.


    He made some distance, trying to focus on the rhythm of his footwork. The Stalking Gait wasn''t just specific movements; it was about becoming part of the environment, flowing with it rather than against it.


    Akari pressed him harder as he improved, striking faster and from unexpected angles¡ªall without a single uneven breath. Nick struggled to keep up, but two more blows slipped through his defenses for every one he blocked. The wooden blade stung each time it struck true, but he refused to back down.


    Gradually, he began to feel the flow she had described. His footwork became smoother, and his movements were less deliberate. He wasn''t thinking about each strike or step; he was reacting, allowing his body to take over. It wasn''t anything new, but it was the first time he had been able to apply the skill in combat.


    "That''s better," Akari said, with a note of approval in her voice. "Now, listen."


    Nick barely registered her words before he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in the air around her. It wasn''t mana, not exactly. At least not in the way he understood it.


    That confirmed his suspicion. Whatever Akari had done to monitor the battle at the temple wasn''t traditional magic. She was using this new energy to enhance the Stalking Gait.


    The moment of realization cost him. Akari''s blade came down hard, and Nick was sent flying.

 Chapter 66

    The house was silent in a way that could only be found late at night. Nick sat on the porch with his mother, cradling a steaming mug of herbal tea in his hands. Today had been a gauntlet of events, but now, breathing in the cool evening air under a star-studded sky, he felt the weight of it ease, if only slightly.Elena sat beside him. Tonight, her usual warm smile was replaced with a contemplative expression as she gazed out into the darkness, sipping her tea. She always waited for Eugene before going to bed, and today, despite the late hour, was no different.


    The gentle breeze carried the earthy aroma of the garden mingled with the herbs in their cups. Nick exhaled, allowing the peaceful moment to envelop him.


    "Akari was Grandma''s apprentice?" he asked softly, breaking the silence. It was just the two of them, since Devon was already sleeping and Akari had gone to talk with her colleagues in town. If there was a time to learn more about his temporary teacher, it was now.


    Elena chuckled lightly, her gaze still fixed on the stars. "For a time, yes. She was wild back then, so full of fire and ambition. My mother saw potential in her, though. Taught her the Stalking Gait, among other things."


    Nick tilted his head, curiosity pulling at him. "That explains a lot. I thought it was strange that just anyone could know our family''s skill." Apprentices were considered part of the master''s family. Sometimes, that relationship could be distant, especially in large operations with dozens of apprentices, but for martial artists, they became like sons and daughters. This was the primary way people not related by blood could learn inherited skills. Rhea was in a similar situation, he realized. In her case, the position was also a shield to protect her from her family''s troubles.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    "She was a quick learner and exceeded every expectation. At first, we didn''t even like each other," Elena recalled with a chuckle. "I was meant to inherit the Stalking Gait. She was an orphaned girl taken in out of pity, and then she just kept getting better." There was no bitterness in her words, only fondness. Elena was a strong woman who wore her heart on her sleeve. Nick had been on the receiving end of her temper more than once, but he knew it was because she loved deeply. If she had a problem with Akari, she wouldn''t have brought her into their home.


    "But she wasn''t merely my mother''s student. We adventured together for years after we started getting along and explored the kingdom from the frozen north to the pirate-infested east. Akari had a talent for getting into trouble, and I had a talent for getting her out of it."


    Nick grinned at the thought. "Sounds like a good team."


    "It was," Elena said, her smile fading slightly. "But the life of an adventurer isn''t all excitement and glory. You cannot do it forever, at least not if you want to build a family. I left the team, and our paths split."


    Nick nodded. Akari was obviously a remarkably talented woman, at least on par with his father, if not surpassing him. He could only imagine how many fights she had gotten into, given her lifestyle. That was sure to keep increasing her level.


    They fell into a comfortable silence once more. Nick took a sip of his tea, savoring its warmth and the subtle bitterness of the herbs. His young palate was surprisingly agreeable to such flavors, even though he had despised them on Earth.


    The quiet stretched on, the stillness broken only by the occasional chirp of a cricket or the rustling of leaves in the breeze. Nick was surprised to discover that he was genuinely relaxed. It wasn''t that his worries had vanished¡ªthey were still present, looming like storm clouds on the horizon¡ªbut here, with his mother beside him and the stars above, they felt less urgent.


    He almost drifted off, lulled by the serenity, when he felt a subtle shift at the edge of his senses. A presence was moving toward the house with great speed.


    At the same moment, Elena stood up gracefully. Nick straightened as well, momentarily forgetting his fatigue. His mother''s reaction told him she''d noticed it too¡ªeither through natural insight or a skill honed during her adventuring days.


    Nick recognized his father''s presence before he saw him. Thanks to the wand, his figure was distinct enough that he could identify it even in a crowd¡ªin the dead of the night, it was crystal clear. Moments later, Eugene emerged from the darkness, framed by the moonlight.


    "Long day?" Elena asked softly.


    Eugene nodded as he approached, smiling wearily. "Eventful," he said simply. His gaze shifted to Nick, and although his expression revealed nothing, Nick could sense the unasked question.


    "You waited up."


    Nick shrugged, setting his mug down on the porch railing. "I wanted to talk to you."


    "Let''s do that inside. I''m in sore need of a meal after the day I''ve had."


    The front door creaked open, and Eugene stepped inside. His shoulders slumped, and a long, weary sigh escaped him as he leaned momentarily against the doorframe. The lines on his face appeared deeper than usual, and the glint in his eyes was muted by exhaustion.


    Elena was already moving toward him before the door had fully closed, reaching for the straps of his armor and starting to remove them. "Come on," she murmured, her voice warm but firm. "Let''s get this off you."


    Eugene didn''t resist. He stood still as she unbuckled the straps and the metal plates from his body, carefully placing them on a nearby bench. Nick watched in silence, feeling as if he was intruding on something private.


    Once the armor was off, Eugene stretched slightly, rolling his shoulders and wincing. "Thanks," he said quietly, expressing his gratitude more through the brief touch of his hand to Elena''s than through the word itself.


    She smiled gently and motioned toward the table. "Take a seat. There''s stew waiting for you."


    Eugene nodded, moving slower than usual, and groaningly lowered himself into a chair. The table was already set with bowls and a covered pot, and the rich aroma of stewed thunderhoof meat filled the air. Elena ladled a generous portion into a bowl and placed it in front of him before briefly disappearing to store the armor.


    Sitting across from his father, Nick snapped his fingers to create a small orb of fresh water. He carefully guided it into the empty pitcher on the table and slid it toward Eugene, who nodded in thanks and then drained the entire pitcher in one long pull, setting it down with a satisfied sigh.


    Elena returned shortly after, settling into a chair next to Eugene. Her gaze shifted between the two males before she spoke. "If you''d prefer to wait until morning to talk, we can. There''s no rush."


    Eugene shook his head, scooping up a spoonful of stew. "No," he said after swallowing. "Going through the day with you always clears my head."


    Elena''s smile softened as she reached over to touch his hand briefly once more.


    Nick coughed lightly, breaking the moment. His father glanced at him with a faint smirk. "Something on your mind?"


    "Just hoping my room''s far enough from yours," Nick quipped, earning a chuckle from his mother and a raised eyebrow from his father.


    "Cheeky bugger," Eugene muttered, though the corners of his mouth twitched with amusement.


    The meal passed in relative silence, and the stew worked its magic as the tension visibly bled from Eugene''s frame. Once he had finished and set his spoon down, he leaned back in his chair and exhaled deeply.


    "All right," he said. "Let''s talk."


    Elena raised a hand. "Before you start, dear, Nick might know something about what happened. He was on his way to talk with Elia this morning."


    Eugene''s brow lifted in mild surprise, and his gaze shifted to Nick. "Is that so?"


    Nick nodded. He didn''t want to lie¡ªespecially not to his parents, who both had a knack for reading people¡ªbut he also planned to carefully omit just how close he had been to the events. It wasn''t exactly prohibited, but he didn''t want to go into detail about his actions and raise his parents'' concerns. Once was more than enough.


    He set down his cup and began. "It was during the inspection of the beastkin. The Prelate apparently used purifying flames to test them for corruption. Apparently, someone didn''t show up, which was suspicious. They sent priests to bring him back, and when they did¡­ Well, that''s when everything went wrong. It turns out he wasn''t just hiding out of fear. He was possessed."


    Nick paused, gauging his father''s reaction. Eugene''s expression remained impassive, showing that he already knew as much.


    "The Prelate confronted him," Nick continued, "and the thing within revealed itself. There was a struggle¡ªvery intense, from what I''ve heard¡ªand eventually, the Prelate succeeded in exorcising it. It was quite spooky, by all accounts."


    When he finished, Eugene nodded slowly, his expression contemplative. "That aligns with what I''ve heard," he said. "The priests and beastkin I spoke with provided a similar account. However, the Prelate was evasive about the reason for the inspection in the first place. He claimed he had no knowledge of the spirit''s presence and was only concerned about the influence of the Green Ocean on Floria''s more vulnerable citizens."


    Nick frowned. "You think he''s lying?"


    "I don''t know," Eugene admitted. "But it''s unusual. The timing and specificity of the inspection don''t sit right with me."


    Elena leaned forward slightly, her expression serious. "Do you not think it''s connected to the Purification of the Ashes?"


    Eugene''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Possibly. The ritual is a powerful tool to cleanse the Green Ocean''s taint from the fields. If something¡ªor someone¡ªwants to disrupt it, stirring up fear and chaos would be a good place to start, and if the temple had an inkling such a thing might happen, they would send someone strong to deal with it. Someone like Marthas." He finished with a tone that indicated he didn''t think it was a coincidence.


    Yeah, that makes a lot of sense. They discovered that something would interfere with the ritual and sent someone experienced and powerful enough to handle just about anything. It still doesn''t explain everything, but it''s probably the closest we''ll get to the truth.


    "I''ll speak with Arthur tomorrow," Eugene said firmly. "We''ll need to keep a close eye on the situation. There''s too much at stake to let this go unchecked, and it doesn''t sit right with me to let a stranger handle everything."


    Nick nodded and stifled a yawn as his body reminded him just how exhausted he was.


    "I think it''s about time you went to bed, Nick." His mother gently told him, but her hand pushing him up and toward the stairs said it wasn''t a suggestion.


    Rather than putting up a fight and trying to convince them he was mature enough for the conversation¡ªthe worst mistake any kid could make¡ªNick sighed and agreed. "Alright. Good night," he said, receiving a kiss on the top of his head from Elena and a warm smile from Eugene.


    Then, as he entered his room, Nick slipped his wand into his hand and focused on bringing the sound of their conversation to his ears.


    "What did you actually learn?" He heard his mother ask.


    There was a beat of silence before Eugene sighed, "Akari immediately recognized the presence that appeared in the temple as a skittering demon, and I was able to confirm this with the Prelate."


    Elena hissed through her teeth. "Nasty fuckers. Those never come alone. Then are we expecting a demonic incursion?"


    With his finely tuned senses, Nick could physically feel the air moving as his father shook his head. "Marthas doesn''t believe so. He said it was a probing strike. Apparently, the Demonic Forces like to launch those to see how prepared humanity is to react."


    "You don''t sound convinced."


    "I don''t doubt his expertise," Eugene sighed, "but that man isn''t telling the whole truth. He''s powerful enough that I can''t push him, but I''ll need to prepare contingencies in case he drags us into something truly dangerous."


    Before Nick could hear more, a soft sound grabbed his attention, and he turned. There, at the windowsill, framed by the moonlight, was Akari. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Naughty, naughty. Children should be in bed at this hour." With a predatory smile, she blurred into motion, and Nick''s vision went dark.

 Chapter 67

    For two consecutive days, Akari dragged Nick and his brother out of bed before dawn, disregarding their protests and complaints with cheerful cruelty. This morning had been no different, and now, as the afternoon session ended, Nick barely managed to stumble to his room and collapse onto his bed.His muscles ached from the endless drills Akari insisted on hammering into him. For hours at a time, she had him running, lunging, balancing, and dodging while maintaining the proper breathing pattern. She insisted that mastering the basics was non-negotiable before he could advance his Skills.


    Sure, it had its benefits¡ªthe slight improvement of his physical attributes was nice¡ªbut was it worth the complete obliteration of his free time when he had a mysterious book to read, a mysterious friend to talk to, and a mysterious enemy to find? Absolutely not.


    He turned onto his back, glaring at the ceiling. She''s not teaching me the Stalking Gait. She''s keeping me busy. The thought gnawed at him. It wasn''t just the brutal training schedule; it was the way she watched him like a hawk, ready to swoop in and redirect him the moment he so much as tried to get some privacy.


    Nick sighed, the frustration bubbling over. "Mum must have told her to keep me out of trouble."


    Not that she didn''t have a point. Trouble seemed to find him with uncanny precision, but still. He had things to do¡ªimportant things. He had yet to complete testing his new wand. He hadn''t even been able to meet with Elia to hear her take on what had happened at the temple. And the grimoire, still tucked away in his satchel, might as well have been gathering dust for all the time he had to study it.


    The door creaked open, and Nick tensed, half expecting Akari to barge in and drag him off for another round of sparring. Instead, his mother poked her head in with a warm smile. As if she wasn''t the one behind this.


    "Akari''s been called into town," Elena said, stepping inside with a tray of bread and cheese. Ugh, she makes it hard to be mad. "The caravan leaders need her to sort out some scheduling issues. You''ve got the rest of the day to yourself."


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    Nick''s shoulders sagged in relief. "Thank you."


    Elena laughed softly, setting the tray on his bedside table. "Don''t spend it napping. You''ll miss dinner."


    Nick rolled his eyes. "I''ve got plans, don''t worry."


    Elena left with a knowing smile, and Nick wasted no time. He sat up, reached beneath his bed for his satchel, and pulled out the grimoire while absentmindedly munching on some cheese. Strange runes lined the margins of each page, shifting when he tried to focus on them, like shadows dancing just out of reach.


    Nick stared at the book for a moment, feeling renewed excitement despite his exhaustion. It wasn''t often that he got his hands on something so evidently valuable. From what Hel had implied, its contents could be the key to progressing his magic in ways he couldn''t even imagine. To be honest, I''m more interested in that than any nebulous purpose it might instill in me.


    So far, during the sparing few moments of peace he''d had before he fell asleep, exhausted by Akari''s relentless training, he''d managed to scan the book for malicious effects. He hadn''t found any, but he didn''t begrudge the wasted time.


    Blasphemy is an extremely powerful defense, but it has proven rigid. Charisma can bypass it, which means there might be something else that does the same. Spending a few cores and an evening making sure it''s safe to handle is pretty smart, actually.


    He hurried to finish his snack, gulping it down with some conjured water. Once the tray was out of the way, he made himself comfortable, ready for a long read.


    Nick flipped the grimoire open, and the leather cover creaked softly as he smoothed the pages. The title stared up at him in bold, archaic script: The Final Temperance. He tilted his head, uncertain what to make of the name. He hoped he hadn''t bought into some sexual abstinence nonsense. That time with the cult in Washington State had been more than enough for him.


    "Not ominous at all," he muttered, leaning back against the headboard.


    The first page seemed harmless enough¡ªa preface claiming the book chronicled the life and accomplishments of Semreh, a supposed god of knowledge and medicinal practices. Nick frowned. He''d expected arcane formulas or obscure philosophy, not a biography. Still, he knew better than to literally judge a book from its cover.


    The narrator, an unknown man who simply identified himself as Cosmus, told the story of Semreh from his humble beginnings in a remote village to his ascension as a mortal-born god. The opening chapter described how Semreh, born into a family of brewers and apothecaries, combined local traditions into a single corpus of medicinal practices.


    At first, Nick skimmed over the minutiae of fermentation techniques and herbology, wondering if he''d been fleeced. This went on for more than twenty pages, repetitively describing how the god had learned of something from an esteemed elder and then applied his knowledge to produce a much better version.


    "This better not just be a history lesson," he grumbled. He would still count this as a positive, as he could probably sell the recipes to Ogden. Of course, he''d keep the original, but better healing brews would only help Floria, especially if the future was as busy as everyone thought.


    But as the story continued, it began to capture his attention. Semreh''s approach was genuinely revolutionary. He sought out obscure recipes and rituals from neighboring villages, cross-referencing their methods to create something greater than the sum of their parts. The narrative painted a picture of a man driven by relentless curiosity, blending science, art, and spirituality into a cohesive philosophy.


    Nick paused once the book went into a long tangent describing how important the connection to the people was for a mortal-born god, tapping the edge with his fingers. A mortal-born god¡­ It wasn''t an unfamiliar concept. Sashara, the goddess of flame, revered in many parts of the kingdom and patron of Floria, was said to have once been mortal. It was one of the most interesting parts of her story and also the one Vicar Alexander spoke about the least.


    If it wasn''t ridiculous, I''d say they were embarrassed. Is there a hierarchy of gods? The demon seemed to think being mortal-born was something to be ashamed of, but they aren''t exactly a trustworthy source of information. More likely, the priests simply prefer speaking of her divine self as it''s more impressive.


    The book explored Semreh''s life more deeply after that. As his reputation grew, so did his influence. Villagers offered him rare ingredients and lore in exchange for his brews and advice, and his fame spread throughout the region. Through these interactions, Semreh developed what Cosmos claimed would later become the foundational principles of modern magic. By codifying various traditions and experimenting with new techniques, he established the groundwork for the practices taught in his day.


    Considering the state of this book, I can safely say Cosmos wrote this at least a century ago. Maybe even more. That said, magical principles don''t change that much, and it''s very rare for those changes to be so radical as to invalidate previous traditions. Anything Semreh made should still be relevant, even just as inspiration.


    Nick found himself captivated despite his general skepticism of religion. It wasn''t so much the story as Semreh''s approach to life. His philosophy was straightforward yet profound: Recognizing the interconnectedness of all things could unlock immense potential. The text was filled with metaphors and symbols, some of which made Nick stop to reflect.


    One passage caught his eye: "To brew is to bind. To distill is to refine. To drink is to transform." It was an obvious alchemical principle, but it made sense even when taken out of that context.


    "When you change something, you take a part of it into yourself. When you seek the truth, you better yourself. When you accept the truth, you become more." That was the meaning Cosmos attributed to his god''s words. Nick wasn''t sure about the specific interpretation, but he could acknowledge it was an interesting thought.


    The book wasn''t entirely reverent, though. Some parts questioned Semreh''s methods, hinting at ethical dilemmas within the faith. Did his relentless pursuit of knowledge come at a cost? Were there sacrifices he made that weren''t entirely noble? The text danced around these questions, leaving them open to interpretation.


    That makes Cosmos more reliable. If this had been the work of a fanatic, I would have dismissed it. It reads more like a scholar going through his own faith with a fine comb.


    As Nick flipped through more pages, he noticed it was becoming an increasingly eclectic mix of content. There were recipes for medicinal brews, each accompanied by detailed notes on their preparation and effects¡ªthough, unfortunately, all the ingredients were unfamiliar to him. One claimed to cure ailments of the lungs, while another was designed to turn petrified limbs back into flesh. A section on local fauna described creatures Nick had never seen, complete with vivid illustrations and their potential uses in potions.


    Then, there were the spells.


    Nick''s heart raced as he stumbled upon a page marked with an intricate sigil. The title of the spell was unknown, written in a language he did not recognize. He leaned closer, tracing the lines of the sigil with his finger, narrowing his eyes as he attempted to make sense of the accompanying text. But just as he began to understand its structure, the book snapped shut with a sharp clap.


    "Ah!" Nick jerked back, his heart pounding. For a moment, he remained frozen, staring at the closed grimoire as if it might spring to life and bite him. There had been nothing in his scans to show that this was a possibility. In fact, beyond the powerful privacy spell that was remarkably similar to Roberta''s, if even more powerful, there had been no sign of active magic.


    "What the hell?" he muttered. Tentatively, he reached out and tried to pry the book open again, but the cover refused to budge, as if it were fused shut. He frowned, tugging harder, yet the grimoire remained stubbornly closed.


    He dropped it onto his lap with a sigh, running a hand through his hair. "So that''s what she meant about not learning anything, huh? Great."


    The experience left him with more questions than answers. Was it a safeguard to prevent him from tampering with advanced magic? Did it require a test to prove his worthiness? Or was the grimoire just being difficult because he wasn''t a true believer?


    Fine. If you want to play hard to get, I''ll figure out how to beat you. I''m not above a bit of ritual sacrifice if that''s what it takes to pry you open. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He placed the grimoire back in his satchel. Leaning back against the headboard, he stared at the ceiling, feeling the echoes of Semreh''s philosophy swirling in his mind. There was something there¡ªsomething important. He just needed time to unravel it.


    I suppose it''s possible Hel gave it to me to dispose of a faulty grimoire, but I doubt that''s the case. It''s more likely that I need to clear some threshold to read further. I''ll try again tomorrow, but if it works as I suspect, it will only open to the chronicles again. I should take the time to copy everything down. The answer is probably hidden in there somewhere.


    If anything, the book would make for good practice. Nick had long meant to go over his spell list and improve his old magic with the new concepts he''d learned in this life. He knew it wouldn''t be as easy as using a mana core to cast an overpowered [Hellenic Inspection] as he had done to check the book, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t do it.


    I think I''ll start with the air sense. Yes, if I can craft a new spell using the principles of both lives, I should be able to breeze through the list. And maybe if I reach a higher mastery, the book will let me read more.

 Chapter 68

    Nick stood in the middle of his makeshift training ground in the fields behind his house¡ªa patch of land marked with the scars of all his magical experiments. Soon, it would be seeded with crops after the Purification of the Ashes ritual, and any stray spell could mean weeks of hard work. This was his last chance to use it freely, and he intended to make it count.He absently twirled his wand as he tried to decide on the best approach. He''d initially wanted to use the Stalking Gait training to better understand how Akari was able to escape his notice and thus develop a spell incorporating that knowledge.


    Unfortunately, the skill had proven far more complex than he had imagined. What his mother initially described as a martial art was actually a gateway¡ªa foundational practice meant to elevate the body and mind. It was akin to an elemental affinity for a mage.


    Nick was no martial artist, and his magical class imposed significant penalties on such endeavors. It was frustratingly clear that even basic mastery would require years, if not decades. However, he did manage to learn some things.


    He exhaled sharply, stirring the still air around him. Letting his wand rest lightly in his palm, Nick began to channel, allowing his mana to diffuse into the surroundings.


    The world opened up. He felt the air around him, its subtle currents whispering secrets of movement and pressure. A bird darted overhead, and Nick could sense the tiny displacement of its wings against the sky. He closed his eyes, sinking deeper into the sensation, allowing his body to sway with the breeze.


    This was familiar territory, the base form of his air sense. Now, he tried to layer the teachings of the Stalking Gait onto it¡ªinstinctive confidence and a constant connection to the rhythm of the air. His focus sharpened as his breathing synced with the shifts of the world around him. He focused on tracing the wind''s patterns, letting them guide him as he moved across the field.


    The information flowing from his air sense became easier to process, as if there were fewer filters it needed to pass through. He could feel the grass bending beneath his feet and the faint tremor of a rabbit darting through the underbrush. It wasn''t a spell, not yet, but it was something.


    Nick stopped, forcing his chest to rise and fall with measured breaths. It''s a start. Evidently, the more I harmonize with the ambient mana, the easier it is to perceive the air, which is also the basic principle of the Stalking Gait. Now, if only I wasn''t so sure true mastery didn''t require an entirely different kind of energy¡­


    The real challenge would be turning this into a functional spell. Freeform casting was risky and needlessly wasteful¡ªeven if [Parsimonia] made the cost bearable¡ªand he couldn''t rely on it forever. He raised his wand again, enjoying the way the raw power hummed at his fingertips, eager to take shape.


    First, he tried to form a simple detection spell based upon [Hellenic Inspection] using his air sense as the core. The magic flickered to life, spreading like a ripple in the wind, but it quickly unraveled and collapsed into nothingness. Nick barely contained a huff, as that would have interrupted his breathing pattern.


    "Come on," he muttered, resetting his stance.


    This time, he focused on incorporating the Stalking Gait more actively, exhaling in tandem with the breeze as he cast. The spell lasted a fraction longer as the ripple spread further before it broke apart. It wasn''t much of an improvement, but it proved he could get there. Eventually.


    At this rate, I''ll be here for months.


    Nick paused, wiping sweat from his brow. He needed a better approach.


    His other option was to follow Ingrid''s style, which was instinctive and almost reckless, yet ruthlessly efficient. She didn''t waste time on overly complicated spell forms; she relied on her affinity to fill in the gaps. Maybe that could synergize well with the Stalking Gait.


    Nick knelt, drawing a series of rough sigils in the dirt with the tip of his wand. Ingrid''s notes suggested a spiral structure for spells that relied on the natural flow of air, and Nick had used similar designs in his previous experiments. After all, they were the basis for [Wind Blast] and [Windburst].


    He combined them, adjusting the angles and patterns until the sigils felt right.


    Standing, he took a deep breath and began casting again. This time, he avoided even thinking about what he wanted the mana to do, simply trusting in his design and desire to provide the guardrails for his intent to follow. The spiral sigil glowed faintly as he cast, and the mana coalesced into a pulse that swept outward. It was faint, barely more than a whisper, but it didn''t collapse. Nick''s mental picture expanded significantly for the brief second it worked before dimming back down into his passive sense.


    Nick grinned. "Finally."


    He repeated the process, refining the spell with each attempt. The pulses grew stronger, their range extending even further. It wasn''t perfect¡ªhe could feel the strain as his affinity still wasn''t strong enough, and the structure''s inefficiencies remained apparent¡ªbut it was progress. More importantly, it was his own creation, a spell born from his understanding of air and his growing mastery of the Stalking Gait.


    It''s not a genuine fusion of the disciplines; that''s still a long way off. However, I''m getting closer, and the more I understand how the two can blend, the sooner it will happen.


    He raised his wand again, ready to try once more, when a tremor rippled through his air sense. He froze, lowering the wand as he focused his awareness northwest, where it originated from. The sensation was faint at first, a subtle disturbance in the wind''s rhythm. Gradually, it intensified, resolving into the unmistakable weight of footsteps¡ªcalm, heavy, and unhurried.


    Nick squinted toward the edge of his perception, trying to place the figure. It wasn''t anyone he knew, not Devon, not Akari, not the girls, and certainly not his parents. Yet, something about the presence was familiar. Then, it clicked. The sheer size, the heavy steps¡ªthere was only one person it could be.


    The Prelate. Marthas was walking straight toward him. Instead of using the dirt path, he was crossing through the empty fields to reach him.


    Adrenaline flared through Nick''s veins. Why is he here? How does he know I''m here? He raced through his options. He could run, but the house was too far, and if Marthas meant him harm, there would be no point. He had a healthy respect for his father''s skills, and Akari was possibly even more powerful, but neither of them could hold a candle to a Prestige class. Especially not one with such esoteric abilities.


    The man didn''t exude malice¡ªyet his presence alone was enough to put Nick on edge. The Prelate didn''t seem the type of person who wandered about without a purpose, especially with the ritual so close.


    Nick forced himself to stay calm, slipping his wand discreetly into his coat pocket. If Marthas had come to confront him about his presence at the inspection, it wouldn''t do to act like he was guilty of anything. Still, his muscles coiled with tension as he stood his ground, watching the massive figure approach. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the man finally came into view, he was exactly as Nick remembered: towering and broad-shouldered, with dark skin that gleamed in the sunlight and an aura of quiet power that made him seem even larger. His robes were casual, more suited for a leisurely walk than a temple official''s duties, but the golden sigil stitched over his chest marked him unmistakably as the highest ranking member in Floria.


    Nick''s heart thudded in his chest as Marthas stepped onto his improvised training ground. He looked around as if admiring the countryside, briefly glancing over the patch of earth Nick had made his magical testing ground. Then, to Nick''s utter surprise, the man smiled warmly.


    "Lovely weather we''re having, don''t you think?" His voice was a rich baritone that carried easily across the open space and seemed purpose-made to set whoever heard it at ease.


    Nick blinked, uncertain how to respond. The Prelate''s tone was conversational, even friendly, yet Nick wasn''t about to lower his guard. He cleared his throat, attempting to sound casual. "Uh, yeah. It''s been nice lately. Not too hot."


    Martha chuckled softly, stepping closer. "It''s a rare thing, especially with how close we are to the planting season. I hear it''s been good for the town. Given how challenging things have been, facing long rains would have been awful. Brother Thomas assures me that the good weather should hold at least until the planting is done, and he''s the foremost expert on the subject I know. At least, he''s the only one who would bother to use his talent to observe such mundane patterns."


    Nick nodded, absorbing his words in silence. Why is he here? The Prelate didn''t seem in any hurry to explain himself, instead allowing the conversation to meander like they were old friends. The casualness only made Nick more antsy.


    "You seem to have a strong connection with the wind," Marthas continued, gesturing vaguely at the field around them. "Even from a distance, I could feel the refreshing touch of air magic. It''s rare to find such a skill at your age. You''re quite talented."


    Nick''s stomach dropped. He fought to keep his face neutral, though his fingers twitched at his sides. "Oh, uh¡­ thank you. I''ve been practicing."


    Marthas''s smile widened, giving his normally foreboding features a much friendlier look. "Practice is the foundation of all progress. But talent like yours¡­ it often comes with questions. Questions about power, responsibility, and the limits of what one should pursue."


    Nick swallowed hard. He had no idea where this conversation was headed, but every word felt like a probe. Was Marthas testing him for his reactions? Fishing for information?


    I swear, if this is some kind of Inquisition... Grandpa had horror stories about those guys.


    "I''m just trying to figure things out," Nick said carefully. "Magic''s complicated, you know? A lot of trial and error. And I don''t have the benefit of having a dedicated teacher."


    "Indeed," Marthas said thoughtfully. He glanced at the horizon, as though considering something far away. "But trial and error can be dangerous, especially for the ambitious. It''s easy to overreach, to grasp for knowledge one isn''t ready to bear."


    Was that a warning? Did Marthas know about the grimoire, about Nick''s experiments? He kept his expression as calm as he could manage, meeting the Prelate''s gaze. "I''m just trying to get better at what my Class is supposed to do."


    Marthas regarded him for a long moment. Then, he smiled again, and the tension seemed to ease. "Good. Humility is a rare virtue, especially among the gifted. Hold onto it."


    Nick nodded, unsure whether to feel relieved or more paranoid. The Prelate turned slightly, looking around the training ground once more. "Your efforts are commendable. And yet, this field will soon be reclaimed, won''t it? The Purification of the Ashes is near."


    "Yes," Nick said, the word slipping out automatically. "It will be used to plant crops. It''s important to use all the land available to us. We can''t rely on caravans coming regularly to feed us."


    "Very important," Marthas agreed, his tone growing quieter, almost introspective. "It will be a delicate ritual, balancing purity and preservation. The Green Ocean''s taint must be cleansed, yet the land must remain fertile. It''s a difficult line to walk."


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Nick didn''t know what to say to that. He watched as the Prelate turned back to him, his expression jovial once more. "Ah, but I didn''t come all the way here to bother you with such talk, young Nick."


    "And what did you come for, sir?" Nick felt safe enough to ask, now that the weirdly intense moment had passed.


    "I plan to hold the next few lessons at the temple personally, and after speaking with Brother Alexander, I decided that taking a few hours to converse with the most talented local students would be beneficial. After all, Sashara teaches us that small flames need nurturing, or the wind may extinguish them."

 Chapter 68.5 - Rheas Interlude

    "How many times do I need to tell you that the Silverthorn leaves must be ground into a fine paste? Any remaining fiber can seriously compromise the stability of the final product!""Yes, sir," Rhea gritted out. She knew better than to complain by now, so she simply resumed grinding the stone pestle, doing her best to ignore her aching limbs.


    She and Ogden worked together in silence for a while until he peered into her mortar and grunted in satisfaction. "That''s alright. Now, add it to the potion."


    Rhea blinked in surprise. He didn''t often let her tackle the most challenging part of his personal recipes, and it was even rarer when they were fulfilling orders for their biggest clients¡ªthe Higgs & Squiggs trading company.


    Still, she said nothing and followed his commands. Scraping the silverthorn paste into the bubbling cauldron nearly exhausted her strength, but her yearning for recognition from her master pushed her beyond her limits.


    I swear if I don''t get an END point for this¡­


    When Ogden handed her the ladle, she made sure to keep her expression composed. The old man wasn''t as strict as her grandmother, but he still didn''t allow any distractions in his workshop.


    "Seven clockwise, seven counterclockwise, and seven scrapes," she recited dutifully, knowing from experience that he would want her to explain what she was doing. "The base is a potent solvent in this state, so we need to ensure its stability. While it''s not enough to prevent it from fully dissolving the silverthorn, if we don''t induce equilibrium, it will be essentially worthless for human consumption." That was one of the fundamental principles of alchemy and one she found most challenging to fully integrate into her worldview.


    Artificers constantly tinkered with their creations, adding more and more details until any further additions became counterproductive. They were only limited by their materials, the time allowed by the client, and their personal skills. In contrast, alchemists had to contend with much stricter laws. It was one of the main reasons why the two classes were viewed as opposites¡ªand why Rhea had been sent here.


    For the scion of the Elpen family to become an alchemist signaled that they had abandoned any hope of reclaiming their former position. It added another layer of security, one of the many measures her grandmother had taken to ensure she would survive to adulthood.


    "I believe now it is time to introduce the scales, master."


    Ogden examined the cauldron with a critical eye, always on the lookout for any sign of imperfection. In alchemy, there was no way to go back and fix a missed step. One could not leave a complex part unfinished to tackle the simpler ones. Everything had to be completed in a precise sequence, and if even the slightest detail was out of order, the entire process would become worthless¡ªat least in Ogden''s opinion.


    In almost every other frontier town, they would be crying tears of gratitude to receive such a high-quality potion. Instead, they have to make do with mass-produced swill that can hardly stop any bleeding unless they''re willing to spend their entire savings on a genuine Elixir. Or they''re lucky enough to have an apothecary who passed level twenty.


    With a grunt, the old man slowly introduced the wyvern scales¡ªthree, to be exact. It was an astonishing amount to use in a single potion, but Harrison Higgs seemed confident that the son of a wealthy nobleman in Alluria would pay more than ten times the cost of such an ingredient. He had seemingly suffered a serious magical blockage after attempting to follow the teachings of a fraud and was willing to shell out money to resolve the issue.


    Back in Toneburg, anyone who fell for such a scam would have faced exile. Everyone was a snake, but at least that meant there were no weaknesses for the mountain tribes to exploit. It was a miserable, cold place, and I still miss it every day.


    The wyvern scales sizzled as they made contact with the potion. Such was its potency that they lasted only through three stirs. By the fourth, they were gone, dissolved into a glowing green liquid.


    "What do you make of that?" Ogden asked.


    Rhea took a moment to consider her answer. She had trained herself to avoid her instinctive responses, which were never sufficiently comprehensive. Although this was frustrating, by now, she had a solid grasp of what the old man wanted to hear.


    "The solvent seems to have been neutralized with the addition of the scales, indicating that the Silverthorn has served its purpose. I don''t detect any residue, and even [Alchemical Savant] shows no alerts. I believe we successfully brewed the [Greater Potion of Regeneration]." A ding interrupted her words, and Rhea allowed herself a smile now that the meticulous process was complete. "And the system appears to concur with me."


    That was the nail in the coffin, and Ogden stepped back, giving her a curt nod. "Well, who am I to gainsay the system?" he replied snarkily, as he always did when this argument came up¡ªhe didn''t like using the system as an all-knowing entity and said it bred sloppiness. "I have something that requires my attention, but I believe I can trust you not to mess up the last part. Wait until it''s fully cooled down, then bottle it in the crystal vials you cleaned earlier."


    That was surprising, since Ogden never left until his potions were safely secured in a protected case. The fact that he was doing so now, with an order that would provide more than a year''s worth of coin to the shop''s coffers, meant that whatever was happening was significant.


    "I will do my best," she replied, keeping her thoughts to herself. The last time she had questioned him, he had made her work as a scullery maid for a week. She wasn''t about to give him more excuses.


    Ogden left after one last long look that suggested retribution if anything went wrong, while Rhea stood by the cauldron until she heard the front door shut. Then, she waited an extra five minutes, just to be sure. The scaly old bastard had exceptionally sharp senses, and she wouldn''t put it past him to have a way to monitor the shop, even while he was away.


    Only then did she allow herself to take a seat, completely drained. "Orthmund''s Glaive, he''s such a pedantic old turtle."


    It would take at least another hour for the brew to cool completely, and she couldn''t leave until then, but she wasn''t grinding Silverthorn anymore. That was something.


    Well, at least I gained a level from this. He might be annoying and very difficult to get along with, but I doubt there''s any other master alchemist who provides their apprentice with this much direct experience in Greater Brews. In fact, I''m willing to bet that only the fourth prince has it better than I do, and that''s because his mother would have the Royal Alchemist''s head if her precious son wasn''t given every opportunity.


    Pulling up the System window, Rhea allowed herself a grin of satisfaction. She was still far from her brother''s level, not to mention her grandmother''s, but compared to the level one runt she had been just over two years ago when she first arrived in this little backwater town, she was doing much better.


    Rhea Elpen


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Alchemist/Human


    25


    81


    18


    35


    19


    67


    85


    20


    It was a fairly decent status. Rhea knew that some of the wealthier noble families could afford to provide their children with special classes, which granted them impressive Traits and Skills right from the start. She would have been dishonest if she said she wasn''t regretful about having to abandon her family''s path, but considering her circumstances, she had done well for herself.


    All that training with [Mana Infusion] is paying off. I don''t know anyone else with a "civilian" class who has mana as high as mine. Once I manage to surpass a hundred points, I''ll finally be able to start learning spells outside the Alchemist build. Then we''ll see if I''m really so limited.


    At times, Rhea felt annoyed that Nick, the son of a minor knightly house that was barely old enough to be worth remembering and who didn''t even have the benefit of a family tradition of casters to support him, had much greater combat potential than she did. After witnessing her brother fend off an ambush of assassins with only his self-forged equipment, she recognized that Artificers were far less limited than Alchemists in a fight, but she was counting on Ogden to uphold his part of the agreement.


    I have to trust that Grandma''s promise of terrible vengeance, should anything happen to me, is sufficient. She may not be in the kingdom anymore, but the words of a Prestige Class carry a different weight. Anyone would be foolhardy to think they can simply disregard them.


    After waiting an hour, Rhea stood up and approached the cauldron. As expected, the potion had cooled into a green sludge. It wasn''t particularly appetizing, but then again, they weren''t being paid to brew a new beverage. "No, we are being paid to fix the idiotic mistakes of someone with too much money¡­"


    She then proceeded to pour a ladleful into each of the crystal vials she had to cleanse that morning, stoppered them, and made sure they were properly sealed.


    Just as she put the last one into the Cold Iron case they were lent for this occasion, Rhea felt the building shake.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    She looked up in confusion, trying to understand if the ceiling was about to collapse on her, but aside from a groan, the shop seemed stable. Nevertheless, she rushed to close the latch, not wanting to endure increasingly inventive and humiliating punishments if anything were to happen to the elixirs.


    Once more, the house shook. This time, she was ready. Grabbing the case, she rushed to the basement, where the foundations would shield her from anything less than a direct assault from the Stormwalker.


    This pattern went on for another ten minutes before it stopped, leaving the shop in a deathly stillness.


    Rhea was too afraid to peek out at the upper floors, but she justified this by telling herself that she was simply following Ogden''s orders in case something attacked the shop while he was away.


    A few more minutes went by, and she heard the front door creak open. With her heart in her throat, Rhea braced herself to make her stand.


    Is this how I go? Have the Ultimers finally become bold enough to attack even me? Damn, I knew I should''ve kept Grandma''s stash with me.


    Setting aside the case of potions, Rhea grasped her shirt and yanked it down forcefully. This exposed a worn undershirt and, more importantly, a purple amulet shaped like a teardrop. She pulled it off her head and held it out, waiting for the enemy to appear.


    "Don''t think I''m afraid of death! I am Rhea Elpen of the Toneburg Elpens, and I will take you all with me if I have to!" Even so, she hesitated to channel her mana into the amulet. Her grandmother had given her strict instructions to use it only in the direst of emergencies and, even then, to be ready to lose much.


    Footsteps echoed from above as the basement door swung open. The stairs creaked, and someone made their way down.


    With tears in her eyes, Rhea prepared to immolate herself.


    "Girl, if you don''t put that down, I will put you through a Class Change ceremony and make you a Maid once and for all!" A familiar, rough voice thundered, and Rhea nearly collapsed in relief.


    Ogden entered the basement, and for once, she was entirely happy to see him. Then she noticed the splatters of blood on his clothes, and finally, her eyes trailed down to what he was holding in his hands.


    It was a green head. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 69

    Having already decided that running away or calling for help would be useless, Nick took the only path left to him."I see. Well, you''ve met me. What do you think?" Direct confrontation was often not a good idea¡ªespecially for a small-time occultist in a world full of monsters. But with his back against the wall, Nick wasn''t about to submit quietly, especially since the Prelate had gone to the trouble of finding him when he was alone.


    "Peace, child. I do not mean to alarm you."


    That would be easier to believe if you weren''t twice my size and strong enough to squash me like a bug.


    Nick merely raised an eyebrow.


    "You know, children can hardly contain their enthusiasm when they see me. It''s refreshing to meet someone so¡­ composed." Marthas smiled, sounding entirely unoffended. If anything, he was amused by Nick''s reticence. That was even more irritating than his acting all high and mighty with the townsfolk.


    Maintaining a carefully neutral expression, Nick crossed his arms. The Prelate''s amused tone grated on his nerves, but he wasn''t going to let that show. "I guess I''m not like most kids."


    Marthas''s smile widened even more, and despite looking for it, Nick found no malice in his expression. "Clearly not. I appreciate that about you. Too often, I''m asked for guidance and counsel. It''s refreshing to see someone willing to listen first."


    Nick tilted his head. "I don''t remember agreeing to anything yet."


    Marthas chuckled softly. "Fair enough. But I hope you will allow me to say my piece, nonetheless. I didn''t come here to bother you, child. I came to talk."


    "About what?" Nick asked cautiously. "This lesson? Or how you''re strolling onto my family''s fields as if it''s public property?"


    "I''m merely getting to know the town, and I''m here to talk about potential. Your potential, specifically."


    The casual mention of his potential only made Nick feel more on edge. He hated feeling so exposed, but he had to navigate this carefully. So far, the Prelate didn''t seem to mind his flippant attitude, but that could change at any moment. "What do you mean by that?"


    Martha shrugged. "For now, I''m focused on understanding the people of Floria. Some may not trust me yet, but know this¡ªI''m here to help this town, and that includes you."


    His words were calm, almost disarming, yet they didn''t match the man''s actions and his sudden appearance here. "Help me how?" Nick asked defensively.


    "By providing guidance," Marthas said, softening his tone. "In my conversations with Vicar Alexander, I learned about your talent for spellcraft, which is apparently much greater than what is typical for someone your age, especially without formal training. Such talent should be nurtured, not allowed to lie fallow."


    I don''t like how much Alexander told him, but I suspect that even if he hadn''t wanted to, he wouldn''t have had much of a choice in the matter. "I have good instincts. It seems to be working fine so far." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps," Marthas acknowledged with a nod. "But instinct can only take you so far. Real growth requires knowledge, discipline, and guidance. That''s why I came here¡ªto offer my help."


    Nick narrowed his eyes. "Why would you want to help me? You don''t even know me."


    Marthas''s gaze became thoughtful. "True. But I know enough to see your potential. And I know your lineage, Nicolas Crowley. Your mother''s strength is deserved, and your father''s reputation precedes him. It''s no surprise that their child would inherit such a gift."


    Again, it seemed that Marthas got his kicks from testing him. It was no surprise he brought up his father, but his mother being an ex-adventurer wasn''t something that would come up in casual conversation. "I don''t see how my family has anything to do with this."


    "It has everything to do with this," Marthas said with a touch of firmness. "You stand at a crossroads. With your abilities, you could achieve great things¡ªor make terrible mistakes. I know because I''ve been where you are."


    Nick blinked, caught off guard. "What do you mean?"


    "I wasn''t always a Prelate, nor was I this devoted to Sashara when I was a teenager," Marthas replied, smiling. "Once, I was a Mage like you¡ªyoung, curious, and full of ambition. I pushed myself to the limits of my ability, always chasing the next discovery, the next breakthrough. And while I learned much, I also made mistakes. Mistakes that cost me dearly."


    Nick frowned. He hadn''t expected Marthas to reveal something so personal, and it threw him off balance. "What happened?"


    Marthas hesitated, his gaze distant for a moment. Then, he said simply, "I realized that power alone wasn''t enough. That there was more to life than just mastery of the arcane. So, I chose a different path. The Temple of Sashara gave me a purpose beyond myself, and I''ve never regretted that decision."


    Again, with the purpose. Everyone seems to want to make sure I have one, but they all push for different things.


    Nick crossed his arms again, unsure what to make of the story. "And you think I should do the same?"


    "Not at all," Marthas said, shaking his head. "Your path is your own to choose. But I want to help you avoid the pitfalls I fell into. To guide you, if you''ll let me."


    Nick fell silent. He didn''t trust Marthas¡ªhow could he? The man had appeared out of nowhere, wielding too much power and acting suspiciously. Yet, at the same time, his offer was priceless. There was also no denying that guidance from someone like Marthas¡ªa Prestige Class¡ªcould push him to heights unknown.


    Finally, Nick replied. "I''ll think about it."


    Marthas smiled warmly. "That''s all I ask. Take your time, child. I''ll be in town for a while yet, should you choose to seek me out."


    With that, the Prelate turned and began walking away, as unhurried as when he''d arrived.


    Nick''s gaze lingered on his retreating figure. The offer of assistance felt too convenient, too perfectly timed. Yet, as much as he wanted to dismiss it outright, a small part of him hesitated. Progress was possible on his own; he knew that much. However, Akari''s brutal training had shown just how much quicker and more effective guidance could be. The gains he''d made physically in just a few days far surpassed what he''d achieved on his own over weeks.


    His hands clenched in annoyance at what he was about to do. "Fine," he muttered under his breath before calling out, "Wait!"


    Marthas turned slowly. His infuriatingly serene smile suggested that he had known the outcome all along.


    Nick took a steadying breath, determined to remain on guard. "If you really want to teach me, then prove it."


    The Prelate cocked his head. "I thought I just did."


    "No," Nick said firmly, crossing his arms. "You gave me a story and an offer. That''s not proof. If you really want to help me, then show me what you''ve got to teach."


    Marthas laughed softly. "Very well, young Mage. What would you like to learn? I don''t know what your skills are, but just this once, I''ll teach you a single spell in whatever school you choose."


    Nick frowned. The question felt like a trap¡ªhe could see that clearly. It was a smart tactic for Marthas to assess his current skills and interests without asking outright. But two could play at that game.


    "I want to learn a kinetic spell," Nick said neutrally. "Something practical."


    Marthas nodded slowly, giving nothing away. "A fine choice. Kinetic magic is versatile and can serve both offensive and defensive purposes. But tell me, young Nick, what do you mean by ''practical''? Are you seeking precision or power? Kinetic spells lend themselves well to specialization." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I want power," Nick replied quickly. It was an honest answer¡ªkinetic magic was his area of greatest theoretical knowledge, but he lacked sufficiently strong spells. If Marthas truly wanted to teach him, this would serve as a good test. He''d know immediately whether he was being swindled or if the Prelate was serious.


    And even if he teaches me something, it doesn''t mean I''ll lower my guard. That''s how most cults operate, actually. They provide material help once, then ensnare you. No, there''s a reason I wanted to stay away from him, but if he''s going to keep an eye on me, then I''d better get something out of this.


    The Prelate''s gaze sharpened slightly as he weighed Nick''s request. "An ambitious goal. But not an impossible one. Very well, let us begin."


    Marthas stepped forward, and the air around him shifted. It wasn''t oppressive, but it held a presence, a weight that made Nick instinctively stand straighter. The Prelate extended a hand, curling his fingers slightly as if gripping an invisible sphere.


    "Kinetic magic is the art of movement," Marthas began, naturally slipping in a teaching tone. "At its core, it is the manipulation of force¡ªpushing, pulling, lifting, throwing. The trick lies in balance and focus. Too much energy, and you lose control. Too little, and the spell never achieves its goal."


    Nick nodded, familiar with the concept.


    With a flick of his wrist, a small stone floated upward from the ground, spinning lazily in the air.


    "This is a basic application," Marthas said casually. "A simple lift spell, useful for understanding the fundamentals of kinetic manipulation. Now, observe."


    The stone shot forward suddenly, zipping through the air like an arrow before stopping mid-flight. It hovered for a moment, then reversed direction, returning to Marthas''s hand as though pulled by an invisible string.


    Nick''s eyes widened despite himself. He could replicate the same feat with some time and concentration, but Marthas'' control was flawless, and he''d been able to follow the stone''s path with his air sense. There was no trembling, no wasted energy. It was a level of mastery Nick could only dream of.


    "I imagine you are already familiar with this much. Most young mages develop Basic manipulation spells that allow for similar results." Nick nodded. There was no need to pretend otherwise. Alexander had already told the prelate that he could do as much.


    "Then, you should be working toward getting to the second level. That''s when spells start to become useful as more than gimmicks to impress pretty girls," From the smile he gave, Marthas expected Nick to be embarrassed. I don''t know what idea of me he''s built up, but as long as it''s not close to the truth, I don''t care if he thinks I''m an aspiring gigolo.


    "That second level is where spells lose their common root and begin to diverge. While magic starts as an amorphous imposition of will through mana onto the world, it is only through discipline and understanding¡ªwhich are often expressed as spellforms¡ªthat we can achieve more powerful effects." This time, the rock simply levitated on his hand. It trembled for half a second before turning into fine dust. That was pretty impressive, especially considering what that much force could do to a human.


    "Now, this is about the limit of what freeform kinetic casting can achieve. I could certainly use more mana to create flashier effects, but that would depend more on my personal ability than the spell''s power. It''s definitely sufficient to handle minor threats, but we both know you are destined for greater things."


    Ignoring that last part since he had no intention of discussing his future with the man so soon, Nick asked, "How does using a formal spell help in this situation? I understand the efficiency is greater, but kinetic magic, at its core, is the application of force. How does that change in any significant way?"


    The question wasn''t asked out of mere curiosity. It was one of the key mysteries left to unravel about kinetic magic. After all, if someone could convert mana into energy without waste, they would have a semi-perpetual power source. Nick was eager to discover if this world, as he suspected, had found a solution to that question.


    "Ah, I see you''ve stumbled upon the problem of entropy." The look the prelate gave him sent a shiver down Nick''s spine. It was eerily reminiscent of when Elia discovered an intriguing bug to poke.


    Then, a whisper echoed through the wind, and his vision went white as something attacked them.

 Chapter 70

    By the time Nick got back on his feet, the Prelate was already engaged in a fierce battle with what seemed to be a hybrid of a wraith and a plant.A flash of purple light nearly struck him before Marthas unleashed a wave of pure energy at the creature, propelling it backward with a hiss of pain.


    Nick staggered, trying to clear his mind. He still had the presence of mind to call a cocoon of wind around himself, which saved his life when a sharp root shaped like an arrow shot his way as soon as the wraith regained its balance. It was redirected just enough to avoid piercing his throat, but Nick''s air sense meant he was all too aware of how close it had come to killing him.


    "Who DARES?!" Marthas roared, and a wave of flames erupted from him. It swept harmlessly through the grass and Nick, but as soon as it touched the wraith, it began screaming in pain, and its ghostly, wood-like flesh started to burn. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he had recovered enough to cast actively, Nick knew better than to interfere now. The prelate''s advance on the creature proved him right. His steps left a glassy residue behind, and Nick felt the air around him rapidly heating up.


    As soon as he got close enough, Marthas reached out with a massive hand. Rather than go through the ghostly being, as one might expect, he instead grabbed hold of it, scouring its flesh with his fingers. "Servant of the Feral Gods. You will burn."


    And burn it did. A fiery glow began to emerge from within, and just a few seconds later, the creature was barely holding itself together. Cracks in its bark shone a bright orange. It was not a gentle death, but Nick didn''t care. The monster had chosen to attack him instead of the much larger, shinier target. He would have liked to know why, but for now, he''d settle for its death.


    The fiery glow became overwhelming, and with a groan of tortured wood, the wraith erupted in flames, which harmlessly washed over Marthas and pushed Nick back several feet, seemingly indifferent to his wind barrier.


    Damn, that''s another idea down the drain. I thought it would work better as an improvised barrier, but nothing beats a proper shield spell, huh?


    Nick waited a few more moments while the prelate engaged in prayer. Once he finished, Marthas seemed to regain his affable demeanor, as if the wraith had been nothing more than a minor annoyance. Nick wasn''t quite as willing to let the matter go.


    "What was that?" he asked, dropping the useless attempt at a [Wind Wall].


    "I am not a citizen of Floria, as you kindly reminded me earlier. I''m not quite familiar with the local fauna," Marthas replied, dusting off his robe.


    He let the silence linger for a few seconds, clearly expecting Nick to apologize. That wasn''t going to happen. Nick liked to think of himself as a friendly guy, but he also had his pride. He wouldn''t bow and scrape just because the man could turn him into a smear at will.


    "Very well. I believe that was a Vine Wraith, a powerful spiritual monster often seen as the herald of a formidable stampede." Marthas finally concluded, though the essence of his response sapped any enjoyment Nick might have found in it.


    "There is going to be another one?" Nick felt the blood drain from his face. The last one had been bad enough. Sure, Floria was richer now, thanks to the materials and cores they obtained from the monsters, but they had barely come out unscathed, and only thanks to Arthur''s timely arrival. Without him, the town would have been lost to a single wyvern.


    A larger stampede would mean disaster. Yes, they had reinforcements, but if an entire flock of wyverns attacked... Nick could hardly comprehend the devastation they could inflict. On Earth, they would have needed fighter jets to handle the situation, and even then, they would have had to keep their distance or risk being caught in the powerful winds'' grasp.


    A new voice entered the conversation before he could lose himself in the hypothetical. "I doubt it. When they''re without a master, the Vine Wraiths are definitely a bad omen, but this one wasn''t unbound."


    Nick turned around, surprised to see his mother walking toward them. Her neutral smile meant she was very, very mad. "Good morning, Prelate Marthas. I want to thank you for your assistance in this matter. I had to deal with a separate attack, and I would have been too late."


    Marthas turned to greet her, slightly inclining his head in acknowledgment. "Lady Elena," he said, as smooth as ever. "It was my pleasure to help. I only wish I could have helped you too, but you were quicker than I."


    Elena''s smile didn''t falter, but Nick noticed the tension in her jaw and how her hands subtly clenched at her sides before she neatly folded them in front of her. "I appreciate your help, but I must insist that you do not involve my son in such matters again. You could have dealt with the creature without him even knowing it was there."


    Nick winced inwardly. His mother''s tone was calm, her words measured, but they carried an edge that made him feel like a child in trouble once more. Marthas, however, seemed unperturbed. Nick wondered whether his calmness stemmed from knowing he was the most powerful person for at least a hundred miles or if he was simply built that way.


    "Of course, I understand your concern," he said. "However, your son showed remarkable composure under pressure. It''s a rare quality, one that should be encouraged. You, of all people, should know how crucial it is for kids to be tested."


    Elena''s smile sharpened, but her tone remained polite. "I am fully aware of Nick''s qualities, Prelate. As his mother, I am responsible for ensuring his safety and proper development, which includes keeping him away from unnecessary dangers. Rest assured that he is not coddled."


    "Unnecessary?" Marthas tilted his head, sounding genuinely curious. "Perhaps. But danger often has a way of finding those with potential, doesn''t it? And from what I''ve seen, your son shows considerable potential."


    Nick felt his ears burn at the indirect praise, but he kept a carefully neutral expression. He knew he was being manipulated, which unfortunately didn''t make that manipulation completely ineffective. I have a weakness for praise from powerful authority figures. I hate them and can''t get enough of their attention. That goth girl who took a psychology class was right. Ugh.


    He felt the tension rise between the two adults as they engaged in a battle of words and intentions cloaked in smiles and civility. He also knew better than to interrupt his mother when she was that mad. That was just common sense.


    Elena''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her smile froze. "Potential is meaningless without guidance and preparation. And Nick has both, right here, under my watch."


    "Of course," Marthas said, spreading his hands in a gesture of peace. "I would never suggest otherwise. I only wish to offer my assistance, should he¡ªor you¡ªever find it useful."


    Elena''s gaze didn''t waver. "We''ll keep that in mind."


    For a moment, the two of them simply stared at each other, their polite facades firmly in place. Then Marthas chuckled softly and stepped back, breaking the standoff. "Well, I won''t intrude any further. But Nick," he added, turning to him with a wink, "if you''re ever curious about more advanced magic, I would be delighted to share what I know. We might have some time after tomorrow''s lesson. No need to rush."


    Nick nodded stiffly, unsure of what to do next. Marthas'' smile grew wider, and with a graceful turn, he began to walk away, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "I must check on the town and temple," he called over his shoulder, "to make sure there are no more attacks. Have a pleasant day, both of you."


    Nick watched him leave. He couldn''t deny feeling some regret over their lesson being interrupted, which only heightened his annoyance. Objectively, I know that guy isn''t to be trusted. But I''m torn between the arrogance of thinking I can use him without being used in return and my pride, which tells me I deserve that attention. Also, I spent so long scraping by with only dusty old tomes to learn from that anyone with the power and experience to actually teach me seems amazing. I need to be more careful.


    He hardly had time to process his thoughts before he felt an iron grip on his shoulder.


    "Home. Now."


    His mother''s tone left no room for argument, and Nick found himself half-dragged back toward the house. He didn''t resist, knowing from experience that it was better to let her fuss and get it over with. She was probably just worked up from her own fight, and finding the prelate so close to their home must have worsened her already frayed nerves.


    Once inside, Elena set him down on a chair and began examining him thoroughly. "Are you injured?" she asked, not waiting for a response as she checked his arms, face, and even his hair for any signs of injury.


    "I''m fine, Mom," Nick said, trying to sound reassuring. "Really. I was caught off guard by the attack and fell on my butt, but he dealt with it. It never even got close to me." He didn''t mention that the shield he cast was completely ineffective. That would have been counterproductive.


    Elena didn''t respond; instead, she moved to check his shoulders and back. Nick sighed inwardly and sat still, enduring her inspection with long-suffering patience. It wasn''t until she appeared satisfied that she stepped back, crossed her arms, and adopted a stern expression.


    "What were you thinking, staying out there with that man?" she demanded.


    Nick hesitated. "I wasn''t there to meet him¡ªhe just showed up. And then there was the wraith¡ª" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Which he was fully capable of handling on his own," Elena interrupted sharply. "And you should have gotten out of there the moment it appeared."


    "I tried!" Nick protested. "But I barely had time to stand up that it was already over!" It was almost true. He did stay to watch the fight, but it ended much quicker than he would have liked.


    Elena''s expression softened slightly, yet her frown remained. She let out a deep sigh and sank into the chair opposite him. "I know you''re capable, Nick. More than capable. But you don''t understand how dangerous people like him can be."


    Nick frowned. "That''s what you are worried about? Not the monster? He said it was a Vine Wraith. Do you know anything about it?"


    Elena hesitated, her eyes flickering briefly to the window. Then she sighed again, rubbing her temples. "You weren''t the only one who was attacked," she finally said. "There were at least six of those things. They targeted strategically important individuals¡ªyour father, Akari, myself, and others."


    Nick''s stomach sank. "Is everyone okay?"


    "Mostly," Elena said, though her expression grew somber. "I wasn''t there long, but I heard there was a wounded person in the beastkin quarter. She''ll recover, but it was touch and go. Thankfully, they had a good supply of healing brews on hand, or it would have been a tragedy."


    "Elia?" Nick whispered. Unless Wulla was carrying her best supplies with her, the only reason someone could have been close enough to get help was if her house had been attacked.


    His mother hugged him, ignoring his stiffness. "Yes, I believe it was your friend, but she made it."


    Nick needed a few moments to process his feelings. Being so emotionally overwhelmed wasn''t easy. He couldn''t wait until puberty was over, and he could trust his mind not to betray him any longer.


    "Why would they attack her? Marthas said the Vine Wraiths are harbingers of a stampede. Was it merely coincidence?"


    "That is a possibility," Elena admitted. "Your father''s initial assessment was that the wraiths were bound to a powerful caster. That means the real powers are finally starting to move."


    Then we need to prepare. I wanted to go to Elia and solve that mystery, but it might have to wait... If I can''t do that, then I''ll just have to focus my time on getting stronger quickly. Whatever is coming, I''m sure they won''t be kind enough to wait until the Purification of the Ashes next week is over.

 Chapter 71

    Nick moved quietly through the back alleys, keeping his head down. Floria was silent once again despite the active market, as the atmosphere never had a chance to recover from the attack on the temple. Preparations for a potential new stampede were underway, and the few merchants outside the market district wore grim expressions.His parents'' stern warnings to avoid trouble echoed in his ears, but curiosity had long since eclipsed caution. He had a plan to complete his air sense spell. It would require some danger and a lot of luck, but he was sure that he could bridge the gap with the right sacrifice.


    I could be satisfied with a simple wind spell, but why should I limit myself to that? I tried it, and it''s clear that it''s not working properly. Anyone with above-average strength seems able to evade my notice. It''s time to fully utilize my advantage.


    Taking the long way to the temple to avoid being seen, Nick strolled past Ogden''s shop, where he was standing outside, gesturing animatedly as he haggled with a group of merchants. For a moment, he considered stopping, but Ogden seemed too engrossed to notice him. The caravan wouldn''t be here for long, and Nick was certain the old man wouldn''t appreciate being interrupted while he swindled some fools of their coins.


    Shrugging, he continued on the dirt paths until he reached the northern edge of town. On the way, he assessed his plan. He was taking a considerable risk, but he wanted to see results, and few things were more effective than ritual sacrifice.


    Elia''s home sat at the end of a quiet road lined with tall grass and piles of hay. Nick approached cautiously, extending his senses outward. It''s not paranoia if they really are out to get you. The wraiths won''t come here, not with the temple on the way¡ªit''s why I have to sneak around this early in the morning in hopes of meeting one¡ªbut with demons and merchants nearby, it''s still better to be safe than sorry. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was proven right soon enough.


    A faint disturbance pricked his awareness¡ªsomeone was watching him. He paused, pretending to study the sky while honing his senses. A large figure with a tightly wound presence stood ahead and to the right, hidden behind the haystacks.


    Nick didn''t hesitate and stepped closer. As he rounded the corner, he was not surprised to see Teo, Elia''s father. The Foxkin was imposing, and this impression was heightened by his animal-like features, framed with streaks of gray fur. He stood guard outside the house, prepared to defend his family against any potential threats.


    "Teo," Nick greeted, keeping his tone cordial. "Good morning."


    Teo blinked. "Morning, kid," he replied, gruff as usual, but distant.


    "I heard about what happened yesterday." Nick hesitated, gauging his reaction. "How''s Elia?"


    Teo''s ears twitched, yet he didn''t look away. Instead, he stared beyond him, where the forest began, his broad shoulders tense. "She''s doing better," he said after a pause. "Wulla''s taking care of her. She''s good at that."


    Nick nodded, relieved to learn that Elia wasn''t in critical condition. He hadn''t doubted it, knowing that Wulla would use her finest herbs on her only daughter, but it would have been rude not to ask. "Do you think I could see her?"


    For the first time, Teo looked directly at him. His amber eyes, usually so fierce, were tinged with fatigue. "No," he said firmly. "She''s still too weak. Needs rest."


    Nick opened his mouth to protest but thought better of it. The last thing he wanted was to push Teo further when he was so tense. "Alright," he said instead. "Is there anything I can do to help?" I''ll just have to come back either this afternoon or tomorrow morning. I doubt there''s anything that can keep that bundle of energy in bed for long.


    Teo shook his head. "If you''re going to the temple, let them know she won''t be at today''s lesson. That''s all." Although there didn''t seem to be animosity in his voice, Nick still felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Teo was a very large man, and even though he was controlling his emotions, it was clear that he was furious beneath the surface. Any father would be if his only daughter had been attacked in his home.


    Nick nodded again, sensing that the conversation was over. As Teo resumed his guard, Nick lingered for a moment, extending his senses. Something about him felt off. Distracted wasn''t quite the right word; it was more as if he was holding something back. But he couldn''t dwell on it for long. Teo''s posture stiffened, and Nick took that as his cue to leave.


    With no better plan, Nick headed toward the temple. It was still too early for the lessons, but going back home now would mean he''d have to leave immediately to avoid being late, and he didn''t want to risk being seen by either his parents or Akari in town.


    It''s not that I don''t appreciate their care. I realize that in their eyes, I''m still a kid who got his class just a few months ago. But with things heating up, I need my freedom back.


    The temple loomed ahead. The faint scent of incense drifted through the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of the Green Ocean. Nick hesitated at the entrance of the grounds, feeling the silence envelop him. The last time he had been here, he''d witnessed an exorcism. He hoped today would be better, considering it was supposed to be a simple lesson. Aside from the whole baiting a wraith to attack me. But if everything goes well, I should be done before anyone notices anything.


    The usual crowd of townsfolk and children had yet to arrive, leaving only a few acolytes to sweep the steps and tidy up the entrance. Their quiet conversations and the rhythmic sound of bristles on stone faded behind him as he turned toward the back fields. He walked for a while until he was sure no one in the building could spot him.


    The grass had grown taller in the months since his last visit. Kids hadn''t been allowed to play this far from town since the stampede. It was just as well, as it meant no one would wander around close enough to what he was about to do.


    I''m taking a big risk doing it this close to the temple. I know Marthas should be in a meeting with Dad right now and that the wraith''s presence should sweep away the ritual''s residue¡ªif one attacks me¡ªbut it''s still a gamble.


    He exhaled, letting the tension melt away and falling into the Stalking Gait. With a last glance over his shoulder to ensure no one was watching, he pulled his wand from his belt and held it loosely in his hand.


    Given their insistence on structured lessons and religious doctrine, this wasn''t the type of practice the temple would approve of. But Nick had never been one to stay within the lines. He wasn''t here to recite hymns. He was here to grow, to learn. Whether that was from Marthas or by himself, he didn''t particularly care as long as he advanced.


    Settling in the center of a barren patch of field and placing a few of his last carved obsidian pieces around, he closed his eyes. The world around him faded away, replaced by the sensation of air brushing against his skin. He reached out with his mana, letting his wind affinity guide him. The sensory spell he had been developing was close; he could feel it. Every attempt brought him closer to success, but it still lacked something.


    I have a way to make it work. First, I want to finish testing the local principles, but if that doesn''t yield any useful results, I''ll use the Thelemic practices to cross the abyss.


    He started with what he knew worked: Ingrid''s vortex principles. Her spells were powerful, destructive, and aggressive, yet they had a subtle elegance in their structure. The way she manipulated air currents to amplify force inspired him. If he could create a stable vortex, he might be able to "read" the disturbances it detected, like a spider sensing vibrations in its web.


    Mana flowed through his wand, spiraling outward as he attempted to form the structure. Initially, it was chaotic, with the currents colliding and dissipating before they could take shape. He adjusted, concentrating on smaller, more controlled bursts of energy. Gradually, the vortex began to stabilize, and a faint hum of power vibrated in the air around him.


    The effect is stable, but the results are abysmal. Let me try to tweak the output a bit more¡­


    The first few minutes brought only frustration. The winds whispered to him, but their voices were faint and muddled, like trying to eavesdrop on a conversation through a closed door. He adjusted again, tweaking the flow of mana and refining the shape of the vortex. Each attempt was slightly better than the last. The whispers grew louder and clearer. He could almost make out individual details¡ªthe swaying of grass, the fluttering of a bird''s wings.


    Unfortunately, it was still far too noticeable. Anyone who could sense mana would know that unnatural winds were scouring their surroundings.


    Half an hour passed like mere moments, and Nick''s time to play bait was running out. He remained focused on the spell, pushing it further as he tried to complete his work and draw in his target. The whispers shifted into a song, a symphony of movement and sound that painted a vivid picture in his mind. He could feel the wind flowing through the field, brushing against every blade of grass and every stone. The world came alive to his senses, more vibrant and detailed than ever before.


    This is a good starting point. It''s still quite noticeable, but at least I''m achieving a level of detail similar to what the basic air sense is with my wand. Now I just need something to mimic the Encounter with Chonzoron to give it that extra oomph.


    Nick smiled as he sensed it: a void. At the edge of his awareness, something disturbed the harmony of the winds. It started like a smudge on an otherwise clear canvas. But as he concentrated on it, the void became clearer and more distinct. It was large, moving quickly, and coming from the forest.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Here goes nothing," he muttered, preparing to defend himself. He glanced around the field, extending his senses outward to confirm what his instincts already warned him. The monster was charging directly at him, and he had only moments to react.


    He had gambled, and he''d won. Nick had caught the attention of something in the forest, just as he had wanted; now, he just had to hope he was strong enough to defeat it before the temple noticed, or his preparations would be in vain.


    He wasn''t surprised when the creature appeared, revealing itself to be yet another wraith. They seemed to serve as the vanguard of the forest''s forces at that moment and could move around town unnoticed. Just as he had hoped.


    "Then, all phenomena that confront him will seem meaningless and disconnected, and his own Ego will break apart into a series of impressions that are unrelated to each other or to anything else," Nick began to chant, drawing a line with his wand across his forehead to symbolize the third eye. Its strong affinity for wind wasn''t a drawback in this particular circumstance, as he was aiming for a wind-based spell.


    "Yes, there is peace. There is no tendency of any kind, much less any observation, feeling, or impression. There is only a faint awareness, like the fragrance of jasmine."


    The body of the Seer lies in a waking sleep that is deeper than sleep, and his mind is still; he resembles a well in the desert, shaded by windless palms.


    And it is night; because the night encompasses the entire expanse of space, not just the limited night of Earth, there is no thought of dawn. For the light of the Sun creates an illusion, blinding man''s eyes to the glory of the stars. Unless he is in the shadow of the Earth, he cannot see the stars. Similarly, unless he is shielded from the light of life, he cannot behold Nuit. Here, then, I remain in unchanging midnight, completely at peace.


    I''ve forgotten where I am and who I am. I am suspended in nothingness.


    Now the veil opens of itself"


    The wraith extended a root-like hand, preparing to gouge Nick''s eyes.


    "Got you."

 Chapter 72

    The problem with Thalamic practices, and the reason Nick hadn''t utilized them more often, was that they required a specific mental state and would not be effective if that mindset was attained artificially.One had to believe that what they were doing was right. Not that it was necessary. Not that it was a net positive. But that it was right.


    Some practitioners on Earth reached this state due to deep psychosis. Few other factors could persuade a human that sacrificing his fellows was the correct path.


    Oh, millions had bled out to honor the gods, but the Thalamics were different. They weren''t trying to receive a blessing. They didn''t care about religious traditions. They wanted power and were ready to bargain with just about anything to get it.


    In ancient times, according to Nick''s grandfather, this issue was addressed by utilizing slaves bred for sacrifice, who saw death as their ultimate purpose, thus relieving the ritualist of any lingering unease, or by killing large numbers of non-human creatures. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The more intelligent the creature is¡ªthe more it understands what''s happening¡ªthe greater the results. This also means that they are more likely to resist, complicating the process." Those were his words. It was Nick''s best theory for why he had achieved so much with the sacrifice of the two adventurers. He had been so certain of the necessity of his actions that guilt only ever filtered in after the deed was done.


    And then things kept happening, and I never revisited that emotion. It''s probably for the best if I want to continue gaining power this way, but it might not be very healthy. Ah well, what''s life without a little spice?


    Right now, as a spiritual being bound to the Green Ocean''s Feral Gods attacked him, Nick felt absolutely no hesitation.


    It was quick. Really quick. So quick that he hardly had time to stumble back a few steps, leaving the obsidian circle just as it had entered. It was such a simple action, and yet, combined with several of the silent preparations he had in place, it was enough.


    The moment he was certain it was in, he flooded the stones with his mana.


    "Stainless are my lips, for they are redder than the vine''s purple and the blood with which I am intoxicated. Stainless is my forehead, for it is whiter than the wind and the dew that cools it.


    I am light, and I am night, and I am that which is beyond them.


    I am speech, and I am silence, and I am that which is beyond them.


    I am life, and I am death, and I am that which is beyond them.


    I am war, and I am peace, and I am that which is beyond them.


    I am weakness, and I am strength, and I am that which is beyond them.


    Yet none of these can man reach up to me. Yet by each of them must man reach up to me."


    This time, there was no light show, and nothing particularly impressive occurred. It was merely a wraith confined within a Thelemaic ritual circle. Oh, it tried to scratch at the invisible boundaries. It slammed, silently roaring its fury. It did so with enough force that, had it been Nick it was striking, he would have been long dead.


    But it wasn''t striking Nick. It couldn''t, as a spiritual being. It had entered the circle of its own volition, and it would remain bound within it as long as the stability wasn''t compromised, Nick released it, or it fulfilled the will of the caster.


    In this case, Nick wished for it to die, so it was out of luck.


    The Vine Wraith snarled silently once it became clear it wouldn''t break free, writhing and clawing at the edges of its prison. Shadows flickered across its ghostly bark-like skin, glowing faintly as if illuminated from within by an otherworldly fire. It was hurting itself by rejecting the contract. Nick''s offer of a spiritual bargain would have been terribly foolish against an intelligent being like a dryad or a demon. They would have known simply to gather the unbound ritual energy for themselves, and he would have been in deep trouble¡ªbut for this mindless ghost, it was perfect.


    "You''re not getting out of there. Unfortunately for you, hunting me for so long shows a clear interest in me. To the Thalamic school of magic, that''s as good as a notice that you''re ready to enter a bargain." He smiled, ignoring the fatigue that was building up. He needed to hurry, or he''d either run out of mana or be caught by the priests. Marthas might not have been there, but he wasn''t the only one who could notice¡ªespecially with the wraith not being particularly subtle in its approach.


    "You know, Grandpa would have killed me for doing something this foolish. He was the type to kill spirits first and ask questions later. He kept a cold iron musket just for situations like this. Not that they came up that often, with the planet dying..." The last part was barely a whisper. There was no danger of any being watching through the wraith, as the contract wouldn''t have worked if it hadn''t chosen to follow him of its own volition¡ªanother foolish risk he had taken.


    Still, there was no reason to disclose more than necessary. He enjoyed monologuing just like anyone else, but he had a job to do.


    The theory behind the ritual made it clear that it wasn''t meant to kill; it was designed to bind, bargain with, and possibly placate. However, he didn''t care about any of that. He wasn''t a true Thalamic practitioner and had no intention of negotiating with a being that had tried to kill him.


    Instead, he concentrated on activating the provisions aimed at punishing a summoned spirit that went rogue. Those measures were his only hope now, especially considering how forcefully the wraith was slamming against the boundary.


    It doesn''t really matter to it that it will die if I go in the process. I guess there are perks to having barely sentient servants.


    Taking a deep breath, Nick started to chant, growing louder with each passing second. "By my will and by the ancient words, you are bound. You are judged. You have broken the silent contract, and for that, you must face punishment."


    The obsidian stones at the edges of the circle glowed faintly, releasing trails of smoke as they absorbed the mana he poured in waves. His words rang out, infused with power, resonating through the still air around him. The Vine Wraith thrashed harder, becoming more erratic, but the circle remained strong. He had chosen this path because contract magic was the strongest with spiritual beings.


    "The terms of the summoning bind you," Nick continued, taking on a harsh edge. "You have violated those terms, and now you will face retribution. By my command, I invoke the law of dissolution!"


    That felt a bit melodramatic. It wasn''t as if he could command the world to do anything, but making his actions appear immensely powerful enhanced even minor magical feats, like invoking penalties into a contract. If the wraith believed he was performing something powerful, the magic would deal greater damage.


    It was an old trick and the primary reason why most practitioners were so theatrical.


    The wraith shrieked silently beyond the boundaries, its spectral form beginning to crack under the weight of the magic. It launched another attack, and the air vibrated with the force of its defiance.


    Nick clenched his teeth, frustrated with his trembling legs as the strain of maintaining the ritual began to take its toll. His mana reserves were dwindling rapidly, but he couldn''t afford to stop now.


    The obsidian stones smoldered as the excess energy morphed into heat. Nick forced himself to push harder, pouring every remaining ounce of mana into the ritual. The edges of his vision began to blur, and a sharp ache settled where his third eye should be, but he ignored it. This had to work.


    The Vine Wraith convulsed, breaking apart like dried wood snapping under pressure. Light poured from the fissures in its body, and Nick felt a strange tug in his chest, as if the magic itself were reaching out to him. It was the natural consequence of the wraith failing to fulfill a contract¡ªthe magic naturally sought out someone who could give it purpose.


    With one final burst of energy, he shouted the last words of the chant. "Therefore, pass on, O Prophet of the Gods, to the Cubical Altar of the Universe; there you shall receive every tribe, kingdom, and nation into the mighty Order that reaches from the frontier fortresses guarding the Uttermost Abyss to My Throne!"


    The wraith let out one last silent cry before bursting into a cascade of shimmering light, taking the barrier with it. The fragments lingered in the air for a brief moment before racing toward Nick, flowing into him like a tide of warmth and energy. He gasped, reeling back as his power surged, filling the void left by his drained mana. The obsidian stones shattered, charred beyond use.


    For a moment, Nick stood frozen. Then, instinctively, he reached for his new spell. Harnessing the residual energy of the wraith, he shaped the magic, focusing on the principles of the vortex and allowing the winds to guide him.


    Opening the third eye was something any competent occultist can achieve. They often found themselves overwhelmed by visions of the spiritual world, and if they managed to survive, they''d find it easier to draw from those energies.


    Although Nick was reckless, he had already confirmed with the Ritual of Astral Projection that he shouldn''t experience such symptoms. The spiritual plane of this world was surprisingly close to the material plane¡ªwhich is what allowed him to cast as a spirit during the stampede.


    This time, it was different.


    He wasn''t just an observer, waiting idly for the winds to carry him news. Thanks to the wyvern wand, his mana fused with the element, becoming an exceptionally pure expression of it¡ªand yet still unmistakably his¡ªallowing him to feel the shifts in the currents as they occurred.


    His range increased significantly. Everything within five hundred feet was under his eye, and if he concentrated in a specific direction, he could extend it up to seven hundred.


    The sensation was unlike anything else. He wasn''t merely probing a spell for information. This magic arose from the sacrifice of a spiritual being and possessed its own unique characteristics. It allowed him to perceive everything touched by the winds. Everything.


    The world appeared to tilt as the spell fell into place. A clear ding resonated in his mind¡ªthe System acknowledging his success. Nick smiled, pleased at having killed two birds with one stone.


    He went to read the messages, but as they appeared, he was left reeling.


    For a brief moment, he sensed the system''s presence as something tangible, immense, and unfathomable, pressing down on him from above. He could tell it was just a fraction of the whole, and even that was enough to shatter his guard. His third eye, which he had carefully controlled throughout the entire process, opened fully.


    He was not prepared for what it showed him.


    Nick fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face as the wind sang to him. He could feel everything¡ªthe rustling of grass, the movement of tiny insects, the faint hum of energy coursing through the temple grounds. The magic brought the world to life in ways he had never imagined, every detail sharp and vivid.


    He laughed through his tears. He had achieved it. After so many failed attempts and hours of frustration, he finally succeeded. The Wind God''s third eye was his.


    The system chimed again, and more notifications flooded his mind, but they felt distant, almost abstract. The sensory overload began to take its toll; his body felt heavy, and his mind sluggish. The rush of mana, the strain of the ritual, and the intensity of the new spell were too much to handle all at once.


    The last thing he felt before darkness surrounded him was the sound of the wind, gently whispering in his ears like a lullaby.

 Chapter 73

    Nick woke up, feeling the damp earth beneath his palms and hearing the distant rustling of leaves in the morning breeze. His limbs ached, his head throbbed, and for a moment, he considered the possibility that he had simply died and been reincarnated into a new, equally inconvenient existence. However, the familiar presence looming over him quickly shattered that thought."Finally awake, are we?" That was a known voice. It wasn''t even the first time he heard it while sleeping.


    Nick blinked against the sunlight, groggily pushing himself up. Vicar Alexander stood before him, arms crossed, wearing the expression of a man who had already run out of patience for the day.


    Once again, that was a familiar sight. What wasn''t familiar was that they were in the aftermath of the ritual he had conducted¡ªa ritual he didn''t have time to conceal¡ªand yet the priest didn''t seem any more exasperated than he usually was when he found Nick asleep during his sermons.


    Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he scanned his surroundings. The fields were quiet. No murmuring acolytes, no inquisitive priests rushing to investigate the fight. That was strange. He distinctly remembered the wraith''s final, dramatic demise¡ªit hadn''t exactly been subtle. Given how many new people were living in the temple, he would have expected to become the day''s entertainment, if they didn''t accuse him of heretical experiments.


    Before he could ask, Alexander reached into his robes and withdrew a small vial filled with a deep amber liquid. "Here. Drink this."


    Nick took the offered vial but hesitated, turning it over between his fingers. He arched an eyebrow. "You know, normally when someone hands me a mysterious potion after I pass out, I like to ask a few questions first."


    The vicar huffed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "If I intended to poison you, I would have done it while you were unconscious. Drink it."


    Nick chuckled softly. "Relax, I recognized Ogden''s brew the moment I saw it. I was just messing with you." He uncorked the vial and downed the contents in one motion. Warmth spread through his limbs as the aches lessened and the tension behind his eyes faded. The potion did its job well, though it couldn''t completely erase the lingering feeling of something vast and incomprehensible brushing against his mind.


    That''s spiritual pain. I don''t think I''ve been actually damaged, or I wouldn''t be able to think this clearly, but I''ll have to take it easy for a few days before any more experimental rituals. Well, maybe just a little.


    Alexander noted his wince and quirked an eyebrow. "Is it not working?"


    "No, it is," Nick said, rolling his shoulders experimentally. "This is just... something else." Very smooth, Nick.


    Alexander studied him for a moment but ultimately let it go with a sigh. "I hope whatever you did was worth it," he said. "I can only keep the congregation away for so long, and I suspect the Prelate is already on his way back. When he hears that you fought something near the temple grounds, he''s going to have some questions."


    I bet he will. Especially since I was basically helpless the last time, and he was there. He''ll probably suspect me of sandbagging before he thinks I lured a wraith into a ritual circle powered by otherworldly magic, but that means he''ll be even more interested.


    Nick had considered it before setting off. He had chosen to take that risk, especially since being secretive hadn''t worked out well so far.


    He grimaced. "Fair enough. I wasn''t exactly being subtle." Glancing around again, he remained puzzled by the lack of bystanders. "How did you manage to keep people away?"


    Alexander shrugged. "My authority still carries weight around here, even if it has its limits. Acolytes listen when I tell them to mind their own business. I''m technically the highest-ranking priest in Floria when the Prelate isn''t around." His gaze then sharpened slightly. "But I won''t be able to shield you forever. If you have any mess to clean up before the Prelate arrives, I suggest you do it quickly."


    Nick frowned at how Alexander spoke about Marthas. There was no outright defiance, but something else¡ªa quiet resistance that he hadn''t expected. He had thought the vicar to be entirely subservient, especially since he had readily shared information about Nick with the temple''s delegation before. Yet now, he seemed almost protective.


    He looked around once more, this time paying closer attention. Yes, the field was charred, and yes, there was a remnant of ambient power that suggested something unusual had occurred, but the obsidian pieces he''d used were missing, and the area had been somewhat cleared of polluted mana.


    Anyone lacking postcognitive abilities would find it extremely difficult to comprehend what had occurred, aside from the fact that there was a fight¡ªsomething they likely would have suspected given the light show. Well, maybe if I can finish cleaning up the ambient mana, I can just say it was an experiment gone wrong.


    The scorched ground was now the only physical proof of what had happened. The Vicar had done something, erasing any trace of what had taken place. Why? To protect him? To prevent the main temple from knowing the full extent of his actions?


    Does he think they''ll see him as responsible? He gave them regular reports on me, and I know they never mentioned anything like this.


    Nick wasn''t sure how he felt about that. His suspicious side told him there had to be some secondary objective, but the facts were incontrovertible.


    Alexander had always been an enigma. He followed orders but never seemed fully loyal to the Prelate. And now, after everything, he was giving Nick a chance to come up with a believable excuse before facing the inevitable questions. It was unexpected. The thought made Nick frown. Maybe he had misjudged the man. Perhaps he wasn''t just a loyal hound to the Prelate but someone who truly cared about this community and the people in it¡ªincluding Nick.


    The conflict must have shown on his face because Alexander let out a soft sigh. "I may not be able to defy direct orders, but that doesn''t mean I will abandon my responsibilities," he said. "And that includes you. We may not have always gotten along, but you are part of this town, and I won''t let outsiders trample over that."


    Nick blinked. That was... more than he expected.


    He exhaled, letting himself sit with that information for a moment. Then, with a tired chuckle, he muttered, "Well, that''s reassuring."


    Alexander rolled his eyes. "Don''t make me regret it." He then stretched, groaning, "Ugh, I really need to level up a couple more times. I heard that at fifty END, you stop having back pain. It''s a shame that priestly classes only gain physical stats if they''re of the paladin type; I always thought we should be rewarded more for our patience. That''s a kind of endurance too, isn''t it?" With that, he patted Nick''s shoulder and started to walk away.


    "I won''t take too long!" Nick called, mentally preparing to summon the notifications he could feel at the edges of his mind.


    "See that you don''t."


    Watching the man''s retreating back for a moment, Nick figured he''d have to do something nice for him. They didn''t often get along, but it seemed they were on the same side.


    Once the man was far enough, Nick pulled up the notifications, bracing for pain. It didn''t come. Opening one eye cautiously, he was rewarded with a blue window floating harmlessly before him. Nothing seemed different.


    He opened his second eye and read the text. This time, when he gasped, it had nothing to do with pain.


    Three levels in a single morning. He had struggled to progress at all since reaching level twenty, yet now he had soared past his expectations. He swallowed hard and dismissed the level up notifications with a thought.


    I''ll have to deal with what I saw one day, but for now, it''s best to take it one step at a time. Let''s do the spell next.


    He exhaled slowly and brandished his wand, casting his latest spell without even bothering to check for the notification.


    Immediately, he was overwhelmed by a flood of new sensations. He could perceive the movement of the air with a clarity he had never felt before. It was no longer just wind; it was into information, whispering of movement, pressure, and purpose. He sensed the trees rustling even before the breeze reached them and noticed how the grass bent as small creatures moved through. The world seemed alive in a way it never had before, as if he had been blind his entire life and was only now seeing with true vision.


    Taking another deep breath, he let go of the magic, satisfied with the crash test. His body still ached, but it was manageable now. Testing his balance, he rolled his shoulders and then took a tentative step forward. There was no dizziness. That was good.


    Alright, let''s see what I actually got. Oh, this is nice. It''s like opening a fresh pack of cards. I hope I get a hit.


    You have completed the [Thalamic Ritual of Spiritual Arbitration]


    You have received 19.999 EXP


    You have learned a new skill: [Wind God''s Third Eye]


    You have received 39.999 EXP


    The spell''s name alone made him grin. His instincts told him this was something rare, unique. The system had recognized the sacrifice and the battle and rewarded him accordingly.


    "There''s something beneficial about being an occultist beyond the skullduggery. I bet the priests gain just as much from performing the propitiatory rites of their faith, and they don''t face nearly as much flak for it. This is discrimination!" Since he was well enough for his usual theatrics, Nick decided he was good enough to stand up now.


    His thoughts drifted to the Vine Wraith. Level twenty at its weakest, and he had killed it alone. He had accomplished something that should have been impossible for someone his age. No wonder Alexander had given him that look.


    Yeah, I need to be careful. More and more people are realizing I''m not exactly a typical kid. If I keep this up, there will be more who know than who don''t know.


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    His gaze drifted back to the temple. He should head back soon. Alexander was right¡ªhe needed to come up with an excuse. The congregation wouldn''t stay away forever, and the Prelate had probably been informed about the fight. He needed a story, one that explained the damage, his exhaustion, and the sudden increase in his abilities without making it sound impossible.


    Maybe he had been experimenting with wind magic, testing his limits. That was believable. He had always been reckless, and no one would be surprised if he pushed himself too hard and passed out. The burned grass? A miscalculation¡ªa spell gone wrong. Something became unstable, and he barely managed to contain it before losing consciousness. Minor Mana Manipulation would be his cover if anyone asked how he had ended up summoning fire. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander prevented anyone from coming close. That means only he knows there is residue from another creature. If I can cleanse the area, the only detail left will be the charred circle, which is manageable. At this point, everyone knows I''m ambitious. Playing with fire when Vine Wraiths just attacked Floria shouldn''t seem too crazy.


    Thanks to his increased level, Nick now had a whopping seventy mana. That was more than enough for a cleansing, especially since he had so much ash on hand.


    "Huh, I already used so much Thalamic magic, I might as well end it with it, too."


    With that, Nick got ready to perform the most underwhelming ritual of all time. Also known as the detective''s bane in modern circles, it was a corruption of the Thalamic invocation to Horus¡ªtechnically the most sacred of the tradition.


    When the gods and spirits stopped responding to the cultists'' prayers, their practices were often revised to focus on more urgent issues. This arose from the need to conceal failed rituals and attempted sacrifices, and it strayed so far from what the Hermetic Order deemed sacred that Nick felt slightly better about participating in it. He didn''t like adhering to one school of magic for too long anyway.


    With his arms spread wide, he chanted, "How shall I humble myself enough before Thee? Thou art the mighty and unconquered Lord of the Universe: I am a spark of Thine unutterable Radiance. How should I approach Thee? but Thou art Everywhere."


    The ambient mana began coalescing, rapidly collapsing unto itself in preparation for an invocation. Nick smirked.


    "Be Nowhere, cur of a god. I have no need of thee."


    The invocation failed, and the mana vanished as if it had never existed in the first place.

 Chapter 74

    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    23


    70


    32


    36


    35


    59


    82


    58


    WIS has increased significantly. I wonder if one hundred is another soft cap similar to fifty. I don''t feel much wiser, but I can definitely process information faster and apply it in the right circumstances. That''s a big advantage over Earth''s mages. I certainly wouldn''t have been able to cast two separate rituals within the same hour back then.


    Attributes were such fundamental aspects of this world that even Nick sometimes forgot how strange they were. Conceptually, it made sense. The System''s computing capacity was virtually infinite, based on what little he''d observed, so its ability to accurately enumerate everyone''s abilities wasn''t that unusual.


    But the System wasn''t just a hyper-advanced assessment machine. It actively empowered individuals based on their accumulated experience.


    Now, Nick had considered the possibility that attributes were an underlying principle of the world''s metaphysics and that the System was merely a later addition to it. He knew of several Asian philosophies that wouldn''t require much alteration to fit into such a framework.


    But he''d eventually discarded that option. The System was too involved. Classes could be changed through rituals that applied specific templates to people, and while he initially thought that was similar to what he''d done by giving himself the Wind Affinity, it was that very experience that convinced him it wasn''t the same.


    If people could change their path by simply gathering a few valuable ingredients and using them in any old ritual, there would be many more martial classes, and the temples would no longer have a monopoly on the practice.


    No, there was something specific about interacting with the System that was required. Something that he had briefly touched upon by creating his new spell.


    [Wind God''s Third Eye] was a new type of magic for him. Whereas before, Nick had straddled the line between Earth''s traditions and the local practices he was learning from his growing book collection, this last spell was a joint effort.


    It was created by sacrificing a spiritual being in a Thalamic ritual. That was undeniably Earth magic. Yet, he used his new wand and air sense to guide and shape the spell. Its matrix was largely based on Ingrid''s work, with only a few changes imparted by the momentary enlightenment he achieved.


    The spell''s description also made it clear that it was something special.


    Wind God''s Third Eye


    Unique


    Cost dependent on Affinity


    By tapping into the innate connection that all things share with the Air, the natural movement of the world becomes evident.


    It was a unique spell, a fact that was possibly more connected to its reliance on his wind affinity than to any special qualities it possessed¡ªit was something he hoped to test again soon.


    It''s a fantastic addition to my repertoire. I want to test it rigorously to determine if it''s as good as I think it is, but something tells me I shouldn''t be as easily fooled as I was before¡­ That makes me wonder if I should let anyone know about it. It could be a big advantage if others think they can deceive my senses. Mmmh¡­


    Nick shook his head, deciding to wait until he had a better understanding of the spell. He''d been the one to craft it, sure, but if there was one thing he had learned, it was that he should never underestimate how much he could push seemingly simple pieces of magic.


    [Minor Elemental Manipulation] had somewhat faded into the background recently, but that didn''t mean he had forgotten about it. It remained his most versatile spell, and he continued to believe it would be his gateway to more diverse magic.


    With his initial assessment complete, Nick finally began walking back toward the temple. There was supposed to be a lesson, and although he''d already had a very eventful morning, he had an encounter scheduled with Marthas afterward.


    Nick slipped onto the temple grounds just as the first wave of students arrived for their morning lesson. He kept his head down, blending into the chattering crowd, careful not to draw attention to himself. The aches from his ordeal still lingered, but Ogden''s potion had worked well enough that he could move without any issues.


    I wonder if his potions have some effect on the spirit. I''m almost certain I should be barely able to move after doing that second ritual. Or maybe I''ve gotten stronger than I realize¡­


    That was another possibility. Gaining three levels at once wasn''t unheard of, but it was usually reserved for the early grind. Kids who had just acquired their class and came from families that could support them often managed to gain levels at a rapid pace for the first couple of months, but reaching level ten typically marked the end of the sprint.


    The only other points of reference I have are Devon¡ªwho has been trained by our parents since the moment he stepped out of the temple¡ªand the girls. Rhea is older, and her family''s history is weird enough that I don''t know how it might have influenced her growth, and Elia has a racial class. She never told me exactly what it''s called, but I''m pretty sure it''s some kind of fire mage. There''s no other way she could cast such powerful foxfire with only a few months of instruction from her dad.


    Elia''s absence was quickly noticed. She was rarely late, and even though she often bristled at authority, she still attended lessons diligently and made enough of a racket that the other kids gave him strange looks upon seeing him alone. He made a mental note to test the limits of his new spell once he finished with Marthas, wondering if he could check on her from the road now. If nothing else, it would serve as a valuable experiment.


    An unusual commotion stirred the crowd as they approached the main building. Unfortunately, Nick was too short to see over the heads of the older students, so he slipped his wand from his sleeve and cast the Wind God''s Third Eye. A rush of sensory input flooded his mind¡ªthe air weaving between bodies, the faint tremor of feet shifting on stone, and even the puff of breath from someone suppressing irritation. His awareness expanded, granting him a perspective that sight alone could not provide.


    Vicar Alexander stood locked in a heated argument with the hunched old priest Marthas had brought along. The latter was a gaunt figure whose face was lined with age, and ears were slightly pointed¡ªa clear sign of non-human blood in his lineage. His bony fingers curled like talons as he gestured dismissively at Alexander, who stood rigid with his arms crossed in frustration.


    Given the younger man''s patience with kids and his low likelihood of seeking conflict with the delegation, this situation must have been serious.


    The old priest''s voice carried a hint of amusement, yet Nick sensed the underlying malice. "You''ve allowed your flock to grow complacent, Vicar. Doctrine is not merely a guideline¡ªit is the foundation of discipline. I observed your acolytes being careless, and as all servants of the flame, I did my best to correct their behavior. If you had been present, you could have debated the issue, but in your absence, it was my responsibility to do so."


    Alexander''s jaw tightened. Understanding that he truly disliked the old man didn''t require any magical powers of observation. Whether that was due to his abrasive nature or for other reasons, Nick couldn''t say, but it showed the tension between the two religious groups. "And yet, I remain the Vicar of this temple, and no orders from above have been issued to change our practices. I set the standard, and your criticism of my acolytes is a criticism of me."


    The old priest grinned, unfazed by the reprimand. "A true servant of the Flame does not wait for orders to root out weakness. If doctrine is not upheld, it festers into heresy."


    Nick heard Alexander''s heartbeat and realized the man was on the brink of snapping. Considering how much he had stressed to the kids that they should be on their best behavior, this was genuinely surprising. It also suggested that something had been going on for a while, or he wouldn''t have confronted the old priest so openly.


    Yet, before it could escalate further, a new presence swept across the temple grounds¡ªone so heavy it nearly disrupted Nick''s focus. It was his first time sensing him with the new spell, but it was impossible to mistake him for anyone else.


    Prelate Marthas had arrived.


    Nick exhaled sharply, blinking away the excess stimuli as he withdrew his spell. Even without it, he could feel the shift in the crowd¡ªthe way the kids instinctively hushed and the step backward taken by even the most confident of acolytes. The Prelate was a force unto himself, and his very presence commanded deference.


    Alexander, to his credit, did not back down. He turned to Marthas, carefully arranging his face into an expression of forced patience. "Prelate."


    Marthas'' eyes flicked between them, then settled on the old priest. "I assume you have a reason for disrupting the temple''s peace in front of the children."


    The old priest slightly bowed his head, yet his smile persisted. "I''m just ensuring that discipline doesn''t wane in your absence, holiness. Some of these acolytes struggle with even the most basic recitations. It''s a concerning sign."


    Marthas studied him for a moment before shifting his attention to Alexander. "Vicar?"


    Alexander met his gaze squarely. "The temple is functioning as it should. There is no need for outside interference." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The silence that followed was intense. Nick wasn''t sure if Marthas would scold Alexander or if he would simply let the moment hang as a warning. Having an argument or punishing the man in front of the children could have serious consequences for the town''s stability, especially while the forest''s forces were testing them.


    Finally, Marthas inclined his head. "Good. Then there is no issue."


    The old priest''s expression flickered just slightly before he forced his smirk back into place. "Of course."


    Marthas turned, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. For a heartbeat, Nick saw the Prelate''s eyes linger on him, and the man gave him a knowing look¡ªbut it was gone in an instant.


    "Lessons will proceed as usual," Marthas announced. "Get to class, children."


    And just like that, the moment passed. The old priest slunk away, masking his irritation under his ever-present amusement. Alexander gave a stiff nod and motioned for the students to enter the temple.


    Nick exhaled slowly. He''d been so worried about the inspection, his spells, and then the attacks that he hadn''t paid any attention to what went on within the temple. If Alexander was so angry to confront the old priest publicly¡­Things must have been quite ugly. No wonder he was willing to cover for him.


    As the students filed inside, he resisted the urge to glance over his shoulder. Instead, he followed the others into the temple, already running through excuses in his mind. Because as much as he wanted to focus on his lesson, he knew one thing for certain¡ªMarthas hadn''t just casually glanced at him.


    He knew something.


    Considering his level, he might possess a remote viewing spell. I don''t know any Paladin stories featuring similar abilities, but that doesn''t mean they aren''t out there. In fact, I''d be surprised if an exorcist of his caliber didn''t have some. However, if he knows what I did, he doesn''t seem to care.


    Given how aggressive Marthas had been in eliminating any potential demonic presence, it seemed strange that he would know Nick was conducting ritual sacrifices and yet still refrained from taking any action.


    No, he probably suspected Nick was involved in the light show and was trying to figure him out.


    I''ll have my answer after the lessons. His promise to teach me a force barrier feels more like bait every time I think about it, but it''s just as important for me to figure out how much he knows and why exactly he''s so interested in me.

 Chapter 75

    Nick slipped into the classroom just as the last of the children settled into their seats. The air buzzed with murmured conversations, mostly centered around the confrontation at the temple entrance. The younger children seemed animated, while a few of the older kids regarded each other with anticipation. They understood that such a public display meant real trouble."Hey, Nick," one of the boys, a lanky kid named Harun, leaned over his desk. "What happened to Elia? I don''t see her anywhere."


    Nick had been expecting the question but felt relieved that the curiosity was mild. It meant that word of the wraiths hadn''t spread. If the civilian population didn''t know about the attack, his father was effectively managing the situation.


    "She''s not feeling great," he answered with a shrug, keeping his voice level. "Her dad asked me to inform the Vicar. She should be back tomorrow or the day after."


    That seemed to satisfy Harun, who nodded and turned back to another boy to continue gossiping. Nick, however, wasn''t as easily soothed.


    The wraith''s attack must have really hurt Elia if she wasn''t here. For a herbalist''s daughter to take several days to recover, it could only mean that the injury was serious.


    Yeah, I will check on her later. Something doesn''t add up.


    Before he could dwell further on the implications, Vicar Alexander strode into the room, bringing silence with him. Nick noticed the tightness in his jaw and the slight pulsing of a vein on his temple. The earlier frustration hadn''t completely faded. That was unusual. This man could handle children at their worst, and even Nick, who certainly didn''t see eye to eye with him during theology, had never seen him this irritated.


    Nick tapped his fingers on the wooden desk, considering the matter. That kind of reaction didn''t come from just one slight. He suspected that what they had all witnessed at the temple''s entrance was merely the latest in a long line of similar incidents. Perhaps that was why Alexander had chosen to stand up for him. The man was no rebel, but he clearly wasn''t happy with how things were changing under the Prelate''s influence.


    A small act of defiance would let him feel better about himself. Of course, it would also prime him for a confrontation, which explains why he took the old priest on so openly.


    They might have seen a show if the Prelate hadn''t been there to diffuse the situation.


    I benefitted this time, but I''m not sure this is the best time for that to happen. Floria is under constant attack, and we''re about to undergo a very important ritual. If anything, this is the worst possible moment, and someone like him should know that. This means he either can''t control himself anymore or something else is pushing him down this path¡­


    The lesson began as usual, with Alexander calling for attention before diving into the day''s topic. "As I explained before, for the next few lessons, we will explore the most important rituals of the Burning Faith¡ªthe Purification of the Ashes, the Burning of the Log, the Day of Bonfires, and the Fiery Rebirth. Each of these holds significant meaning in our faith, representing different facets of the eternal cycle."


    The more he spoke, the more Alexander seemed to relax, falling into the usual cadence. Then, suddenly, he stiffened once more. "For some of these lessons, we will be joined by Prelate Marthas, who has graciously offered to oversee your progress."


    Which should be a great honor, but I suspect it''s hard to see it that way when everything''s been upended.


    The words were polite, but Nick sensed a hint of bitterness beneath them. Clearly, this had not been Alexander''s decision. That wasn''t surprising¡ªMarthas had been increasingly making it clear that he intended to assert his authority over the temple and that he wasn''t leaving anytime soon. Even a vicar with a lifetime of service was being pushed aside. That had to sting.


    Before Alexander could continue, the classroom door opened once again, and Prelate Marthas entered.


    Though not physically overwhelming, his presence carried a weight, and Nick felt the air shift in the room as every student straightened. Even Alexander''s posture became more rigid.


    "Ah, I see you''ve begun," Marthas said smoothly. The warm smile he directed at the children made it seem like nothing had happened that morning. "Forgive the interruption."


    Alexander dipped his head in polite acknowledgment, but there was something cool in his gaze. "Of course, Prelate. We were just beginning our discussion of the Purification of the Ashes."


    "Excellent." Marthas said, stepping further into the room. "A foundational ritual. One that reminds us that from destruction comes life."


    The Prelate''s gaze passed over him for only a fraction of a second longer than the others, but it was enough to make Nick''s back coil with tension.


    Marthas moved to the back of the classroom, hands folded behind his back. "Please, Vicar. Continue."


    Alexander''s lips pressed into a thin line before he turned his attention back to the class. "As the Prelate said, the Purification of the Ashes is about bringing life where there is none. It is traditionally performed before major seasons and symbolizes the burning away of sickness and rot. It also serves to free a place from the influence of humanity''s enemies, which is why it is so essential for our little town. The ashes left behind are carried by the wind, signifying acceptance of the unknown. Sashara''s light always shines down from the heavens, but we shouldn''t assume it indicates a specific path for us, because that''s all we can see."


    Nick listened, though his eyes kept drifting back to Marthas. He was keenly aware of the Prelate''s presence. The man had yet to say or do anything, but the mere fact that he had insisted on overseeing the lessons told Nick enough.


    Given the interest the Bishop showed during the call I overheard, it''s likely that something else is at play. Of course, Floria is an important outpost, which is enough to warrant some aid in a moment of distress, but the Prelate was coming long before the first stampede. No, they know about the dungeon, and they want something to do with it.


    The lesson continued for a while, and Alexander once again reviewed everything that would be expected of them during the ritual. It essentially boiled down to some chants, throwing logs into a fire, and spreading the resulting ashes over the fields once they were declared blessed¡ªnothing different from what happened before every other seeding.


    As soon as Alexander finished the topic and was about to move on to the next one, Marthas stood up.


    He effortlessly commanded the room''s attention. The students who had been whispering among themselves, bored from the repeat lesson, fell silent almost instinctively, their eyes drawn to him. Even the most inattentive among them straightened in their seats.


    Alexander visibly tensed but obediently quieted down. Nick observed closely, noting the slight clench of his jaw and how his hands curled into fists before he exhaled through his nose and took a step back. The Vicar knew better than to interrupt. Marthas had offered his help for the lesson, and given his rank, he could take over at any moment without consequence. That he had waited until the first portion of the lesson was done was only out of politeness.


    I doubt Alexander sees it that way, but there isn''t much Marthas cannot do now. He has already proven to be an important asset for Floria, and the supplies he brought along only endeared him more to the population.


    "Children," he began in his deep voice, "today we shall discuss one of the holiest rituals of our faith¡ªthe Fiery Rebirth." He let the words settle, lending them more weight. "It is the day we celebrate Sashara''s ascension to godhood. It is the moment when all who walk her path are given the chance to shed their past sins and be reborn in her light."


    Nick listened intently. This was not something he knew much about beyond the basics. According to Nick''s childhood memories, the yearly ceremony was a relatively brief affair. A gathering at the temple, a sermon by Alexander, and a blessing that provided a temporary buff. Hardly the grand transformation Marthas was describing.


    "In the grand temples," Marthas continued, "the Fiery Rebirth is not just symbolic. It is a gift. On that day, those seeking true devotion are given the opportunity to transform their class into Acolytes of Sashara, at no cost. They are fully embraced by her, guiding them toward a deeper understanding of her divine purpose, while those who seek only a fraction of her warmth receive a blessing that can last for an entire week."


    That''s new. I knew it was possible, of course, but I had no idea it was such a common occurrence¡­


    The ability to change one''s class¡ªfreely, no less¡ªwas something he had never imagined could be so widespread in the larger cities. It reinforced his growing suspicion that the temples possessed a deeper understanding of the System than they disclosed. Their capacity to change multiple people''s classes in a single day might be connected to Sashara''s domains, which Nick suspected would be significantly stronger around the larger temples. However, if that were the case, Floria would have druids all over. It was too close to the Green Ocean, and someone would have stumbled upon the Feral Gods'' domain.


    The bishop had said he''d intervened to stop their influence during the Class Ceremony, but that wouldn''t have stopped people from changing their classes if it had been so easy.


    That might become a bigger problem now, with the haze moving closer every day. Now that I think about it, the wraith probably followed it, which explains why they weren''t present during the stampede. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet, there was something telling in the way Marthas spoke of it. The class change was only ever to Acolyte. That specificity caught Nick''s attention. The temple''s application of System-related meta-magic had to be sophisticated.


    They were offering certainty. That was rare with rituals.


    Marthas continued, detailing the Fiery Rebirth as a reflection of Sashara''s own trials¡ªa journey filled with suffering and sacrifice that ultimately led to her godhood. Nick barely listened as his focus drifted. He had little interest in the details of religious mythology, especially since he suspected the version they were being told had been scrubbed clean of inconvenient truths.


    Not like Semreh''s chronicles. That book is many things, but it is not censored. At least not in this specific way. It certainly seems to enjoy keeping me out of the more interesting bits.


    Silently, he reached for his wand. Concealing his movements beneath the desk, he cast and felt the world around him expand as [Wind God''s Third Eye] took hold. His awareness stretched beyond the classroom, filling the temple like a spreading mist.


    Marthas gave no indication that he had felt the spell, which either made him an incredible actor or simply meant the magic was working as it should. Being part spiritual and part affinity-based, it shouldn''t be so easy to sense, especially since, as a sensory spell, it had a very small signature in the first place.


    Nick sought out hints of the tension he had felt earlier between the local priests and the delegation. His heightened perception detected the hushed conversations and the way some of the younger priests exchanged sharp glances, believing no one was watching. There was no open hostility, yet an unmistakable undercurrent of resentment lingered.


    Some of the village''s priests barely contained their displeasure at the delegation''s presence. Their voices tightened with controlled frustration as they spoke in hushed tones. Others, especially those who seemed more aligned with the traditional teachings, stood apart, their posture rigid, their expressions unreadable.


    It was subtle, but it was clear to Nick. This wasn''t merely a matter of doctrine; it was a struggle for influence¡ªa battle for control that had been simmering beneath the surface long before he arrived.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    He withdrew from the spell, the sensation fading as his focus returned to the classroom. Marthas was still speaking, weaving the tale of Sashara''s ascension with the ease of a seasoned orator.


    This internal division may become significant later. Right now, we''re under attack, and it''s clear they all know it, or they wouldn''t keep up this charade. Sooner or later, however, it will boil over.


    Nick didn''t know how long he''d end up staying in Floria after this whole ordeal was over. His brother would be leaving soon for his apprenticeship, and he might go the same way in a year or two.


    Maybe even sooner. Unlike Devon, who had Mom and Dad, no one here can teach me magic.


    Or rather, there was someone now, and he''d have his first private lesson just as soon as the public one was over.

 Chapter 76

    The classroom emptied slowly, with the last of the children slipping out in pairs and trios, busy with the easy chatter of childhood. The earlier tension had evaporated from their minds, indicating that Marthas had successfully distracted them. Only Nick remained seated, idly tracing the edge of his desk with his fingers.Alexander lingered by the doorway, glancing back at him with a furrowed brow. For a moment, it seemed he might say something, but in the end, he just mouthed, "Be careful," before turning on his heel and leaving.


    Nick exhaled through his nose as he looked at the only other person in the room. The Prelate sat at the teacher''s desk, hands folded before him, observing Nick. They remained that way for a while¡ªsilent, waiting, studying. It wasn''t a contest; though if it were, Nick had no intention of losing.


    Finally, Marthas broke the silence before it could become awkward. "Before we begin, is there anything you''d like to say?"


    Nick raised an eyebrow, letting the question hang between them. If the Prelate was fishing, he wouldn''t find any easy bait here. After a moment, he slightly tilted his head in a silent prompt for Marthas to clarify.


    A chuckle escaped the man. "Very well. Should that time ever come, you will find me available."


    Nick filed that away. Marthas thought there would be a time when he''d talk, and perhaps there would. But not today.


    And certainly not about what I did this morning. He''s made it clear he doesn''t want to be an enemy, and I plan to extract as much knowledge from him as I can, so I might eventually discuss some of my plans with him, but he''s not getting anything for free.


    Martha shifted, straightening his robes. "Well then. Our last lesson was rudely interrupted, and I am a man of my word. You wanted to learn kinetic magic, didn''t you?"


    Nick gave a small nod.


    "Then let us return to the core of the problem¡ªentropy."


    It was fascinating to see how effortlessly he slipped into the explanation. He must have been teaching children for a long time. "Kinetic magic, in its purest form, is energy in motion. It is dynamic and unbound. The challenge lies in its nature¡ªwhat is in motion seeks to remain in motion, and without the proper spellforms, it disperses. The stronger the force, the more rapidly it dissipates."


    Nick frowned, rolling the words over in his mind. "So high-level spells need to be bound tightly, otherwise they just¡­ dissipate?"


    Marthas inclined his head. "Precisely. Kinetic magic disperses because it is the purest form of aspected mana. That is why simple spells¡ªsay, levitating a rock¡ªrequire little structure and are so easy to achieve, but the moment you attempt anything on a grander scale, the energy bleeds out before it can fully manifest."


    Nick''s mind immediately jumped to the obvious conclusion. The kinetic magic of his world had always been frustratingly limited in its raw power. There had been collaborative efforts to refine it and make it more stable, but the results consistently fell short compared to what he had seen here¡ªthough pursuing it on Earth had been worthwhile. Now, it finally made sense. They had been trying to finesse a solution to a problem that required a greater knowledge base achievable only through semi-infinite power.


    It''s a pity we could have never gotten there on our own. Too limited by the dying planet. Any significant effort to solve the problem would have failed and been chalked up to the absence of mana.


    "Tightly bound spellforms," Nick mused aloud. "That''s the key, then?"


    Marthas smiled approvingly. "Yes. Mental constraints ensure efficiency. Without them, you are throwing stones into the ocean and expecting them to build a bridge."


    Nick considered that, absently tapping his fingers on the desk. "Does the principle apply only to kinetic magic, then? Elemental affinities counterbalance the loss, right? Like fire magic¡ªit sustains itself."


    "To some extent," Martha conceded. "But even fire dies without fuel. The difference is that fire magic consumes as it spreads, while kinetic magic does not. It is movement, and movement alone."


    Nick hummed. Kinetic magic was somewhat limited in his understanding, but if he looked at it as contained bundles of force, it started to make sense. Of course, without an element to feed off, it relied entirely on the caster for power. It''s not that they can''t be precise or subtle, but to induce that much force, I''d need an instantaneous release. It would then be channeled through the spell, but¡­


    "So how do you keep it contained?"


    Marthas''s smile widened slightly, pleased by the question. "You use anchors. A framework within the spell form to direct and stabilize the energy."


    "Runes?" Nick knew of no runic language capable of holding such power, but that didn''t mean they didn''t exist.


    "Runes, sigils¡ªall have their place. But those who wield magic at the highest levels usually do it through mental constructs. If you ever want to step beyond the basics, you must teach your mind to associate aspected mana with a related construct."


    Nick considered that. It aligned with what little he had observed in powerful casters. Their spells weren''t simply borne of incantation and circles¡ªthey were the result of a profound understanding of their element. Something he had experienced for himself when casting [Windburst] for the first time. He had done it only after he could finally visualize the concept of wind well enough.


    Marthas gestured toward the front of the classroom. "Come. A demonstration is in order."


    Nick stood, moving to stand beside him. Marthas flicked a hand, and the faint shimmer of magic settled into the air between them. A simple orb of force hovered there, small but seemingly stable.


    "This is raw kinetic energy," Marthas explained. "Unstructured. Watch."


    After a single minute, the orb collapsed, unraveling into nothingness. "Entropy. Without purpose or constraints, it cannot exist in the material world."


    He created another. This time, faint lines of gold flickered around it, forming a web-like lattice. The orb remained firm, pulsing gently.


    "Bound energy. It will last until I decide otherwise."


    Nick''s fingers twitched. He wanted to touch it. To ask a thousand more questions. But it was clear Marthas expected him to keep up with his instruction without needing to hold his hand.


    Marthas stepped back. "Now you try."


    Nick took a slow breath, reaching for his magic. He carefully took part of his [Telekinetic Field]''s spell matrix and stripped it of all the fanciness to get to basic kinetic manipulation, forming a force sphere in the air before him. It hovered for a moment, then wavered.


    Marthas observed silently.


    Nick concentrated, trying to weave structure back into the spell. It felt like trying to hold water in his hands¡ªthough at this point, that wasn''t a significant issue, so he might need better analogies. He gritted his teeth and adjusted his approach. Instead of seeking control for control''s sake, he envisioned the act of movement, ensuring that the thought remained clear in his mind while he added details until he could visualize everything from the force applied to an object to how it interacted with the surrounding world. The lines formed, shaky at first, then steadier. The sphere stabilized.


    Marthas let out a soft hum of approval. "Not bad. Crude, but promising." It was clear he wouldn''t be generous with his praise.


    Nick exhaled, feeling a bead of sweat at his temple. It had taken far more effort than he expected.


    "This," Marthas said, "is the foundation. If you can master it, then the rest will come with time."


    Nick flexed his fingers, already eager to try again. This much had already given him some ideas.


    Marthas gestured for him to release the magic, which Nick did, before pointing to his right hand, where a flicker of blue energy was forming. "Now, let''s move on to the basics: [Push]."


    Nick felt the air shift as Martha cast, creating ripples in the atmosphere. It was a simple spell, he explained¡ªten pounds of force directed at the target point.


    "You must simply take the base form, which you''ve already achieved, and give it purpose," Marthas said. "Try to replicate it. It might take a while, but you should already be familiar with the underlying principles."


    Nick frowned, extending a hand as he focused. [Telekinetic Field] functioned differently. It created a broad zone of force, allowing him to manipulate objects with finesse but lacked concentrated power. This, however, was a direct application. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shaped the magic, feeling out the structure. It was surprisingly simple. A tight, minimalistic spell form designed for efficiency. He wove the intent, shaping it into reality, and released it.


    A soft *thump* sounded as the force nudged a chair ten feet from him a couple inches forward.


    A notification blinked in his vision:


    You have learned the spell [Push].


    +2,000 EXP.


    Nick exhaled. "Huh."


    Marthas chuckled. "Good. You''re quick."


    But he wasn''t done. Nick cast it again, this time adjusting the spell''s structure and tweaking the force distribution. He layered it, feeling the way the energy formed and compressed before release.


    Another *thump*. This time, the chair slid half a foot.


    Martha raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" He didn''t appear too surprised by his success.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick cast again, this time faster, making a small rotational adjustment. The chair spun slightly as it moved. He frowned, focused intently, and adjusted again. It felt like tuning a familiar instrument¡ªevery shift in intent changed the spell''s output.


    He kept going, pushing the limits. There was a threshold here, something just beyond his grasp. He could feel the spell edging toward a higher rank, a refinement that would elevate it to something greater. He was racing toward it faster than expected¡ªlikely thanks to his already significant experience with the type of magic¡ªand knew that if he pushed a little harder, he could break through.


    Which was precisely why he stopped.


    He let the magic fade, shaking out his hand. No need to reveal too much too quickly. Instead, he turned to Marthas. "This is interesting. What''s next?"


    Marthas grinned, a knowing glint in his eyes. "You remind me of an old apprentice of mine. Always impatient. But very well, let''s move on."


    With a wave of his hand, Marthas cleared the room. The chairs scraped against the floor, moving to the edges. He motioned for Nick to stand.


    "Next is a defensive spell. [Force Shield]. The basic kinetic barrier."


    Nick frowned. "How does that work, exactly?" He crossed his arms. "A static shield would need a constant application of force. Wouldn''t that be incredibly inefficient?" Given how difficult it had been to keep the Green Ocean''s squirrels from pelting him with nuts with [Telekinetic Field], he knew that very well.


    Marthas chuckled. "Good question. That''s where the principle of diffusion comes in."


    With a flick of his fingers, a translucent barrier shimmered into existence before him. It rippled slightly, showing a field of contained force, though its surface remained stable.


    "Unlike [Push], which directs force outward, [Force Shield] evenly distributes incoming force across its surface, creating a stable buffer. The key is that it doesn''t resist with a single counterforce¡ªit spreads the impact, nullifying it over the entire area."


    Nick narrowed his eyes, intrigued. "That explains a lot. A kinetic barrier made of raw intent would have to counteract every attack with equal force, but this... it''s self-regulating. The diffusion principle means it doesn''t just block¡ªit absorbs and redistributes."


    Marthas nodded approvingly. "Exactly."


    Nick studied the shimmering barrier. "How strong is it?"


    Marthas smirked. "Would you like a demonstration?"


    He gestured toward the center of the room. "Attack me. With your best shot."


    Nick blinked. "You sure?"


    Marthas spread his arms. "Come now, don''t hold back. Let''s see what you can do."


    I don''t doubt this is simply another way to learn more about what I can do, but I already have a public persona as a wind mage of some talent. And he''s practically begging me to send him on his ass.


    Of course, Nick knew very well that he had no chance in a real fight. However, with a bit of luck, he might be able to catch the Prelate off guard.


    That would only heighten his interest, but this is a give-and-take situation. I need him to teach me more, and if I have to showcase a bit of what most people already know I can do¡­ well, I''ve never minded putting arrogant jerks in their place.

 Chapter 77

    Nick took a deep breath and nodded as he positioned himself directly across from Marthas."Alright," he said. "Let''s see how strong that shield is."


    Marthas inclined his head slightly. "Whenever you''re ready."


    Nick decided to begin with [Wind Blast], one of his simpler spells. He didn''t reach for his wand, wanting to undersell his first attack. With a snap of his fingers, he shaped the mana and released it as a concentrated gust that shot forward like a battering ram.


    The blast collided with the shield¡ªand stopped dead.


    Not only did it fail to ripple or break, but the energy seemed to be entirely absorbed. The air settled back into stillness without so much as a breeze reaching the edges of the room.


    Nick frowned, stepping closer as he inspected the floor and walls. There wasn''t even a scratch. "Huh," he muttered, more to himself than to Marthas.


    The Prelate chuckled softly. "Impressive spell. Controlled, efficient. But you''re holding back, aren''t you?"


    Nick arched a brow at him. "Maybe."


    Marthas chuckled. "Use your wand."


    Nick hesitated for a moment before sighing and pulling the instrument from his belt. "Fine. Let''s see if this does it."


    With his wand as a focus, he prepared to cast [Windburst], which was currently his most potent offensive spell. He altered its structure slightly, adjusting the pressure zone so that instead of a wide-area effect, the force funneled directly at Marthas.


    The air screamed as the compressed wind tore through the room, forming a visible vortex that slammed against the shield.


    This time, the shield rippled, and the floor beneath Marthas groaned from the force of the impact.


    And yet, the barrier held firm.


    The vortex dissipated, and Nick could see faint scratches where the wind had scoured the ground¡ªbut nothing more.


    Marthas lowered the shield with a satisfied expression. "Better. Much better. You''re clearly put in a lot of work, though you have room to grow." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick crossed his arms, trying not to show how much the comment grated. "Your shield absorbed everything. That''s¡­ efficient."


    Martha chuckled. "Indeed. This is the result of decades of effort to broaden my understanding. I believe that my experiences in the temple were crucial to my strength, but I doubt you''re here to listen to another sermon."


    "That''s right," Nick said unapologetically. "So what''s next?"


    Marthas stepped back, took a piece of chalk from the desk, and walked to the blackboard. "You understand the principles of kinetic magic. I want you to try casting a [Force Shield] of your own. It shouldn''t be too difficult now that you''ve seen how it works, but I''ll write down the basic spell form to help you."


    Nick nodded, committing the pentagram to memory. He swung his wand, channeling his mana into a circular barrier. The energy coalesced, forming a faintly shimmering shield before him. It wasn''t as steady as Marthas''¡ªsmall ripples and distortions marred the surface¡ªbut it held. It was a remarkable achievement, given what his usual attempts at new magic were like, but he had the advantage of long experience with similar principles. This was just another way to apply them.


    Marthas examined the shield critically. "Not bad for a first attempt. Now, let''s test it."


    Before Nick could respond, Marthas raised a hand and cast a weak [Push]. The force struck the shield directly, and though it wobbled dangerously, it held firm. Nick felt the impact resonate through his mana, a strange but not unpleasant sensation. I''m getting good at filtering sensory feedback.


    "Your shield absorbed most of the force," Marthas said. "But it''s unstable. You''re focusing too much on feeding it power and not enough on balancing it over its surface. Try again, and this time, prioritize stability over power. You''ll get there in time."


    Nick adjusted his stance, dismissing the barrier and recasting it with the advice in mind. He spread the mana more evenly across the surface, reinforcing the edges to prevent collapse. The new shield was thinner but smoother, and its surface was free of ripples.


    When the [Push] struck it, it hardly trembled. "Again," Nick called, adjusting the spell as the Prelate obligingly continued to strike it until it finally resisted without a single waver.


    Marthas nodded approvingly. "Better. Much better."


    As if to give his words more weight, a ding resounded in Nick''s mind, and the System informed him that he had learned a new spell.


    You have learned the spell [Force Shield].


    +4,300 EXP.


    Nick grinned. It''d be a while before the next level, but he was racking up the experience with all these new spells. "What now?"


    Marthas stepped back, his expression turning serious. "Now, we see how it holds under actual pressure."


    He raised both hands, and Nick barely had time to brace himself before a surge of force slammed into the shield. The barrier shuddered, cracks spidering across its surface.


    Nick''s grin widened once it was clear it had held. "Not bad for a beginner, huh?"


    Marthas smirked. "Don''t get cocky. You''ve made progress today, but this is only the beginning."


    Nick reforged the shield as he watched Marthas reset his stance. "Before we continue," the older man said, "tell me, Nick. What do you think is the most important aspect of kinetic magic now that you have learned some of the theory?"


    Nick tilted his head, considering the question. "Control," he said after a moment. "Without it, power is useless." It was as much of an admission to being wrong in his earlier request as he could stomach.


    Marthas nodded slowly with a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "An insightful answer. But control is only the beginning. Precision, efficiency, adaptability¡ªwithout any of these, it''s merely useful as a demonstration tool. You''ve made impressive strides, but let''s see how well you adapt under pressure."


    Without further warning, Marthas raised a hand and cast [Push] again. The force shot toward Nick''s shield with greater intensity than before. The impact sent vibrations rippling through the barrier, and Nick felt the strain in his mana as he struggled to maintain its integrity.


    "Stability, Nick," Marthas said, his tone almost casual. "Focus on even distribution."


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Gritting his teeth, Nick adjusted the flow of mana, spreading it more evenly across the shield''s surface. The cracks mended themselves, and the barrier stabilized just in time to absorb a second strike.


    "Good," Marthas said, lowering his hand. "Now, let''s see if you can multitask."


    Before Nick could respond, the Prelate cast [Push] again, this time in rapid succession. The strikes came from different angles, forcing Nick to adjust his shield on the fly. He redirected mana to reinforce the points of impact, desperately trying to keep the barrier intact.


    "Not as bad as I feared," Marthas hummed. "But you''re relying too much on reaction. If you can''t anticipate your opponent''s attack, you''ll be at their mercy. This is why mage duels are most often decided by experience rather than raw power."


    Nick frowned. He closed his eyes briefly, casting [Wind God''s Third Eye] to expand his awareness. The spell enveloped the room, allowing him to sense the subtle shifts in the air as Marthas prepared his next move.


    When the Prelate cast [Push] again, Nick was ready. He adjusted the shield preemptively, absorbing the strike with minimal effort. The next few attacks followed, and Nick deflected each one with increasing confidence.


    "Interesting," Marthas murmured, watching him closely. "That spell you''re using¡ªwhat is it?"


    Nick hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering. "A sensory enhancement. It helps me read the flow of the air."


    The Prelate''s gaze sharpened. "Clever. It''s rare to see a young mage integrate sensory magic into their combat repertoire. It usually takes until their first monster ambush to learn any."


    Nick shrugged. "It works."


    "It does," Marthas agreed. "But don''t let it become a crutch. Sensory spells can be disrupted, and relying on them too heavily will leave you vulnerable."


    The lesson continued in that vein, until it was lunchtime and Nick was drenched in sweat, his mana reserves dangerously low. But he felt exhilarated, his mind buzzing with new insights and possibilities.


    "You''ve done well today," Marthas said, clapping a hand on Nick''s shoulder and almost sending him sprawling on the ground. "But remember, this is only the beginning. Mastery takes time, effort, and a willingness to challenge your own limits."


    Nick met his gaze, a flicker of defiance in his eyes. "I''m not afraid of a challenge."


    Marthas chuckled, a deep, resonant sound. "Good. I expect great things from you, Nick. Don''t disappoint me."


    Nick left the temple grounds, unsure of who had gotten the better end of the deal. Sure, he''d learned two new spells and had finally understood what had kept Earth''s mages from advancing their kinetic magic, but dealing with Marthas always left him on edge.


    I still believe it was worth it. He already knew about my wand and my wind magic. Sure, he noticed how quickly I picked up kinetic spells, but that''s not a huge secret either. I just need to keep him focused on the public aspect of my build, and I''ll be fine.


    That felt vaguely ominous. Unfortunately, Nick didn''t have much choice. If he wanted to advance his magic quickly enough to prepare for the dungeon''s approach, he needed a teacher, and Marthas was the only one available.


    Before he realized it, his feet had taken him toward the fields behind Elia''s house. He wasn''t planning to barge in, especially after the cold reception from her father that morning. However, he couldn''t shake the sense that something more was happening, and he wasn''t about to let it linger in the back of his mind.


    Stopping well before the property''s edge, Nick crouched in the tall grass and exhaled slowly. His wand slipped in his hand, and he concentrated, casting through it.


    "[Wind God''s Third Eye]," he murmured.


    The world unfolded around him. Information surged through his senses¡ªcountless details of the breeze, the sway of the grass, the chirp of birds¡ªbut Nick narrowed his focus until Elia''s home was firmly at its center.


    That brought clarity, and he noticed five people within. As expected, he immediately found Teo, Wulla, and Elia¡ªwho, surprisingly, was out of bed. But what made him raise an eyebrow were the two others¡ªa wolfkin and a stocky, barrel-chested bearman he vaguely recognized from the Inspection at the temple.


    Nick adjusted the spell''s focus, "listening" in on the gathering. The five sat in the living room, speaking in hushed tones. Elia was sitting upright, much less sluggish than he would''ve expected from someone recovering from a Vine Wraith attack.


    "¡­cannot stay still forever," Wulla said in a commanding tone. Nick blinked. This wasn''t the warm, smiling housewife he''d come to know. It was almost like listening to another person entirely. "The current chaos gives us cover. We''ll never have a better opportunity."


    Nick leaned forward, fully engaged. Thanks to his air sense, he had always had a knack for gathering gossip from around town, but his new sensory spell allowed him to listen with a clarity he had never achieved before.


    The wolfkin frowned, crossing his arms. "I agree with you in theory, Wulla, but this isn''t a decision we can take lightly. If we act now and fail, the consequences will be devastating for the whole community."


    "We''re already in danger," Wulla countered. "The Inspection proved that. Once the dungeon is dealt with, they''ll target us again. They even have justification to."


    Teo raised a hand, silencing the wolfkin before he could reply. "Yet, there''s reason to wait," he said calmly. "While discovering a demon possessing Morrin was bad for us in the long term, the human population is too on edge right now. The Prelate might have cleared us, but they''ll soon be looking for scapegoats again, and we can''t afford to give them any reason to point fingers at us."


    Wulla stood up abruptly, pacing as she responded. "We''ve been careful¡ªmore careful than any of us wanted to be. But if we wait for the perfect moment, it will never come. The dungeon expanding in this direction is a threat, yes, but it''s also a distraction. Their attention is divided, and we can use that to our advantage."


    The stocky bearman shifted uncomfortably. "What you''re proposing is very risky, Wulla. You''re talking about declaring independence from the humans. Do you really think they will just let that slide? Especially after the Prelate''s arrival?"


    "We''re not asking for permission," Wulla shot back. "We''re claiming what''s ours. What has always been ours."


    Nick''s head swam with the implications. He''d never heard anything about the beastmen having a claim over Floria. In fact, as far as he knew, they''d been almost forcibly resettled here during the last rebuilding. Yet, as he continued to listen, it became clear that Wulla''s arguments were swaying the others, even if only because she was browbeating them.


    Elia, who had been silent up to this point, finally spoke. She was quieter than her mother, but no less involved. "If we''re going to do this, we need a plan. And we need to be ready for the fallout. We''ll face resistance."


    Nick felt a pang of unease. Elia sounded¡­ different. There was a coldness in her tone that he hadn''t heard before, and it made him wonder just how much she had changed recently. Or if he knew her all that well.


    The discussion continued, but before Nick could gather more, Wulla froze mid-sentence. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, then turned toward the nearest window.


    "We have a guest," she announced icily.


    Nick''s heart skipped a beat. He immediately dampened his mana flow, trying to suppress any hint of an active spell.


    It was too late.


    The wolfkin stood, his ears twitching as he sniffed the air. "Human," he growled.

 Chapter 78

    Nick lay flat in the grass, his heart pounding as he tried to decide what to do next. Through his spell, he could sense the tension in the house and the heightened alertness of the beastmen inside. The wolfkin''s growl echoed in his mind.They know someone is here. They know I''m here.


    Just as he prepared to draw on his mana to defend himself, he felt them move to leave the house.


    To his surprise, the beastmen didn''t converge on his position. Instead, the bearman, Teo, and the wolfkin surged in the opposite direction, quickly moving out of Nick''s sensory range. He focused on the remaining presences in the house¡ªWulla and Elia¡ªdesperately trying to learn more.


    Elia''s breathing was calm, almost too calm, but Nick detected a subtle undercurrent of unease as she patted her own tail. It was good to know that at least that remained unchanged. Wulla, on the other hand, was waiting by the window, perfectly still like a statue.


    Minutes stretched, and Nick remained frozen in the grass, waiting. When the beastmen finally returned, they were not alone. A fourth presence struggled against them¡ªa man. Through the feedback of his spell, Nick recognized him as an adventurer he had seen at the tavern. His movements were jerky, his words rough and unrefined, and Nick could feel his desperation as they got closer.


    They dragged the man into the house. Teo''s wide frame made the process look easy despite the adventurer thrashing like a wild animal. Once inside, the man was forced into a chair, his arms bound behind him with ropes that had clearly been used for this purpose before. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick watched intently. Wulla moved to a cabinet and pulled out a small vial. She handed it to Teo, who uncorked it and held it to the adventurer''s lips.


    "No!" the man shouted, hoarse with panic. "You can''t make me¡ª"


    Teo didn''t bother responding. With ease, he pinched the adventurer''s nose shut, forcing him to open his mouth to breathe. As soon as his lips parted, Teo poured the potion down his throat, keeping his jaw closed until the man swallowed.


    Nick felt a chill run down his spine. The entire process was clinical, almost mechanical. There was no hesitation, no room for mercy. They''ve done this before.


    Elia shifted uncomfortably in her seat, likely having not been present for this part before. She fidgeted and avoided looking directly at the scene. However, she didn''t intervene. It was as if she had resigned herself to the necessity of what was happening.


    Nick, for his part, couldn''t have looked away even if he wanted to. He was no stranger to violence¡ªhe had killed before¡ªbut the sheer efficiency with which Wulla and her group operated unsettled him. It reminded him how different this world was from Earth, despite the general normalcy of Floria. Even the most innocent woman could be a ruthless killer, and there would be no way of knowing until it was too late.


    The potion took effect almost immediately. The adventurer''s thrashing ceased, and his breathing slowed. His muscles relaxed, though his eyes darted wildly, betraying his panic.


    Wulla knelt before him. "Who are you, and why were you spying on us?"


    The man''s lips parted involuntarily, and the words spilled out. "My name is Renson. I''m an adventurer¡­ been in Floria for a year. I followed you because I saw beastmen heading toward this house."


    "And why did that make you suspicious when it is known that this is our neighborhood?" Wulla pressed, uncaring of his discomfort.


    "Because¡­" Renson hesitated, his face contorting as he fought the potion''s effects. "Because you''re beastmen. After what happened with Morrin the demon¡­ can''t trust any of you."


    Teo''s massive hand curled into a fist at his side, but Wulla raised a hand to calm him.


    "The Prelate cleared us," she said icily. "The flames of Sashara revealed no corruption among our people. Do you think yourself wiser than him?"


    Renson didn''t answer directly, his eyes darting around as if searching for an escape. "Doesn''t matter. Once you''ve seen what a demon can do, you can''t be too careful."


    That''s interesting. So, demonic presence is not just a one-off. Mom and Dad were surprised to find one here, but they did mention the bastards like to pop up once in a while.


    Wulla leaned in closer, her voice low and dangerous. "You mean to tell me you risked exposing yourself to a demon because of a vague suspicion?"


    The adventurer swallowed hard, sweat beading on his brow. "I wasn''t¡­ I didn''t know for sure. I just¡­ wanted to be certain."


    "Certain of what?" the wolfkin growled, stepping forward. "That you could find something to justify your prejudices?"


    Nick shifted slightly, tightening his grip on his wand. This wasn''t going to end well for Renson, and he doubted anyone in the room intended to let him leave. He wasn''t sure what to do, but he didn''t feel he could just barge in. Doing so would probably ruin his friendship with Elia unnecessarily and alert the older beastmen that someone was onto them.


    Wulla straightened with a neutral expression. "Fine. If you''re so sure we''re hiding something, it is only fair we find out how much you''re hiding in return."


    She nodded to the wolfkin, who stepped forward with a wicked grin. "Where''s your stash, Renson?" the wolfkin asked. "You don''t look like the kind of man who''d wander into town with empty pockets."


    The adventurer''s face paled, and he clamped his mouth shut. But the potion wouldn''t allow him to keep his secrets. Bit by bit, he revealed everything¡ªthe small stash of coins and valuables hidden in the forest, the stolen items he''d taken from a wounded knight months ago before ending him, and even the cheap, half-broken sword he''d been using since arriving in Floria, after a more powerful adventurer broke his own.


    They''re picking him clean. And it''s not the first time they''ve done something like this. They''re too used to it.


    Wulla''s gaze never wavered. "Thank you for your honesty," she said, dripping with icy politeness. "You''ve been very helpful."


    The room fell silent, and Nick knew exactly what would happen next. He had seen enough. Without making a sound, he rose from his hiding place and left, extinguishing his spell once he was far enough away that he couldn''t feel anything inside the house.


    His heart raced as he traveled along the southern road that snaked through Floria. It would take longer to reach home, but he couldn''t afford to stay. Wulla had tracked down Renson across a wall and several hundred feet of open fields. Once the man was dead, she might conduct another sweep, and he didn''t want to take that chance.


    The afternoon sun hung low in the sky as Nick wiped the sweat from his brow, getting ready for a spar with his brother. Training with Akari was always intense, but today, he welcomed the distraction. His mind was still swirling from what he''d overheard at Elia''s house, and the only way to calm the storm of thoughts was to focus completely on something else.


    Akari stood at the edge of the training ground with her arms crossed, observing Nick and Devon with a meticulous eye. Today, she had two clear goals: to punish Nick for skipping his last lesson and beat into Devon some humility, as apparently he''d been caught lording his skill over some other kid in town to impress a girl.


    "Alright, boys," Akari called out, clapping her hands. "No wands, no flashy tricks¡ªjust a simple sparring match. Devon, you''re to hold back from any active skill and use nothing but the Stalking Gait. Nick, do what you need to stay alive, but remember: you cannot win if you let yourself be goaded, and you won''t always be able to maintain control of the battlefield."


    Nick groaned but nodded, stepping into position. Devon grinned, twirling his wooden sword with ease. "You sure about this, Nick? I''ve been training a lot longer than you these days."


    "Don''t get cocky," Nick shot back. "I''m not in the mood to let you win."


    Devon raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh, it''s like that today? Alright, that''s all I had to hear. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Akari whistled. "Begin!"


    Nick didn''t waste a second. He raised his hand and unleashed a [Wind Blast], the rush of air roaring toward Devon. His brother dodged with surprising fluidity, weaving through the strike and immediately advancing to close the distance. He''d learned from his previous losses that allowing Nick time to set the tempo meant he''d be boxed in.


    Of course, things would be different if he was allowed to go all out, but then Nick would also have other options.


    Gritting his teeth, Nick immediately channeled [Minor Elemental Manipulation] to kick up a handful of loose stones and send them flying toward Devon like shrapnel. The older boy''s wooden sword moved in a blur, deflecting the projectiles as he advanced.


    "Predictable," Devon taunted, his grin never wavering.


    Nick ignored him, focusing on maintaining his distance. He cast another [Wind Blast], this time larger and more forceful, aimed directly at Devon''s chest. But instead of dodging, Devon surprised him by spinning on his heel and thrusting his sword in time with an exhale, creating a vortex of air that caught the spell and redirected it back toward Nick.


    The shock nearly made Nick take the hit, but he quickly dispelled the returned blast, dissipating the energy before it could reach him thanks to his affinity. His heart raced as he realized just how much Devon had improved under Akari''s tutelage. Evidently, the higher levels of the Stalking Gait weren''t just movement and stealth techniques.


    The show also confirmed his theory that the martial art was closely connected to the air element. Even though Devon hadn''t cast a spell, he had still interacted actively with the air¡ªall without a single active skill.


    "That was cool," Nick admitted, retreating a step. "But I''m not done yet."


    Devon smirked, advancing even faster. "Better not be. You''re going to need everything you''ve got."


    Nick tried to pelt him with more stones, but Devon was already too close. With a burst of speed, his brother lunged forward, swinging his wooden sword in a wide arc aimed at Nick''s ribs.


    Barely keeping a smirk from forming, Nick raised his hand, and an invisible barrier materialized between them. The sword struck with a dull thud, stopped cold by [Force Shield]. The impact sent a ripple of energy across the barrier, and for a moment, Devon''s confident grin faltered.


    Nick seized the opportunity. He stepped into Devon''s guard, delivering a quick jab that caught his brother square in the face. The punch sent Devon sprawling to the ground, and his sword clattering beside him.


    A stunned silence followed.


    Akari raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as if suppressing a smile. "Well, that''s unexpected."


    Devon sat up, rubbing his jaw in surprise. "Alright, I''ll give you that one. Didn''t see the punch coming. Or the barrier, for that matter."


    Nick reached out a hand to help him up, breathing heavily. "I have to keep you on your toes, don''t I? You''ll get a big head in Alluria. I can already tell."


    Devon accepted the hand, pulling himself to his feet. "You''ve been holding out on me, you scrawny git." He grumbled.


    Nick shrugged, trying to play it cool. "I''ve been working out too, you know."


    "That wasn''t half bad." Akari interrupted. "Of course, being beaten by a mage with a punch is something you''ll never be able to live down, Devon. I wonder if I should inform your new master once we get to Alluria?" Her smile was only half teasing, which sent Devon scrambling for a justification.


    "Hey! You are the one who told me to hold back! What am I supposed to do if I can''t ever get close to him?" He was right, but his whiny tone didn''t lend his words much strength. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose I''ll have to show you how it''s done, then?" Akari asked, looming over the two brothers.


    Nick gulped, remembering very well how easily his mother had defeated him and knowing that Akari wouldn''t be nearly as gentle. The memory gave him pause, and he glanced around. He was not surprised to see Elena approaching with a wooden sword.


    "How about a spar for old times'' sake?" she asked, stepping onto the training ground and signaling for her sons to clear the way.


    Uh Oh, mama bear is here.

 Chapter 79

    The atmosphere at the training ground changed as Elena strode forward, defiantly twirling the wooden sword. Nick and Devon exchanged glances, silently agreeing that this would be worth watching. Although they both felt tired and needed a bath, they did not intend to miss a duel between the former teammates."I figured you''d be too much of a housewife for a proper spar," Akari teased, loosening her shoulders and dropping into a casual stance. "But I guess even you can''t resist showing off in front of her boys."


    Elena snorted. "If anyone''s showing off, it''s you, Akari. Don''t think I didn''t hear you lecturing Devon about his tendency to rush forward when you used to do exactly the same at his age. Let''s see if you''ve still got it."


    The two women began to circle each other, their muscles taut and ready to explode in motion. Despite their playful banter, there was a palpable tension in the air, an unspoken understanding that this spar would be serious.


    Nick found himself leaning forward. He''d seen his parents spar before, but this felt different. A fierce intensity had replaced his mother''s usual calm demeanor, and Akari seemed genuinely eager to test herself.


    "Think you''ll manage to land a hit this time?" Akari taunted, grinning.


    "Think you''ve learned to dodge?" Elena shot back with a rare mischievous expression.


    The exchange drew a laugh from Devon. "They''re like a couple of kids," he chuckled.


    Nick didn''t respond. He was too focused on the way their stances shifted, their swords moving in minute increments as they adjusted to each other''s presence. Every detail screamed experience¡ªit was evident that despite the years apart, the two women knew how to read each other very well.


    And then, with no warning, they exploded into motion.


    Elena moved first, becoming a blur as she closed the distance. Akari met her head-on, and their swords collided with a sharp crack. The force of the impact sent a gust of wind spiraling outward, rustling the nearby trees.


    Nick''s eyes widened as he struggled to keep up. Even with his high mental stats, it was almost impossible to follow their movements.


    Luckily, he had an answer to that now, and so he cast [Wind God''s Third Eye]. The world around him seemed to slow as his senses expanded, but he was surprised to find that even with the spell, it was a challenge to track them.


    What caught his attention was the faint golden-green glow on their swords, which he noticed after watching them exchange several earth-shattering blows. He realized it was what prevented the wood from splintering under the sheer force of their strikes. The Stalking Gait was fully showcased¡ªevery movement was calculated, and every shift in weight was designed to maximize speed and power. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elena ducked under a horizontal slash, twisting her body to deliver a counterstrike aimed at Akari''s ribs, who sidestepped at the last moment, using her momentum to launch a spinning attack that Elena narrowly blocked. The clash sent another shockwave of wind tearing through the training grounds, forcing the two brothers to take a step back.


    Nick barely noticed as his spell revealed even more. Invisible cyclones swirled around the two women, as their movements creating eddies and currents that disrupted each other''s balance. The precision was staggering, as he had barely been able to feel the shifts when using only his passive sense. It makes sense they could hide from me if they are so in control that even such massive movements barely affect anything beyond their target.


    "Are you seeing this?" Devon whispered in awe. It must have been even more incredible for him, considering he was following their exchanges with much greater ease.


    Nick nodded, too engrossed to respond. With [Wind God''s Third Eye], he could see the intricate web of air currents they were manipulating. Without the spell, it would have been impossible to notice how seamlessly they integrated the environment into their techniques.


    As the duel continued, each exchange became more intense than the last. Akari unleashed a series of rapid lunges that left perfect holes in the ground, moving like a blur as she forced Elena back, who, after retreating for three beats, countered with a sudden burst of speed, crossing to Akari''s flank in a single exhale. The strike that followed would have landed on anyone else, but Akari managed to deflect it at the last second.


    The ground beneath them began to show the strain of their battle. Cracks formed where their feet dug into the dirt, and wounds littered the earth as the winds that followed their wooden blades became greater and greater.


    Then came the turning point.


    Elena darted forward, aiming to strike Akari''s shoulder. However, as she moved, her opponent unleashed a powerful, if unfocused, gust of wind, nearly uprooting the outhouse at the edge of the training ground.


    Her eyes flicked toward the disturbance for the briefest moment¡ªa distraction Akari capitalized on. With a twist of her upper body, she delivered a crushing blow to Elena''s side, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    Nick gasped. Devon gulped. Akari howled.


    The force of the strike would have been enough to blast through stone, but Elena rolled to her feet with only a wince. She calmly dusted herself off, and approached her friend with her hand extended.


    "Not bad," she said, seemingly unbothered by the loss. "You''ve not slacked off, I see."


    Akari chuckled, shaking her hand. "You make it sound like I needed to work for it. I''ve always been better."


    Elena laughed, shaking her head. "Keep telling yourself that."


    Nick and Devon exchanged stunned glances before bursting into applause.


    "That was incredible!" Nick exclaimed, still processing everything he''d just seen.


    Elena turned to her sons, returning to her usual gentle demeanor. "You two should be taking notes. That''s what I want to see from you."


    Devon grinned. "We''ll have to spar once I get back from my apprenticeship. I''ll be as strong as you then."


    Nick didn''t say anything. He was too busy replaying the duel in his head, analyzing every movement and trying to decipher the deeper secrets of the Stalking Gait. He''d seen it in its full glory today, and it only solidified his determination to incorporate it more in his style.


    Night had settled over Floria, the only light coming from the occasional lanterns that lined the streets and the faint glow of the moon above. Nick sat on his bed, leaning against the wall with his wand resting on his knee as he focused on the ebb and flow of air in the house.


    [Wind God''s Third Eye] allowed him to sense even the faintest shifts in currents, and he had honed it to track the breathing patterns of those closest to him. His mother and Akari were finally deeply asleep, though he would bet any sudden noise would have awoken them. Devon''s snores came from the other end of the hallway, and the rest of his range was peaceful. With his father still busy at the wall, he had his chance.


    Satisfied, Nick swung his legs over the bed and crept to the window. Thanks to his control over the air, which muffled any sound, he moved in silence and slipped out into the night. There was something liberating about being alone with his thoughts and the whisper of the wind at his command.


    He had been sneaking out regularly for as long as he could remember, partly out of habit and partly out of necessity. Even now, with more people he was comfortable with aware of his talent, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was better off avoiding attention.


    And there''s too much going on right now to explain. What''s a little teenage rebellion?


    Floria was on edge after the Vine Wraith attacks, and the tension he''d discovered among the beastmen only added to the pressure. Nick felt justified in wanting some time alone, even if it meant bending the unspoken rules.


    He kept to the edges of his family''s land, sticking close to the shadows as he moved toward the boundary. The chill of the night air was refreshing, and the soft rustle of leaves accompanied his steps. But just as he neared the edge of the property, his spell picked up a presence that he recognized instantly.


    His father was moving quickly, leaving faint scorched footprints in his wake. The heat emanating from him distorted the air, making his path easy to trace even without [Wind God''s Third Eye].


    Nick froze, weighing his options. He could try to slip away, but Eugene was too fast, and with his enhanced perception, he''d surely notice. The only thing left to do was brace for discovery.


    A moment later, Eugene stepped into view, illuminated by the faint glow of his fiery aura. His eyes fixed on Nick, and for a while, neither of them spoke.


    Nick shrugged, meeting his father''s gaze with a sheepish expression. "Couldn''t sleep."


    Eugene''s brow rose slightly. "So you thought sneaking out in the middle of the night was a good idea? Even after you were attacked exactly at this time?"


    Nick crossed his arms. "I wasn''t going to get close to the forest."


    For a moment, he expected a lecture or, worse, being sent back home to be left to his mother''s and Akari''s tender mercies. But Eugene surprised him.


    "If you''re that bored, come with me," he said. "I''m heading back to the wall. We could use another mage."


    Nick blinked. "Seriously?"


    Eugene turned and began walking, brooking no argument. "Seriously. Unless you''d prefer to test your luck and face your mother when you get caught."


    Nick hesitated for just a moment before stepping in behind him. His father''s casual invitation was intriguing, and besides, the chance to join him on patrol was far more appealing than skulking around by himself.


    The walk to the wall was brisk, with Eugene''s long strides covering the distance in just a few minutes, forcing Nick to jog to keep up. As they approached, Nick could hear the low hum of activity¡ªa mix of soldiers conversing in hushed tones and the occasional clink of armor. The wall loomed above them, having been reinforced with stone and magic to shield the town from the recent threats of the Green Ocean.


    As they arrived, a minor commotion drew Eugene''s attention. A group of soldiers had gathered near one of the barracks, and their raised voices hinted at something having happened.


    "What''s going on?" Eugene barked, immediately taking command.


    The soldiers turned, snapping to attention. One of them, a younger man with a nervous expression, stepped forward. "Sir, it''s the adventurer team patrolling the southern reaches. They haven''t reported back yet."


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed. "How overdue are they?"


    "Not long, only half an hour," the soldier admitted. "They''re known to slack off sometimes, so it''s not completely unusual."


    Before Eugene could respond, Darien approached. The grizzled veteran''s expression was grim. "With all due respect, sir, this isn''t something to take lightly. Any disruption in their schedule could mean trouble¡ªif we have another stampede, we need to know."


    Eugene nodded, making a show of considering their words. "You are both right."


    He turned to Darien. "Prepare the wall for a potential emergency. I want someone to inspect the traps and notify the Guild."


    Darien saluted, but Eugene stopped him before he could leave. "I''ll handle the missing team myself. We can''t afford to waste time, and I need someone I trust here."


    Darien hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Eugene then turned to Nick. "You''re coming with me."


    Nick blinked, caught off guard. "Wait, what?"


    "I imagine you wanted to leave the house to seek out some kind of adventure," Eugene said, leaving no room for disagreement. "You''re here now, and I could really use a mage with a sensory spell."


    Nick hesitated, but the situation left little room for protest. He nodded, feeling his excitement grow despite himself. This wasn''t how he had planned to spend the night, but he didn''t dislike the idea of going on a mission with his father.


    Eugene gestured for Nick to follow, and together, they headed south. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    At least there should be no wyverns this way. Right?

 Chapter 80

    The fields south of Floria stretched into the night like an endless sea of shifting shadows. Nick and Eugene moved swiftly, their footfalls muffled by the soft earth. Although Eugene''s natural speed greatly surpassed Nick''s, the younger mage pushed hard, drawing on every ounce of stamina his recent training had provided him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t keep up with his father''s top speed, but at least he was matching the pace of an average soldier. That realization sparked a flicker of pride in Nick, and when Eugene cast a glance his way, it was clear he''d noticed too.


    "You''ve been working hard," he said approvingly. "For a mage, that''s impressive."


    Nick grinned, forcing his voice to come out as evenly as possible. "I have some good teachers."


    Eugene snorted softly, scanning the dark horizon. "Let''s hope it pays off tonight."


    Nick didn''t respond, focusing instead on scanning the path ahead for the wayward adventurers.


    They kept going for a few more minutes before Eugene slowed, catching something in the moonlight. He crouched, motioning for Nick to do the same, and pointed to faint impressions in the dirt¡ªa trail left by the patrol.


    "They passed through here," Eugene murmured, tracing the prints with his fingers. "No sign of a struggle. They were moving normally."


    Nick nodded, concentrating on [Wind God''s Third Eye] to monitor the disturbances in the ground. He kept his focus narrowed, following the trail as it moved southward.


    "This way," he said, standing and gesturing for Eugene to follow. "It''s still fresh."


    Eugene extinguished the faint flames that flickered along his arms. "Good. I''ll go dark for now, then. No need to draw attention to ourselves."


    Even in the shadow, Nick could still see the impressions in the soil in his mind. Initially, the trail was straightforward, hugging the main route the adventurers were assigned to patrol.


    But then, abruptly, it veered into the forest.


    Eugene frowned as they paused at the edge of the trees. "This wasn''t part of their route. Either they saw something worth investigating or¡­" His expression darkened. "Or they were lured in."


    Nick grunted. Figures. "Which means?"


    "Which means there''s a powerful enemy nearby," his father replied grimly. "One capable of drawing an entire team off course without raising an alarm."


    He straightened, placing his hand on the hilt of his blade. "Be ready, Nick. We might still find them alive, but if we don''t... I want you to leave any fighting to me unless you absolutely have to intervene."


    Nick nodded, gripping his wand tightly.


    They stepped into the forest. The dense canopy above blotted out the moonlight, making it almost impossible to see. The air was thicker here, damp with the scent of moss and decay. The sounds of the night¡ªchirping insects, rustling leaves¡ªseemed muted.


    The further they went, the more Nick began to notice an oddity in the air. It wasn''t tangible, but it set his teeth on edge¡ªa subtle wrongness that seemed to press against his senses. At first, he thought it was just his imagination, but as they moved deeper into the woods, the feeling grew stronger.


    "Do you feel that?" he asked softly.


    Eugene nodded grimly. "It''s faint, but yes. Something''s wrong."


    Nick focused, letting [Wind God''s Third Eye] stretch further. The sensation became clearer¡ªa disturbance in the natural flow of the wind, as though the air was being filtered through a dirty cloth.


    And then he recognized it.


    This is the domain. It has gotten much further south than I thought it would.


    Nick struggled with how to notify Eugene without revealing too much. It felt crazy to be concerned about that right now, but he wasn''t sure if anyone could be listening, and he had no intention of handing the enemy such valuable information on a silver platter.


    Finally, he couldn''t keep it to himself any longer. "Dad," Nick whispered, his voice tight with urgency. "There''s a dense concentration of mana ahead. The flavor of it¡­ it''s the same as the Vine Wraith."


    Eugene''s head snapped toward him. He didn''t ask for clarification or doubt Nick''s words. Instead, he raised his sword, the blade catching the faint moonlight and gleaming ominously.


    "Stay behind me," Eugene ordered, leaving no room for argument. "We might have found what we''re looking for. Be ready for anything."


    Nick nodded, falling into step behind his father.


    The visibility worsened as they continued walking, with a thin mist clinging to every tree and shrub, and Nick''s stomach twisted. It had been invisible before¡ªjust a sensation at the edge of his awareness. The fact that it was now visible implied it was changing and growing stronger.


    The trail was still there, but it was fainter, as if the earth itself hesitated to reveal its secrets. Still, they followed it, step by careful step, further into the unknown.


    "Be ready to run," Eugene repeated. "We''re close to the real depths; anything could happen."


    Nick didn''t need the reminder. The oppressive atmosphere was enough to keep him on edge. He was ready to cast at the first sign of danger.


    Minutes passed, stretching into an eternity. The only sounds were their muffled footsteps and the occasional creak of the trees. And then, suddenly, Nick froze.


    He felt it¡ªa presence on the edge of his spell''s range. It was faint but unmistakable, a flicker of life amidst the stillness.


    "There''s something ahead," he said, barely above a whisper.


    Eugene nodded, tensing.


    As they advanced, the presence grew clearer, resolving into multiple signatures. "I''ve got them," Nick murmured.


    The first sign of trouble was the blood. It was smeared across the bark of a dark tree, glistening in the faint light that filtered through the canopy. Just beyond it, in a small clearing, lay the remains of a struggle.


    Gear was scattered across the ground¡ªbroken weapons, torn fabric, and a shattered crystal lantern. But there were no bodies, only more blood and the faint traces of tracks leading further into the forest.


    Eugene crouched. "This isn''t good."


    And then they saw them.


    Four adventurers lay sprawled or kneeling at the farthest edges of the clearing, barely illuminated by the moonlight. All were in varying states of injury. One man, tall and broad-shouldered with a battered tower shield, slumped against a tree, his armor splattered with blood. A lithe woman with twin daggers knelt on the ground, clutching her side as she gasped for breath.


    They didn''t seem to notice Eugene and Nick approaching. Instead, their eyes darted wildly around them, and they flailed uselessly at an enemy Nick couldn''t see. Clearly, they thought they were fighting something¡ªor someone¡ªbut whatever it was remained hidden.


    Nick stepped forward, about to call out to them, but Eugene held up a hand, stopping him in his tracks. "It''s useless to bother with them if it is what I think," Eugene murmured. "We need to flush it out first."


    With that, he stepped into the clearing, his entire body igniting with a deep, radiant red flame. The light poured off him in waves, chasing away the shadows and illuminating the clearing in stark relief.


    The heat washed over Nick, and for a moment, the oppressive mist seemed to recoil as the air shimmered under Eugene''s presence.


    "Enough games!" Eugene roared like a thunderclap. "Show yourself, coward! Face me, the Warden of Floria, or be branded as nothing more than a pathetic shade skulking in the dark by your court!"


    The forest went deathly silent. Even the faint sounds of the adventurers'' ragged breaths seemed to fade, leaving only the crackle of Eugene''s flames and the pounding of Nick''s heartbeat in his ears.


    For a moment, he thought the call would go unanswered. The air grew still, the mist hanging heavy and unmoving. But then, he felt a shift in the wind, a subtle ripple that had no clear origin. It was like the forest itself was inhaling, preparing for something.


    "There," Nick whispered, pointing to the right side of the clearing. He could sense it even before seeing it¡ªsomething unnatural was coming.


    Eugene turned just as the figure began to coalesce.


    It emerged from the mist. An otherworldly figure, its features shifting so much that Nick''s eyes began to sting before it abruptly solidified. It was tall, standing well over seven feet. Its limbs were slender and almost spindly, but they moved with an unsettling grace.


    Its face was humanoid but alien, as the sharp planes of its features were too perfect and symmetrical to be human. Its skin was pale, almost translucent green, with veins of glowing light running just beneath the surface. Long, pointed ears framed a crown of jagged, silver-like branches that seemed to grow straight from its skull, giving it an otherworldly presence.


    Eyes like liquid gold stared at them, unblinking, radiating an unsettling intelligence. Its lips curved into a smile, yet there was no warmth in it¡ªonly a cold amusement, as if it found their presence both bothersome and entertaining.


    Nick''s breath caught in his throat. The creature reminded him of a painting he''d seen of Oberon, the faerie king from Earth''s myths, but stripped of any regal elegance. It was more alien, its beauty tinged with an undeniable menace.


    The fae tilted its head almost playfully, though the malice beneath it was unmistakable. "What an amusing display of fatherhood," it said, lilting and melodic, as if the words were part of some alien song. "Tell me, Warden of Floria, why have you come to the edge of the Summer Gods'' court? Your time has not yet come."


    There was something eerie about the way the fae spoke, as if it were privy to knowledge that no one else could access. It wasn''t merely dismissing Eugene¡ªit was speaking of his death as if it were an unchangeable fact of the future.


    But Eugene didn''t flinch. His voice, when he replied, was steady and controlled, though his tone had an edge of challenge. "Any attack on those under my protection demands a response in kind. These people are mine, and I will do as my oath commands."


    Nick blinked in surprise at his father''s language. The choice of words felt older than anything he had heard Eugene say before. It was formal, almost archaic. And I can''t help but think I heard them before¡­


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Then it hit him.


    Eugene was repeating the words of their ancestor as a means of communicating without inadvertently entangling himself in the fae''s games.


    The being sneered, its perfect features twisting into something ugly. "And what is the fault," it said, drawing out the words with mockery, "in playing with those who wander too far into the forest? The Summer Court does not tolerate trespassers lightly, Warden. Surely even you understand that."


    Its gaze shifted then, locking onto Nick. The grin that spread across its face was almost too wide, stretching its lips past the point of human anatomy. Its golden eyes glimmered with amusement and hunger.


    Eugene immediately stepped in front of Nick, blocking the fae''s line of sight with his broad shoulders. The sudden motion seemed to amuse the creature even more. It chuckled, sounding like a tinkling bell mixed with the hiss of wind through leaves.


    "Oh, what''s this?" it purred. "The Warden has brought me a gift. How delightful. And here I thought this night would be mundane. But no, you''ve delivered a delicious enigma to my doorstep."


    The fae''s gaze flicked upward as if addressing the stars. "Perhaps the court will reward me for such an offering." Its smile returned to Nick, razor-sharp. "What say you, Warden? Shall we play a game?"


    The blood drained from Nick''s face, and he had to slip into the Stalking Gait''s breathing pattern to calm down. What he understood about fae indicated that anyone unfortunate enough to be taken to their courts never returned.


    Eugene, however, was not rattled. His body ignited with a burst of fiery light, brighter and more intense than before. His sword gleamed like molten metal, and the air around him shimmered with heat.


    "You will find no bargains here," he growled. "Not with me. And you will not lay a single finger on my son."


    Before the fae could respond, Eugene acted, seemingly finished with their word games. He closed the distance between them in an instant, quicker than Nick had ever seen him move before. His blade slashed in a fiery arc, aiming to cut the enemy in two.


    The fae''s eyes widened¡ªnot in fear, but in startled amusement, as if Eugene''s attack was the most entertaining thing it had seen in a long time. Still, it moved with great speed and grace, twisting its long limbs as it sidestepped the strike.


    The ground where Eugene''s sword struck erupted in a wave of heat and fire, instantly scorching the earth black. A few feet away, the fae stood grinning wider than ever, its golden eyes glinting with savage delight.


    "Oh, Warden," it said, dripping with mockery. "You''ve made this night so much more interesting."

 Chapter 80.5 - Interlude Devon

    Devon never thought his departure from Floria would come so soon, yet here he was, counting down the last days before he left for Alluria. He also had to manage three different teachers, each with a different vision of what it meant to be a Knight.


    First came his mother. She was a Knight in the most straightforward sense of the title, dedicated to building strength and endurance. Although she had never lost her maternal warmth, her training sessions allowed no room for excuses. She insisted that he perfect the Stalking Gait¡ªthe foundational technique passed down from her own mother. He learned to control his breathing, guiding mana through his veins until it flowed through him like a steady current of power. Each step, she told him, brought him closer to achieving Aura, though he had yet to manage anything more than a sputter.


    Then there was his father. A Flame Swordsman, he taught Devon the importance of channeling mana into his strikes. Training with him meant learning how to endure heat and pressure. He''d ignite the air around Devon''s practice sword, forcing him to stabilize the blade with his own mana or risk being scorched. Devon couldn''t quite replicate his father''s blazing aura since he lacked the affinity, but he made progress in harnessing his natural stamina into short, explosive bursts of power.


    Akari, his mother''s friend and traveling companion from her adventuring days, was the final piece of Devon''s instruction. As a Wind Berserk, she was a monstrously powerful warrior capable of using the highest form of the Stalking Gait. While his mother insisted on building a solid foundation and his father encouraged a powerful offense, Akari beat the experience he so lacked into Devon.


    It was¡­ a lot. Some days, Devon collapsed into bed at night, barely able to raise his arms after wielding a sword all day. But he was undeniably growing stronger. He was level twenty-five, which was above the average civilian young adult. That was a great accomplishment.


    Which is why losing a spar to Nick bothered him so much. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Devon ran a hand through his hair, recalling the moment Nick''s invisible shield had blocked his strike, allowing his younger brother to punch him in the face. The memory made him scowl. Sure, Akari had prevented him from using any active skills, but it was still a loss. Losing to his younger sibling¡ªsomeone who, by all accounts, had no business winning a melee fight¡ªgnawed at his pride.


    During training, Devon channeled that frustration into his swordsmanship, releasing every bit of it through sweat and determination. His mother noticed but didn''t comment, merely pushing him harder to ensure that if he ever faced Nick again, he''d have learned enough not to lose. Although his father wouldn''t say it, he seemed almost amused by Devon''s increased fervor, while Akari encouraged him with playful teasing.


    Once his morning lessons were finished, Devon tried to shake off the lingering remnants of that embarrassment by heading into town. Floria might be a small frontier town, but it was bustling in its own way. He appreciated the chatter, the lively streets, and the simple fact that everyone recognized him as the Captain''s son¡ªthe future Knight of Floria who was about to set off for the largest city in the region.


    His friends waited for him outside the local bakery, where the warm glow of the ovens spilled into the street. They called his name, waving him over with big smiles. Some had apprenticeships with local artisans or shopkeepers, but a few had joined the militia as new recruits, already dreaming of adventure beyond the walls.


    "Devon!" one of the girls greeted, staring at him with bright eyes. "You''re really leaving next week?" She pouted.


    He nodded, smiling, though his heart twinged with mixed feelings. "Yeah, Alluria''s calling." He paused, deciding how much to reveal. "My father''s old master, Sir Xander, agreed to take me on."


    A ripple of excitement spread through the group. Marlon, one of the few with a martial class, slapped Devon on the back. "Man, that''s crazy. He has to be one of the top Knights in the kingdom for the Captain to send you away, right?"


    Devon shrugged, failing to hide his pride. "So they say. I''ll find out soon enough."


    He caught the gaze of another girl¡ªshe was new to the group, a blacksmith''s daughter two years older than him, with her hair tied back in a neat ponytail. She offered him a coy smile. Avery, her name is Avery. I need to at least remember her name, especially since Nick caught me with her. Well, the second time.


    Devon, buoyed by the crowd''s enthusiasm, returned it confidently, feeling the adrenaline he always got when attention was on him.


    "I heard Alluria''s ten times bigger than Floria," Marlon said. "You''ll likely be rubbing elbows with real heroes, Dev."


    Devon forced a modest laugh. "I''m not sure about ''real heroes,'' but yeah, it''s pretty big." He stepped closer to the blacksmith''s daughter, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "But I guess I''ll see it all soon, right?"


    Avery giggled. "You will, will you?"


    Devon basked in the spotlight, but deep down, he felt a pang of guilt. These were his friends¡ªpeople who, for the most part, would stay in Floria or, at best, take on ordinary apprenticeships in the other frontier towns. He was heading to the capital of the region, home to legendary teachers and countless opportunities. It wasn''t just his skill that got him there; it was his family name, his connections... Luck, really.


    Still, he was a teenage boy, and no matter how much he tried to hold it back, his excitement and pride sometimes spilled out. Devon found it hard to be modest whenever the conversation turned to future prospects. At times, he worried he sounded like a braggart, but the attention from the prettiest girls in the group made it hard not to show off a little.


    Avery leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm. "So, Dev," she said coyly, "when you''re a famous knight, are you going to come back and protect Floria from all those monsters?"


    He shrugged, trying to keep his tone light. "Of course. I can''t let my dad hog all the heroics."


    The group laughed obligingly. He knew the truth was that his father had barely managed to keep the wyvern occupied until Sir Arthur could slay it, but stories had a way of being twisted, and word around town was that Eugene had battled it to a standstill. Devon hadn''t tried to set the record straight all that hard.


    Eventually, the baker''s wife appeared to close the shutters and gently shoo them away. Devon bid his farewells, exchanging a few extra words with Avery, who smiled broader than usual when he promised he''d drop by before leaving. He flashed her one last grin before heading off.


    The next day, Devon arrived at the market to pick up a few snacks and catch up with some friends who were helping vendors unload their goods. It was still early in the day¡ªhe had just finished his morning training with Mother and Akari, and although his shoulders were sore and his legs felt heavy from the repeated drills, he was looking forward to browsing the wares.


    He wound through the stalls, tipping his chin in casual greetings at passing acquaintances. The variety of strangers was actually impressive, given that Floria had always been a bit of an off-the-map location. For the first time in a while, Devon found the streets crowded with merchants hawking finely woven cloth, exotic spices, and even a few battered magical trinkets.


    It had taken a couple of days for things to settle, but new the market was in full swing.


    It was a welcome distraction from the rising tension in town. Everyone knew the Green Ocean was becoming increasingly dangerous, but with the caravan''s arrival, a thin layer of excitement spread over Floria, as if people were collectively choosing to enjoy life a little more, even with trouble on the horizon. Devon was glad to see it.


    He approached a fruit vendor, picking out an apple that looked particularly ripe. He flipped the merchant a coin, bit into the sweet flesh, and turned to go, only to hear a scuffle further down the alley.


    "Leave me alone!" a girl''s voice rang out. "I said no!"


    Devon paused mid-bite, scanning the crowd. At first, no one seemed to notice the disturbance. But then his gaze landed on two silhouettes near a stack of crates, partially concealed by the tent''s awning. A broad-shouldered man, looking freshly drunk despite the early hour, leaned in too close to a dark-haired girl who stood with her back against a supply cart, clearly trapped.


    That''s Avery.


    A stab of anger hit Devon. He set his apple down on the edge of a barrel and strode forward, half-expecting the private guards hired by the caravan to step in. He spotted a few of them lurking by the main square, but they barely glanced over, as if waiting to see if things would escalate.


    In moments, Devon found himself behind the man. The sharp odor of alcohol overwhelmed him instantly, causing him to wrinkle his nose. This adventurer was stocky and appeared much older than Devon¡ªperhaps in his mid-twenties¡ªand worn leather clung to his robust frame. He muttered something under his breath and had a sword loosely strapped to his hip.


    "Hey," Devon said, stepping forward and putting a hand on the man''s shoulder. "She said she wants you to leave her alone."


    The man blinked, turning slowly, as though his senses lagged. His unfocused gaze fell upon Devon, and a sneer spread across his stubbly features. "The Captain''s brat," he scoffed, voice thick with resentment. "The fuck do you want?"


    Devon ignored the words, hooking his arm around the man''s elbow and firmly pulling him away from Avery. She exhaled shakily, grateful eyes meeting Devon''s.


    "You good?" Devon asked her.


    She nodded, rubbing her arms nervously. "Y-yes. Thank you."


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The adventurer spat on the ground, clearly annoyed. "What, now some brat thinks he can push me around?" He glared at Devon, fists clenched. "My partners disappeared, and now no one respects me. Folks think I''m worthless because they took all our money and jumped town."


    Devon exhaled, trying to keep his voice steady. "I''m sorry for your loss, but that doesn''t give you the right to harass someone. Why don''t we¡ª"


    "Don''t you patronize me!" the man barked, lurching forward. He reeked of unwashed sweat and rage. "Who''re you to talk about rights? Captain''s boy, so high and mighty, with your father''s name as a shield. Must be so proud, yeah? While the rest of us suffer¡­"


    The words struck a chord, but Devon refused to let them bite. He raised a hand placatingly. "Look, I''m not here to fight. But you need to back off. She doesn''t want your attention¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth, kid." The man''s sword was halfway out of its sheath now, an unsteady but vicious glare in his eyes. "I''ll show you just how worthless I am."


    Devon sighed inwardly. He''d just spent the morning pushing his limits, and now he had to contend with a drunken swordsman? Just perfect.


    Avery took a step back, sensing the imminent conflict. "Please¡ª" she began, but Devon cut her off with a reassuring gesture.


    "It''s alright," he said. "I''ll handle it."


    The adventurer lunged. Despite the man''s intoxication, Devon quickly recognized the traits of a skilled fighter¡ªhe knew how to wield a sword well enough to avoid careless mistakes. Grateful that Akari had insisted on practicing disarmament techniques, Devon drew his sword¡ªa sturdy steel blade reinforced with minor enchantments¡ªand met the strike midway.


    Steel sparked, echoing through the alley. The man pressed forward, fueled by rage and pain, but Devon''s stance remained solid. He used the Stalking Gait to keep his footing light, anticipating each shift so he could pivot around blows that otherwise might have knocked him off-balance.


    "C''mon then!" the man spat, eyes wild. "You''re so noble and mighty, show me what you got!"


    They exchanged strikes, with Devon carefully limiting his moves to non-lethal angles. But the man''s skill was real¡ªhe parried Devon''s overhead slice with a deft twist, leaving him mildly impressed. So this is what an adult swordsman can do, even drunk.


    A quick glance behind him revealed that Avery had backed away completely, her hands nervously clasped by her chest. The crowd, while not fully intervening, was growing. Some pointed, and some whispered. The private guards, unimpressed, stood at a distance with their arms crossed, as if waiting to see how this would play out. Useless.


    "Back off," Devon warned, batting away another thrust. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    "Hurt me?" The man laughed harshly, though it was more like a desperate bark than true mirth. "You''re just a boy in fancy boots. We''ll see who gets hurt."


    The adventurer pivoted, suddenly shifting to a more refined stance. The slump in his shoulders vanished. Devon''s breath caught¡ªhe''d underestimated just how good this man could be sober, and evidently, muscle memory was still intact even when drunk. They clashed again, and Devon felt the man''s strength grow as he used a skill. He might have been overwhelmed if he''d been any lesser in talent or stamina.


    But Devon wasn''t lesser. He was the product of his parent''s intense training. Even as he struggled against the man''s blade, he steadied his breathing. A faint warmth from the Stalking Gait filled his muscles, letting him twist free of the lock with surprising grace.


    He swept the sword downward in one fluid motion, his exhale lending him a brief burst of speed. The man''s defenses wavered, and he was forced to block from a disadvantaged angle.


    They clashed again and again, and sparks flew. Devon felt his pulse race, adrenaline surging through him like fire. It was exhilarating and also a bit unnerving. He was in full control, but the man''s raw power left him little margin for error.


    Finally, Devon noticed an opening. The man had overextended himself, attempting to push him back. Devon spun to the side, directing air from his inhale into his sword. It would have been enough to disarm him on its own, but he wanted to ensure the fight would end there, so he pushed harder, channeling his willpower into his blade and baring his teeth. A sharp crack echoed as Devon''s suddenly green blade shattered the adventurer''s steel near the hilt.


    Before the man could react, Devon delivered a kick to his chest, sending him flying back like a ragdoll. He slammed into a stack of crates, collapsing in a heap, chest heaving for breath.


    An instant later, Nick heard the shouts of approaching soldiers. "What the hell is going on here?!" one of them roared, the clatter of armor echoing in the alley.


    Devon turned, spotting half a dozen local guards rushing toward them. The last thing he wanted was to get tangled in an inquiry over a simple scuffle¡ªespecially one that might end with him scolded by his father.


    He glanced at Avery, who stared back, half in awe, half in relief. Meeting her gaze, Devon offered a faint grin. "Time to go," he muttered.


    She nodded, and he earned a yelp as he lifted her in a bridal carry. The guards yelled in confusion, trying to give chase, but Devon''s [Predator''s Steps] let him accelerate beyond their ability to catch up, and before long, they were gone, disappearing into the maze of tents and stalls near the market''s edge.


    His heart hammered as he glanced back. There was no sign of pursuit. Good. He exhaled, letting the tension drain from his muscles. The girl looked at him in gratitude and surprise as he set her down.


    "Thank you," she said softly, staring up at him with doe eyes.


    Devon shrugged off the praise. "I''m just glad you''re okay." He shifted his stance awkwardly. "You should get home."


    She nodded and remained where she was, staring at him with slightly parted lips.


    Ah, I suppose the knight should get his kiss from the princess after saving her.


    With a grin that was all cocky boyishness, Devon stepped closer, enjoying the way the girl''s cheeks reddened.


    You have done a heroic deed.


    +11,500 EXP.


    You have learned the skill [Aura].


    +48,888 EXP.


    Level up!

 Chapter 81

    Nick had seen and participated in many fights throughout both of his lives, but none were quite like this. When Eugene launched himself at the fae, Nick had to raise a shield to protect himself from the heat. The grass was charred, and even the air became harder to breathe. Despite this, he made sure to circle around the clearing until he was standing next to the fallen adventurers, where he could shield them from the duel''s backlash.


    Eugene''s sword erupted in flames. Each slash unleashed a wave of heat that scorched the air, causing the nearby leaves to wither and darken. Yet the fae moved with uncanny grace, twisting around the strikes and weaving illusions that left streaks of color dancing at the edges of Nick''s vision. He struggled to keep track of the creature''s true form; each time Eugene''s blade got close, the fae shimmered and suddenly appeared two steps away, grinning mockingly.


    That''s a physical illusion. Any mental influence would be removed by [Blasphemy], which means it''s actually twisting the light to create the images.


    Nevertheless, Eugene never lost sight of his opponent for long, swiftly dispelling the fakes and locating the original again. He frequently had to unleash waves of fire to eliminate the clones in the area, which forced Nick to pump more mana into his shield lest the adventurers be consumed.


    The fae slid backward, narrowly avoiding a decapitating slice. Then it flicked a hand, and the world around them blurred. For an instant, Nick''s vision was full of flickering shapes¡ªdozens of clones, each charging from a different direction.


    Eugene was undaunted. He roared and plunged his sword into the ground. A column of fire surged upward, spreading out in all directions. The illusions vanished under the immense heat, leaving the man standing resolutely in the center of a scorched circle of earth. The fae hissed, its beautiful features twisting with frustration.


    Then its face went expressionless as it lashed out, unleashing a jagged arrow of greenish-white mana. Eugene countered with a downward swipe, slicing the spell in two with a flicker of red power. Then another. And another. Eugene had to defend himself from the onslaught for a whole minute until it finally ended.


    Despite his success, Nick could see that the effort had taken a toll on him. He staggered a step, blood trickling from a shallow cut on his arm that Nick hadn''t even noticed was there. The fae pressed its advantage, and illusions surged forward, enveloping it in a swirling shroud. A blow from behind knocked Eugene off balance, causing Nick to suppress a cry.


    Yet his father righted himself in an instant, turning just in time to deflect a second strike from the fae''s elongated fingernails¡ªclaws made of shimmering light. The collision spat sparks like a grindstone, illuminating the gloom of the forest. Nick couldn''t help but notice that the current pace far exceeded what he had seen from his father during the stampede, which either meant he had been holding back then or that he had put in some serious work since.


    Lunge after lunge, wave after wave of flames, each attack left its mark on the fae''s otherwise flawless skin. Nick noticed that Eugene immediately pressed with a counterattack whenever he blocked a blow, never allowing the fae the time it needed to reset the board. The physical heat in the clearing intensified, radiating outward as Eugene directed his unstoppable fury into the sword.


    The fae had to zigzag away to avoid being burned to a crisp, which made its path predictable. Seeing an opening, Eugene lunged forward with a roar, but the fae blurred into illusions, flickering in place until it reappeared behind him, raking its claws across his back. Eugene hissed in pain but channeled it into greater power, unleashing a bright column of flame to fend off the fae''s follow-up strike.


    Nick wondered if he should intervene, but with illusions whipping around at breakneck speed and Eugene parrying glowing arrows in a flurry of sparks, stepping in might cause more harm than good. Instead, he gripped his wand tightly, waiting for the moment when the fae would attempt something even more underhanded.


    As if sensing his thoughts, it cast a glance in Nick''s direction. A cruel sneer curled its perfect lips. It conjured spidery arcs of mana that coalesced into a glowing bow. With a flourish, it shot two ethereal arrows, each streaked with swirling patterns of green and lavender light, aimed directly at Nick''s chest.


    Knowing that his father wouldn''t make it in time, Nick abandoned all other spells and focused on his defense. "[Force Shield]," he yelled, bracing for impact.


    The arrows struck the barrier, scattering harmlessly in a burst of brilliance. A swirl of heated wind tousled Nick''s hair, but he remained unharmed. He exhaled in relief. That was weaker than I expected. Weird.


    "Good job, son," Eugene growled through gritted teeth, seizing the moment. While the fae''s attention was divided between illusions aimed at keeping him away and Nick''s successful defense, Eugene unleashed his strongest attack yet. Fire engulfed his arm in an explosive burst, scorching the air as he incinerated the fae''s side, taking out a chunk.


    A shrill hiss escaped the creature''s lips, a sound halfway between a scream and a gasp. Its face twisted in fury and pain, as the illusions flickered erratically around it. It looked as though the fae might stand its ground for a moment, but then it recoiled, stepping back and fading from view with a swirl of darkness.


    Eugene didn''t let his guard down. He planted his sword, scanning the clearing for the slightest ripple in the mist. "Be ready," he warned in a low rumble. "It''s coming."


    Nick nodded, extending his senses outward. Suddenly, he saw the sparks leftover from the lances rushing toward him at breakneck speed, completely ignoring his force shield. An odd pressure pushed against his mind, a clawing presence trying to slip past his defenses. But a familiar tingle flared, and [Blasphemy] activated. In an instant, the mental intruder was repelled before it could even enter, forced away with an almost audible snap.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Trait [Blasphemy] has repelled a mental attack.


    A strangled cry erupted from nowhere. The fae staggered into view, golden eyes wide with disbelief. One hand clutched its head as if reeling from a wound. The mental attack had evidently backfired.


    Eugene wasted no time. Flames surged up his arm once more, and he lunged forward. The fae twisted, still recovering from the psychic backlash, while its illusions flickered weakly, desperately trying to cover its retreat.


    Eugene drove his flaming sword through the creature''s chest. The metal hissed as it met flesh, sending a wave of heat across the clearing.


    The fae shuddered, pinned on the blade. Its eyes locked on Eugene''s, still burning with hatred. Bright, alien blood spattered the ground. Then, it shuddered one last time, and the illusions collapsed like broken glass around them.


    It went limp.


    For a long moment, the clearing was silent, broken only by Eugene''s ragged breathing and the distant rustle of the forest. The swirling mists started to fade back into invisibility, as if no longer supported by the fae''s presence.


    Eugene yanked the blade free, allowing the body to slump to the charred earth. A final wave of smoldering heat radiated from him, and he stood straight, exhaling deeply. Sweat gleamed on his brow. He glanced at Nick with a weary smile. "You okay?"


    Nick nodded, letting the adrenaline drain from his limbs. "Yeah," he managed, stepping cautiously toward his father. "That was¡ª" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A close call," Eugene finished. His gaze lingered on the unconscious adventurers scattered around. "But we''re not done yet. Let''s check if they''re breathing." He paused, taking one more look at the fallen fae. "And then we''ll get out of here before anything else arrives."


    "They are," Nick replied, "I can feel them breathe."


    "Ah, that''s a handy ability. I usually have to wait until a body has cooled to know if they are dead¡­" Eugene replied. "Well, no reason to be sloppy. Keep guard while I check their condition, will you?"


    While his father examined one of the fallen adventurers, Nick seized the chance to crouch beside the fae. Its strange, pale-green flesh remained hauntingly beautiful even in death, and thick, shimmering blood oozed from the fatal wound.


    Nick knew he shouldn''t, but he couldn''t resist. He couldn''t let an ingredient this rare slip away. And if he was going to fight the forest''s forces, he needed every advantage he could find.


    He leaned in, glancing over his shoulder to ensure Eugene was still busy. His father was turned away, trying to steady a groaning swordsman. Good. Moving quickly, Nick fished a small vial from his pocket and scooped up some of the fae''s blood. He hesitated, then decided to go further. A chunk of greenish, pliant flesh, no bigger than his thumb, came away easily under his dagger. He shoved it into another vial, sealed both, and tucked them carefully near his chest.


    There was no time to analyze or regret. The hush of the forest felt louder than any sound. The usual chirps and distant growls of the Green Ocean had disappeared, leaving a heavy silence that pressed in on Nick''s senses.


    He stood up and hurried to where one of the adventurers lay face down in the dirt. Taking a steadying breath, he raised his wand and activated [Telekinetic Field]. The effort weighed heavily on his mind¡ªhe''d never attempted to move anything larger than himself, and that one time he''d held the wyvern hatchling back. Moving four unconscious bodies was beyond his abilities, but luckily, his father was more than capable of dragging two.


    A faint shimmer in the air surrounded the nearest adventurer, and Nick gritted his teeth. The man floated a few inches above the ground, limbs dangling like a poorly strung puppet. Nick focused on distributing the weight so it wouldn''t slacken and cause him to drop the man on his head.


    Eugene looked over, eyes widening. "Careful. That one''s a big fella." Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick nodded tersely. "I''ve got it," he muttered. Even though [Telekinetic Field] couldn''t unleash powerful attacks, its precision had always been its strong suit. He coaxed the unconscious form above the underbrush until he was sure he wouldn''t bump into anything and turned to do the same with the short woman next to him.


    They began their return journey once Eugene had slung the two remaining men over his shoulders. A flicker of proud amusement lit his eyes. "Never thought I''d see the day you''d be hauling bodies around. You are all your mother."


    Nick snorted, doing his best to keep the two adventurers still. I could solidify the air around them. That would make it much easier, but I would also have to constantly regulate the airflow so they can breathe, and I want to keep my attention free in case we get attacked.


    The hush that had overtaken the forest followed them, sending prickles down Nick''s spine. At last, the edge of the Green Ocean loomed, and beyond it, the faint lights of civilization. The moment they stepped onto the safer path, Eugene''s posture loosened by a fraction.


    He eyed Nick sidelong. "Killing a Courtly fae isn''t a small feat. We must ready the garrison for a possible counterattack. Old laws bind them, and their kind never lets a slight go unanswered forever."


    Nick paused. "So¡­ it''s friends will come back for revenge?"


    Eugene shook his head slightly. "I doubt it had friends. But we should expect them to take their pound of flesh, especially since the Court has already set its sight on Floria. Or maybe nothing will happen at all; they''re fickle creatures. They might not even mourn it."


    Nick grunted, patting his chest where the two vials rested. "Will you make this public?"


    Eugene nodded. "Yes. This has gone beyond a few incidents. Even the caravan''s presence cannot justify keeping this silent anymore."


    So we should expect some internal chaos as well. As if things weren''t already dangerous enough. As if reading his thoughts, Eugene caught his eyes.


    "We did well tonight," he said quietly, "and saved these four from a fate worse than death. I''m proud of you. If you hadn''t been there, I would have had to fight much more conservatively, and I can''t guarantee I would have brought even one back with me."


    Nick managed a nod, letting himself feel just a bit of pride.


    The path finally changed from dirt to stone. In the distance, Nick could see the wall, its perimeter dotted with torches like fiery stars. As they drew closer, the activity on the wall became clearer¡ªpeople were rushing around, and guards were shouting.


    A soldier spotted them from above once they got close enough. He nearly skidded to a halt at the sight of Eugene and Nick dragging the unconscious adventurers. "Captain!" he blurted, saluting out of habit. "You''re¡ªuh¡ª" His eyes darted to the blood and burns on Eugene''s clothes.


    "We''re fine," Eugene said curtly. "They need healers. What''s going on?"


    The soldier''s face fell. "The temple, sir. It was attacked. Prelate Marthas fought off several beasts inside the grounds."


    Nick felt his stomach drop. "What?" Adrenaline spiked anew, and he clenched his fists. "Is anyone¡ª?"


    "Not sure," the soldier admitted. "They say he got them all. But the damage to the building is bad, and some priests got hurt."


    Eugene''s expression hardened, and the heat that had faded around him seemed to flare up ever so slightly. "Get some men to gather these adventurers," he said, gesturing at the unconscious forms. "Bring them to the healers. Nick¡ªgo home and wake your mother. Tonight''s adventure might not be over yet."

 Chapter 82

    Nothing happened again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soldiers hurried about, double-checking supplies and quietly bickering over shift changes. Someone was always on the lookout¡ªwhile another rushed by with a worried frown.


    Nick exhaled slowly, allowing the swirl of anxious energy to wash over him. Despite the two days that had passed since the temple was attacked, no stampede had come.


    He felt relieved to finally be heading home. After his father announced a double watch and asked everyone who could to lend their support, Nick had effectively been conscripted as a scout.


    Floria had looked grim before, but now the tension in the air was palpable at every corner. The sun hung low in the sky as Nick trudged away from the wall.


    "Kid," a tired woman acknowledged, tipping her helmet at him as he passed. She was one of many new recruits apparently impressed with his "scout spells." They all had the same haunted look these days, jumpy and exhausted from the constant state of high alert.


    He nodded back. "Shift''s done. Good luck up there."


    Truth be told, Nick found the time spent here tedious. He tried to focus on what might be lurking beyond the town''s perimeter and used [Wind God''s Third Eye] to scan the treelines, half-expecting another Vine Wraith or perhaps an entire horde of them. But the forest remained silent. That felt worse than any visible threat.


    Floria was like a coiled spring ready to snap. Everyone expected an attack, and yet it never came.


    The buildings housing the temple''s deposit and greenhouse had been damaged, but they had been repaired quickly, and only a few priests sustained minor injuries. The four adventurers he and Eugene rescued had also recovered, albeit battered and shaken.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t enough to lift morale. Whispers in the marketplace spoke of illusions seen at night or eerie calls in the wind. The gloom was all-encompassing. People flinched at every scrape of cartwheels or breeze that rattled the shutters. Nick could visibly see the exhaustion weighing on everyone.


    I wonder if that''s part of their strategy. They have the advantage of knowing our location, and while Arthur has gone back into the forest to find theirs, I doubt that even a Prestige warrior can pierce through a fey court''s illusions. If they can keep us this tense for a while, we''ll simply drop dead without the need to attack.


    He made a beeline for his house, avoiding the market altogether, working out a kink in his shoulder from holding [Force Shield] for too long during the day''s drills. With his father and mother busy at the wall and Akari gone to guard the caravan¡ªwhich had paid double her salary to ensure her mere presence as a guarantee for their safety¡ªNick had the house for himself. As for Devon¡­ well, he was probably with his girlfriends or brooding about leaving Floria.


    "How about that," he murmured under his breath, pushing the front door open. The house was quiet and dim, with the late afternoon sun slanting through the cracks in the shutters. He felt a small thrill of relief. Finally, some solitude to do something he''d been planning since the fae''s demise.


    He hurried upstairs, quickly latching the door to his room before moving to the window to ensure the yard was clear.


    No one. Perfect.


    He got to work. With great care, Nick drew a small chalk circle on the floor, incorporating symbols from Earth''s thalamic traditions that he adapted to the System''s runic syntax. To the untrained eye, it resembled a child''s scribbles, especially with his flourish of Egyptian hieroglyphs at the edges. However, it was based on months of experimentation and hours of study. If anyone barged in, he could say it was just a simple warding circle to keep illusions at bay. Nothing a promising young mage couldn''t create with some effort.


    Nick knelt, brushing chalk dust off his palms. He paused, rifling through the hidden pocket of his bag to retrieve the two vials that would make the ritual possible.


    "What am I to do with you?" he muttered, glancing at the chunk of flesh. A summoning offering, perhaps, to coerce an intelligent astral entity into aiding him? The piece would almost certainly empower a binding ritual, especially if he used thalamic practices to anchor it. But the blood¡­ the blood might be the perfect reagent for binding a spirit to the house.


    He sighed, eyeing the circle he''d only half-finished. He could glean secrets from an entity if he used the flesh for the summoning. That would be doubly valuable now, with Floria about to be attacked by that type of enemy. However, a genius loci to protect his family from future illusions or mental attacks was just as tempting. He''d survived the fae''s attempt to enter his mind thanks to [Blasphemy]. His family had no such trait to guard them.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He shifted, uncertain, and that was when a sudden rattling noise came from under his bed. Nick froze, heart thumping. He inched closer, hooking a finger under the chest''s handle and pulling it into the light.


    Undoing the latch, Nick carefully lifted the lid. Inside, his prized Grimoire of Semreh vibrated as though possessed by life. The pages rustled, flipping of their own accord until they settled on thick parchment splotched with a half-faded diagram. Strange characters danced along the margins like flickers of a half-lit flame.


    Curiosity overcame caution. Nick brushed aside the chest cover for a better look. The title scrawled across the top in archaic script: "To Summon a Familiar & Bind it to the Household."


    He breathed out. A familiar¡­ that was one of the oldest practices from Earth''s witchcraft, which he had never explored because spirits rarely answered a call there. He hadn''t thought about doing it here because he would have a hard time justifying it to his parents. However, with the right reagents and a strong urge to learn more about incorporeal beings, Nick was ready to give it a try.


    He ran his gaze over the subheadings:


    1.Selection of Reagent (Essence of a Higher Spirit or Fey)


    2.Circle Preparation for Symbiotic Binding


    3.Ancestral House as Anchor


    4.Warnings & Consequences


    This could be the ideal solution. By summoning a familiar tied to the house, he''d effectively create a living ward¡ªa spirit capable of protecting the property from spiritual and corporeal intruders. While it may not be as straightforward as standard runic protection, a genius loci would surpass anything else in versatility and efficiency.


    Yet he knew it was risky. Binding a spirit wasn''t child''s play. One misstep, and it might revolt¡ªor twist the clauses of its contract to harm the household. The chunk of fae flesh or even just the blood would certainly bolster the ritual''s potency, but was that wise?


    He re-read the instructions. The first step was "Attaining the correct synergy with the anchor"¡ªmeaning ensuring the home itself was recognized by the spirit as ancestral land and had an occupant with enough mana to solidify the bond. Nick let out a chuckle. He was that occupant.


    He settled back on his heels, filled with excitement. The Grimoire''s words sparked half a dozen ideas: perhaps he should call a wind-aligned spirit since his strongest affinity was air. A being that would guard the property''s borders and be everywhere at once. However, the question of what exactly to sacrifice and how to structure the ritual lingered. He lacked element-specific ingredients, and waiting much longer wasn''t wise.


    Currently, the stakes were high. With a properly bound familiar, he would not only gain a secret trump card¡ªhe''d also ensure his family''s safety for when he was no longer around. The thought that the system would likely recognize this as an Occultist-specific activity and award him a significant amount of Exp wasn''t far from his mind.


    Then, a small sting of guilt pricked at him. Did he really have any right to do this without telling Dad or Mom? They would surely disapprove of him dabbling in such experiments. Yet they were the ones who would benefit most from a hidden guardian.


    Nick''s gaze dropped to the vials again.


    He inhaled. Maybe in another day or two, he could have done further research and made sure he understood everything the book was telling him to do. But time was short¡ªFloria was in a precarious place, and the forest was too calm. I also don''t know if I''ll have another chance like this.


    A half-smile crept onto his face. "Alright, Semreh," he whispered, brushing a fingertip across the page, "let''s see what your idea of a ''familiar'' truly is."


    Nick carefully began rearranging the circle, copying each symbol from the Grimoire''s instructions onto the chalk lines. He worked slowly, mindful that any error in the design might twist the ritual or unleash something monstrous.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Once he was done, Nick lit the final candle with a snap of his fingers. The ring of salt gleamed dully where it bordered the ritual circle, and he muttered a silent prayer of thanks that he had managed to gather just enough from the kitchen. Semreh''s instructions hadn''t mentioned salt at all, but he refused to gamble with such a critical element of Earth''s protective rites. He had seen enough near-disasters to know better.


    He double-checked the lines for any smudges. A single break in the circle could allow an unwanted force to slither in. Satisfied, he collected the half-filled vial of fae blood and measured out only seven drops. The fluid hissed faintly as it touched the chalk lines, suffusing them with a phosphorescent glow.


    Next came his own blood. The ritual text didn''t specify how many drops, only that it required some "measure of mortal life." Nick decided on three. Three was stable; three was powerful. His grandfather had cautioned against undefined amounts, warning that they left spells dangerously ambiguous. By selecting a precise number, he could be sure he could maintain control. With care, he pricked his finger and let three crimson beads fall in the center of the circle.


    A warm pulse coursed through the air. Candles flickered, and for a moment, the entire room felt fuller¡ªlike someone else had entered. Nick cleared his throat and began to chant. He used a blend of the Thelemaic language from Earth''s grimoires and the runes Semreh provided. The words felt clumsy on his tongue at first, but as he repeated them, weaving a thin layer of power around him.


    "Now Silence ceaseth


    And the moon waxeth sweet;


    It is the hour of Initiation, Initiation, Initiation.


    The kiss of Isis is honeyed;


    My own Will is ended,


    For Will hath attained."


    He sensed the moment the barrier between worlds parted. A handful of shapes lurked at the edges, prowling just beyond the chalk line. Their presence gave off a hungry, grasping aura, and Nick bared his teeth instinctively. Hostile, if weak spirits, drawn by the enticing mixture of mortal blood and fae essence. But the salt boundary and the runic wards on the circle shimmered protectively, denying them an easy foothold in the mortal plane.


    A hiss rattled against the ceiling, but Nick refused to flinch. He kept chanting, focusing his concentration on locating a purer note within the swirling mass of entities. He pictured an unsoiled force, something harmonious with his house and the protective boundary he was forming. It took a while, and being so exposed to the Astral Plane wasn''t pleasant, but he felt a gentler aura slip through the wards, gliding past those hungry beasts. Relief filled him as a faint glow brightened at the heart of the circle.


    Slowly, the light shaped itself into a small, sleek figure. Nick stared in awe as the luminous form solidified into the recognizable silhouette of a cat, tail flicking with lazy confidence. Its fur gleamed silvery-blue, an impossible color in the mundane world. Large eyes, far too wide for an ordinary feline, observed him calmly.


    The hungry phantoms at the circle''s perimeter threw themselves at the barrier again, but with a ripple of mana, the catlike spirit''s presence sealed the circle. Nick allowed himself a short, relieved exhale. The malevolent shapes fizzled and vanished, scattering as if a strong breeze had driven them off.


    The ritual was successful.

 Chapter 83

    The cat padded toward him, twitching its nose in curiosity. It blinked once and then mewled softly, its eyes seeming to reflect countless tiny sparks of light.


    Nick knelt, breathing deeply as he adjusted to being cut off from the Astral Plane once more. "Hey there," he murmured, half-laughing at how bizarre it felt to greet a spirit cat like a pet. But its ears perked, and it brushed against his leg as though seeking acknowledgment. Nick extended a hand, letting the creature sniff him.


    A silent chime from the System flitted across Nick''s consciousness, proclaiming the completion of the [Ritual of Familiar Summoning] and awarding him just enough Exp to raise his level once more.


    You have successfully summoned a [Teraphim]


    You have earned 21.667 Exp


    Level up!


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    24


    73


    33


    37


    36


    61


    85


    60


    It said nothing more, but Nick lifted his eyebrow in surprise. Had he inadvertently used necromancy? He knew teraphims to be household spirits, but often, they were described as being an amalgamation of the caster''s ancestors. The cat exuded no hint of corruption, so he doubted it was the case, but why else would the system use that specific term?


    Nick''s mind spun with questions, but the teraphim abruptly butted its head against his kneecap again. He let out a half-smile. "You''re not my grandpa come to haunt me, are you?" The cat gave a quiet trill, its chest rumbling with a gentle purr. Nick''s shoulders relaxed. He sincerely doubted any hint of either of his grandfathers dwelled within the cat. They would have been caught dead before purring.


    Well, there is an easy way to check. If the spirit has a past, it won''t accept a new name. If it is new, as it should be, it will demand one.


    He studied the fur''s metallic sheen and the delicate lines of the cat''s whiskers. Its eyes were overly large, almost starry, but it carried itself with the same aloof poise of any ordinary feline.


    Noticing the cat''s expectant stare, Nick asked, "Do you want me to name you? The magic will bind us once I do, and there won''t be any going back. If you already have a name, it will fail, and we will both suffer."


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The cat rolled its eyes, looking almost exasperated. Nick chuckled, amused at the decidedly not animalistic behavior.


    After a moment of thought, he patted the silvery creature. "Talbot," he whispered. "I''ll call you Talbot, after my grandfather''s friend. He was a skilled spirit summoner, and you¡­ well, you''re part of that tradition now."


    Talbot blinked, meowing in approval. Although no discernible words formed, Nick felt its acceptance.


    An almost audible click settled in his bones, and he knew instinctively that House Crowley had a new guardian.


    You have bound a Teraphim familiar to your household: You have earned 22.222 Exp


    Nick rose slowly with a tired grin. The circle''s glow faded away, and the candle flames returned to their natural flicker. On the floor, the salty boundary remained intact, with the chalk lines only slightly scuffed. Talbot stepped across it effortlessly, proving once and for all that it was not a malicious spirit. Nick watched the cat with amusement as it explored the room, rubbing its side against the desk and bed.


    After a while, he returned the vial of leftover blood to its hidden spot. Perhaps he might need it again¡ªfor wards or more advanced spells. But for now, he had accomplished a significant achievement¡ªthere would be no more nightly attacks. As long as Talbot was welcome, it would protect the house against any spiritual enemy. Taking a moment to extinguish the candles, Nick observed as Talbot jumped onto his bed, curling up with a satisfied, if tired, sigh.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "I guess it''s been eventful for you too, huh?"


    Nick awoke feeling strangely refreshed. The morning light filtering through his shutters was softer than he remembered, and for a moment, he allowed himself the unusual luxury of just lying there, savoring the peace. Normally, he''d be up at dawn, busy with training or rehearsing spells, but no one had come knocking to drag him out of bed.


    There are advantages to being under attack. Everyone is too preoccupied to bother me this early.


    He shifted, intending to roll onto his side, when something furry pawed at his shoulder. Surprised, he blinked and turned toward the little silver-blue cat sitting at the edge of his pillow. Its wide, luminescent eyes peered at him with a silent demand. Nick snorted. "You know you don''t actually need food, right?" he muttered, still half asleep. "You''re a spiritual cat, not a barn mouser."


    Talbot responded with a loud meow of protest. Then it continued to pat his arm like a cat that knew how to annoy its owner into compliance. Nick let out an amused sigh. "Alright, fine. I''ll find you something," he relented, tossing aside the blankets. He recalled, with a twinge of concern, that he had planned to keep whatever he''d end up summoning hidden for a few days until he could create a decent cover story. But it seemed Talbot didn''t care much for secrecy.


    Yawning, Nick slid out of bed. Talbot bounded off the mattress, nimbly slipping past him and out the door. There was no point in trying to reel it back¡ªlike any cat, it moved on its own terms. Nick could almost feel the spirit''s mild glee at being able to roam freely. Grumbling to himself, he tossed on a shirt and followed it downstairs.


    His parents already occupied the kitchen. Elena sat at the table with a cup of herbal tea while Eugene stood by the window with his arms crossed, looking tired. Both turned at the sound of Nick''s footsteps. Immediately, Elena''s eyes settled on Talbot, who jumped onto his seat and plopped down.


    "What. Is. That."


    Nick rubbed the back of his neck. The curious silver-blue cat padded over and sniffed at the plate of bacon. "Oh¡­ yeah, about that," he started. "I might have picked up a familiar."


    Elena let out a small, surprised breath. "I thought that was more of a Witch thing?"


    "Mages get them sometimes. I made sure it''s not dangerous before taking it in." Nick explained, forcing a smile. "It showed up on its own. Silly color, sure, but I think it''s harmless to us. Talbot''s actually magically sensitive, so he''ll be useful to sniff out any more Wraiths."


    "Your teenage rebellion could have been worse," Eugene muttered, rubbing his eyes. He looked up, noticing Talbot creeping near the table. "If you say it''s ok to keep around, then I have no issues with it. Anything that helps us stay safer is a good thing."


    Elena raised an eyebrow, clearly waiting for more. But before Nick could continue, Eugene threw a piece of bacon at the cat. "You cause any trouble, kitten," he teased gently, "and we''ll give you to a beastmen family. They don''t have any of humanity''s softness." The cat jumped, catching the bacon in midair before trotting off behind a chair to eat it.


    Nick smiled. His father was showing him trust again. And while, in the grand scheme of things, having a familiar as a mage wasn''t that strange, he appreciated not having to answer too many questions. "I made sure it''s safe." He repeated. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eugene nodded, apparently satisfied. "Good enough."


    Elena pursed her lips, clearly unconvinced, but eventually, she dropped it. "Well," she said slowly, "we can keep it around if you''re sure it won''t cause trouble. A little more warmth in this house could do us some good, and I''ve been meaning to get something to handle the rats for the coming season."


    Nick exhaled, relieved not to have to craft any more lies. "Yeah. Talbot should be able to handle that, no problem."


    Elena sipped her tea. "Then come eat. We need to talk."


    Nick moved around the table, taking a seat. On the corner was half a loaf of bread, some eggs, and more bacon, a good portion of which vanished into Talbot''s maw. He quickly served himself a bit as Eugene paced behind them.


    "Arthur''s back," Elena said, setting her cup down. "He only arrived late last night, but there''s talk he''s discovered something about the dungeon."


    Nick perked up. "So that means¡­?"


    Eugene turned and leaned on the windowsill. "It means we have to form an expedition. The best strategy is to strike before they can rally more monsters or create another wave. The temple''s damage is minor, but the consequences could be catastrophic if we allow them to grow bolder, and the people are already nervous enough as it is."


    Nick swallowed, grimacing. "Are you sure we can take the fae? The one we faced the other day was already strong enough, and from what I understand, it wasn''t the most powerful of the bunch."


    His father shrugged. "We can''t just sit around and do nothing. I''d like to hire some high-level adventurers, sure, but the time doesn''t allow for it."


    Nick nodded slowly, slicing a piece of bread. "I get that. But how am I¡­?"


    Eugene paused to glance at him. "I''d like you to come too."


    Elena''s posture stiffened, and she placed a hand over Nick''s. "Excuse me?"


    Eugene cleared his throat softly. "Both Nick and Devon are old enough to help protect Floria. You know that. Devon will stay behind to assist you with the watch since he will leave soon. However, Nick''s sensory spells are far more valuable on the field. There''s no one else with quite that range or precision. Even the Scouts we have focus more on gathering information with their physical senses, which isn''t very effective against the fae."


    Elena pursed her lips, her voice cold. "You do realize how dangerous a dungeon crawl is, especially if the Court is expected to fight back?"


    Nick awkwardly pulled his hand away, feeling a faint flush creep onto his cheeks. It was both comforting and embarrassing that his mother wanted to protect him. She was probably right about the danger, yet a part of him thrilled at the idea. He was strong enough for this, wasn''t he?


    Eugene''s reply came with a cautious nod. "He''s no helpless child, Elena. We fought a Courtly fae together. He''s scouted along the wall for days and already participated in a fight under Darien. His spells alone might save half a dozen lives if we detect threats in time."


    Tucked under the table, Nick felt Talbot''s silver tail brush against his foot, as if trying to reassure him. One part of him wanted to shout that he was ready, that he could do more than just guard the wall. Another part knew that doing so would show he wasn''t ready, and so he remained silent.


    Elena''s features lost their combativeness, but she still didn''t look completely convinced. "You know that if you go through with this, Nick will be right in the middle of it. I don''t believe for a second that he''ll hold back or shy away from danger."


    "He can take care of himself," Eugene said simply. Then, softer, "Look, if everything goes smoothly, we''ll take out a few clusters of monsters and head back once we''re sure the dungeon core is destroyed and the fae have lost their foothold. Arthur will be there to tackle the worst of the enemies, and they are unlikely to risk open war when they stand to lose so much against him. With you and the temple staff holding the fort, we can deliver a deathly blow before they can gather enough monsters to wash us in a tide."


    Nick had heard enough, and as soon as his mother sighed in defeat, he asked, "When are we leaving?"


    Eugene smirked. "Arthur is finalizing details and selecting volunteers, so if everything goes as planned, tomorrow. We also need to hold a general meeting to establish a strategy."


    Elena shook her head resignedly, though she leaned in to tousle Nick''s hair. "You''re too eager sometimes, you know that?" she murmured, lips quirking in a half-smile. "You really take after your parents too much."


    Nick smiled back. "I promise to be careful. And I''ll have Dad." He pointed his chin at Eugene, who returned the grin wryly.


    At that moment, Talbot jumped onto the table, swishing his tail as if demanding more bacon. Nick quickly scooped the cat into his arms to avoid a reprimand from his mother. The spirit cat mewled, unimpressed, but Nick just chuckled.


    Yes, we just need to be careful...

 Chapter 84

    Nick walked behind his father down the corridor. The town hall was old but grand, with high ceilings and intricate carvings, showcasing the Crowley family''s successful stewardship of Floria. Nowadays, it rarely saw any significant use¡ªonly for festivals or official gatherings¡ªyet here they were.


    Dozens of voices overlapped in anxious debate and half-laughter, all laced with tension. His father paused at the threshold, taking in the scene with a glance. Only after he had spotted what he needed did he nod for Nick to follow. Together, they moved forward, and the hall began to quiet down.


    A diverse crowd welcomed them: Floria''s highest-ranking soldiers stood in clusters, wearing partial armor or formal uniforms. Adventurers, both men and women of various races, gathered around an older man with a commanding presence¡ªArthur. Priests milled about as well, although Nick didn''t see Vicar Alexander among them. Instead, Prelate Marthas led the robed group. Nick also spotted Ogden leaning against a wall at the far end of the room.


    The stares turned to them, and a sudden hush spread as everyone realized the Captain had arrived.


    A soldier offered Eugene a stiff salute. "Captain Crowley, everyone''s here, sir," he said.


    Eugene nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Yon." His voice quieted the last whispers of conversation. "Let''s get started then."


    Nick slipped away from his father''s side, drifting toward the edge of the gathering. Familiar faces nodded greetings at him, but he was content to linger near the periphery; this meeting had little space for a teen, no matter how much progress he''d made. He caught sight of Rhea by a table piled with maps, so he moved to stand beside her.


    She nodded silently, an orange lock escaping her messy bun. Nick mouthed a hello, and she smiled back, though tension was evident in the set of her jaw.


    Eugene placed both hands on the oak surface, looking around at the assembled crowd. With a final nod to indicate readiness, he took his seat. Everyone else followed suit: priests, soldiers, adventurers, and a few of the more important civilians perched on benches or chairs.


    Clearing his throat, Eugene addressed them. "Thank you for coming. As some of you know, we''ve convened to hear Arthur''s report from his scouting of the deep forest. Based on his findings, we''ll plan our next steps against whatever threat emerges. I trust everyone here understands the gravity of the situation."


    Arthur stood. "I''ll be brief. I ventured beyond our usual patrol lines and immediately saw signs of a build-up. Monsters were more numerous, and they grew stronger the further I went. Nothing we can''t handle if they stay scattered, but it''s a clear sign that the dungeon is gaining power."


    He paused, letting the realization sink in. Usually, a glut of monsters was a good thing, as it meant people''s purses would fatten, but given their precarious situation, they had a different perspective. More monsters meant more casualties when they eventually attacked.


    Eugene gestured for quiet, letting Arthur continue.


    "That alone wouldn''t necessarily threaten the town. We''ve already fought off a wave, along with smaller skirmishes. But a crucial difference is the presence of higher-tier beasts. I''ve seen wyverns roosting much closer than they used to. I even found tracks from a Moss Oni." That elicited soft gasps. Even the more hardened faces appeared alarmed. "Yes, a Moss Oni. If it''s wandering these parts, that''s effectively a ''Town Killer'' on the loose."


    Marthas folded his hands and leaned back with a glint in his eyes. A hush spread once more as everyone waited to hear the end of the report.


    Arthur sighed, caressing his beard as he frowned. "Finally¡ªand I suspect this is the real crisis¡ªI was able to confirm that a Summer Court has settled within the dungeon''s territory."


    The room erupted with whispers, and tension turned to dismay. Not everyone understood what that meant, but context allowed most to infer it wasn''t good.


    We expected it, but that doesn''t mean it''s good news. Technically, it could have just been a few rogue fae toying with mortals. But if Arthur says it''s a Court, then it''s a Court.


    "Enough. Let the man finish." Eugene roared.


    Arthur nodded in thanks. "This Court might be led by a high fae or even a Faerie Lord. I can''t say how large or how deeply entrenched it is. But I know the illusions I saw ran deeper than any single noble could command. My guess is they found and have taken control of the dungeon''s core. If so,"¡ªhe shrugged¡ª"they''ll keep expanding rapidly."


    Eugene''s jaw tightened. "That''s¡­ dire news indeed." His gaze swept the assembly. "I won''t mince words. If it is the Summer Court we know of which has taken residence in the dungeon, Floria''s next wave of invaders could be unstoppable. The time for a preemptive strike might be upon us." Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    The adventurers around Arthur exchanged grim looks. One of them, a hulking swordsman, cleared his throat. "Should we call for an expedition, Captain? We can''t fight a Court in open territory, but maybe we can weaken them enough to make them rethink an attack."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Marthas tapped a finger on the tabletop, prompting everyone to turn to him. "We need a thorough plan. My priests can keep mirages at bay, but a Court has many tricks beyond mere illusions. The monsters alone will pose a problem. The wise approach is to infiltrate and sabotage. We must destroy the dungeon''s core."


    Before anyone could respond, Ogden, leaning on his cane with a reptilian half-smile, added quietly, "My apprentice and I will supply a new batch of potions if you give us a day."


    So it''s official: we will assault a dungeon rife with new monsters, illusions, and who knows what else.


    Eugene nodded grimly. "Yes, that''s precisely why we''ve gathered. If we move quickly, we can possibly stop them before they mount a force big enough to sweep us. Arthur, you''ve scouted the area. Will you lead again?"


    Arthur gave a nod. "Yes, I''ll lead the core group." His eyes sparked with electricity as they fell on the array of uneasy faces, from soldiers to mages. "We''ll need numbers, specialized spellcasters, healers from the temple, potions, and much more. Repeating the success we''ve had in scouting so far is crucial."


    Nick caught the subtle emphasis, and from the corner of his eye, he noticed Rhea shift toward him, pursing her lips in worry. He also felt his father''s gaze briefly pass over him with the same expectation.


    Marthas finally stood, walking to Eugene''s side until he towered over him. It was a perfectly innocent gesture of support, yet the way he loomed made it clear he wasn''t just suggesting something. "Time is of the essence, Captain. Let us finalize the details with haste. The longer we wait, the more time the Court has to weave illusions, enthrall local beasts, or even gather new allies from outside."


    Eugene nodded, though his raised eyebrow revealed he had noticed the power play and was wondering where it might lead. "Very well. We''ll figure out our squad rosters. Everyone, remain calm¡ªthis mission is our best defense. Get ready for at least a week of deployment."


    Marthas smiled, pleased. "Then I would like the honor of leading another squad. I believe I can layer enough protections over the temple to transform it into a safe retreat should the fae try to attack Floria while we aren''t here¡ªthat will give me the chance to ensure the Enemies are properly purged."


    His menacing smile made it clear that he was looking forward to doing just that.


    Nick stepped out of the meeting hall as the crowd began to disperse, with each member hurrying off to gather equipment or call in favors before the expedition to the Green Ocean set out tomorrow. He noticed that, despite the heated tone inside, most people wore determined expressions rather than defeated frowns.


    His father lingered near the doors, discussing something with Darien. Nick was halfway down the steps, thinking about what he needed for the coming trek when Eugene''s voice rang out.


    "Nick!"


    He turned just in time to see a small pouch arc through the air. Snatching it with a flex of telekinesis, Nick blinked. The jingle of coins inside made it clear what it was. "Uh, thanks, Dad!" he called, raising it in salute.


    "Try not to spend it all on one trinket!" Eugene said with a smile.


    Nick felt warmth flutter in his chest as he dashed away. His father was showing him trust again¡ªif not total acceptance, at least a willingness to put real faith in Nick''s decisions.


    He held the pouch as he trotted down the main road. After the fiasco with the demon infiltration at the temple, travelers had started to drift away from the streets closest to the wall, but the real shock came when Nick rounded the last bend leading to the marketplace. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He halted abruptly. The usually busy area, filled with colorful tents and lively chatter, had changed. Crates slid onto carts, cloth canopies were folded away, and merchants bundled their wares. The caravan was preparing to leave.


    Nick scanned the rows of stalls, searching for vendors selling potions and magical trinkets. He particularly needed some reagents for potential rituals and possibly a new dagger that could come in handy in tight spots. However, the urgency around him¡ªmen rolling up rugs, women securing boxes onto wagons¡ªmade it obvious that time was running out.


    One merchant recognized him and gave a solemn nod. At his stall, a patchwork of protective amulets hung from hooks. Nick approached, remembering that this was where he''d once snagged a little trinket. "What''s going on?" Nick asked, glancing around at the half-dismantled tent.


    The man appeared subdued. "The caravan leadership decided we''re pulling out tomorrow morning. It''s too risky to stay." He waved his hand toward the nearby loaded wagons. "We initially thought the demon scare would blow over, but the last attack proved otherwise. And now, there''s talk of another stampede¡­ no thanks." He scowled, as if angry with the world for forcing him to leave.


    Nick let out a low whistle. "That soon, huh?"


    "By sunrise, we''re gone," the merchant confirmed. "Which means if you need anything, buy now or never."


    Nick nodded in thanks. Then, mindful of the crowd milling behind him, he leaned in to check the merchant''s wares. But though he tried, he found mostly mundane items left: cheap charms or half-baked protection trinkets. The real valuable stock, he realized, had likely already been boxed up.


    Still, Nick managed to purchase a few useful items¡ªpowdered eggshell for enhancing spells, a few pouches of stoneroot, and a jar of stasis salts that could preserve monstrous remains. Despite the man''s annoyance, these final items would be invaluable once Nick got into the depths of the dungeon. He counted out coins, wincing at how quickly the sum disappeared. Yet the tinkle of leftover silver in his father''s pouch reassured him that he was still in the green.


    "Good luck, kid," the merchant said with earnest worry. "I hope you make it." With that, he busied himself with lowering a crate onto his wagon.


    Nick thanked him, stepping aside to let others pass. He scanned the stalls for the battered old tent that once housed that eccentric old woman who had gifted him Semreh''s grimoire.


    Soon enough, he found her pitch¡­ empty. The spot where her crates had been stacked was bare, as if no one had stood there at all. Only a few scattered footprints marked the dirt. Nick frowned. It was hard to believe she''d leave so quickly¡ªjust another sign of how spooked everyone was.


    He lingered, turning to ask a couple of bored men tightening their wagon''s harness. "Excuse me, do you know what happened to the old lady who sold books? Small stand, wrinkly, and a really big attitude?"


    The men exchanged puzzled glances. One gave Nick a shrug. "Books? I¡­ never saw a stand like that, lad. We''ve no librarian with us, let alone some old crone. Maybe you''re mixing her up with the potion-seller? She''s not old, but she is cranky."


    Nick opened his mouth, then closed it. "No, definitely a bookseller. She was¡ª" He stopped, reading the baffled expression on their faces. "Never mind. Thanks anyway." Could they be lying, or did the woman''s entire presence vanish like she had never been there?


    He was about to move on when a shout caught his attention. "Nick!" Familiar footsteps pounded the earth, and he turned to see Rhea jogging over, breathing hard. Her orange hair was partially loose from its braids, and she looked frazzled, as though she''d run the entire length of the market in a single sprint.


    "Rhea?"


    She wiped sweat from her forehead. "Finally found you. Ogden wants to see you."


    Nick blinked, scanning her expression for any sign of trouble. "Aren''t you guys busy with the potions?" He gestured at the disarrayed marketplace.


    She nodded, sucking in oxygen. "We are, but he asked me to drag you over as soon as I saw you. Something about the expedition, I assume." She recovered enough to give him a sharp look. "You''re going, then?"


    Nick hesitated. "Seems so. Dad wants me to help with scouting, especially since illusions are a concern." His gaze flicked to the busy thoroughfare, where merchants hustled with carts. "It''s all happening so fast."


    Rhea sighed, nodding. "It always does in hard times. Let''s go. Ogden hates waiting."

 Chapter 85

    Rhea hurried Nick through Floria, running around carts and dodging busy merchants packing their stalls. Since the caravan was supposed to stay at least until the Purification of the Ashes, nearly everyone still had a good amount of items left to sell, not to mention the monster ingredients they had collected from the locals. Nick would have thought it impossible for them to leave so soon, but he figured merchant classes must possess skills that made packing up more efficient.


    Rhea was clearly very tense, but given the overall situation, Nick didn''t feel the need to ask her why. She understood he was about to risk his life again, and that if the expedition failed, she would either be swept away in a tide of monsters or have to flee once more.


    Yeah, the perspective of being forced to abandon everything she knows again is probably what''s making her so tense. If Elia was here, she''d know how to lighten the tension¡­


    When they arrived at Ogden''s shop, Nick was immediately struck by a wall of thick, herbal-smelling air. The interior felt warmer than usual, a byproduct of the bubbling cauldrons scattered throughout the main workshop. Ogden stood at the center of the chaos, his sleeves rolled up and his clawed fingers carefully adjusting the flames beneath his mixtures.


    Huh, those are some pretty neat containment fields. The air from each cauldron is filtered through a bubble before drifting away. I can tell it''s trapping the more volatile compounds inside, but how is it¡­


    Nick barely had time to appreciate the sheer complexity of the process before Ogden snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, the fires under the cauldrons winked out, plunging the room into temporary darkness. The potions continued to bubble for a few moments before gradually subsiding. Then, all at once, the brews settled, their contents perfectly still. The entire sequence unfolded so seamlessly that it took Nick a moment to process what he had just witnessed.


    No fire magic. No gust of wind to extinguish the flames. Just¡­ control.


    Nick narrowed his eyes. Ogden had used something different. He expected the Alchemist class to have some pretty impressive skills, especially considering how far along the old man had to be, so that had to be it.


    Before he could open his mouth to ask, Ogden grabbed him by the sleeve and pulled him toward a side door. "Come," the old alchemist said gruffly. "No time to waste."


    Nick barely managed to send Rhea a questioning glance before he was dragged into the back room, where rows upon rows of boxes were neatly stacked against the walls. Magically dampened, he realized, as he could feel nothing from within. That''s a clever way to keep something secret. Even if the ingredient inside isn''t particularly dangerous or likely to react with the ambient mana. The material blocks any sensory skill or spell.


    He recognized this place. It was where Rhea had retrieved the Dream Spider venom during his first visit. This was Ogden''s real vault¡ªwhere he kept the good stuff.


    Ogden wasted no time sifting through the stacks. He muttered under his breath as he rummaged through the crates, occasionally glancing back at Nick as if sizing him up.


    Nick crossed his arms, watching. "Mind telling me what''s going on? Or are we just playing the ''mysterious old man with secrets'' game again?"


    Ogden snorted but didn''t stop searching. "I knew the cycle would repeat again. Didn''t expect things to get this bad so quickly, though."


    Nick frowned. "Cycle?"


    Ogden didn''t elaborate, but his eyes shone in the dim sunlight, sharp and knowing. "That''s why I always prepare contingency plans," he muttered, finally letting out a satisfied grunt. He reached deep into one of the boxes and pulled out a small wooden case, no larger than a finger in length.


    He turned and held it out to Nick.


    Nick didn''t move to take it immediately. Instead, he lifted an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    Ogden exhaled in amusement. "Good. You''re not completely reckless."


    Nick ignored the joke. Although he doubted the old man would actually try to hurt him, it was simply good practice not to take things at face value. Sometimes, even a brief interaction could be enough to cause harm.


    Ogden rolled the small box between his fingers, watching Nick closely before explaining, "This is a failsafe¡ªa trump card, in case you encounter a Fae who decides to focus their attention on you."


    Nick''s grip on his arms tightened. "And what''s in it?"


    Ogden clicked his tongue. "You ask too many questions."


    "I like knowing if I''m carrying something that''ll explode in my pocket."


    Ogden let out a bark of laughter. "You shouldn''t open it unless you''re in real danger. If you do, make sure you''re absolutely certain you have no other option."


    Nick hesitated. He didn''t like vague answers when it came to magic, especially when it involved something as fickle as the fae. "That''s not very reassuring."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Ogden met his gaze evenly. "It''s not meant to be."


    Nick studied him for a long moment. Ogden wasn''t the type to hand out gifts lightly. If he was giving him this, it meant he genuinely thought Nick might need it. That alone was concerning.


    After a few seconds, he reached out and took the box.


    It felt surprisingly light and smooth beneath his fingertips. A simple wooden lock, crafted from the same material as the box, secured it. Nick doubted it would withstand much damage, but its purpose was to keep whatever it held, contained. Knowing Ogden, it was likely something powerful.


    The old man nodded approvingly before dismissing him. "Good. Now scram. I have several more batches I have to go through if I want at least half of you to come back in one piece."


    Nick glanced down at the box one last time, then tucked it securely into his coat pocket and turned on his heel.


    Just as he left the shop, he felt Rhea rush to catch up and he obligingly slowed down, turning around.


    "That thing is dangerous." She said, staring at the little box.


    "I gathered. I doubt anything that can harm a fae could be anything but."


    "No. It''s really dangerous. Ogden made it using the still-beating heart of a dryad that tried to attack us."


    Nick sighed.


    Nick sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, meticulously going over the contents of his pack. His fingers brushed over each item to make sure he hadn''t forgotten anything¡ªvials of powdered herbs, extra mana cores, two empty flasks, thunderhoof jerky, a small knife, chalk for emergency ritual circles, and the ingredients he had picked up earlier at the market. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exhaled sharply through his nose. No matter how carefully he prepared, it didn''t change the fact that he was heading into the Green Ocean, where dungeons, monsters, and now fae awaited. I have to remember that the expedition isn''t relying on me alone. Sure, my sensing spells are among the best, but I''m just a cog in the machine.


    Nick wasn''t used to working with so many people and wasn''t sure he liked it, but he had no other choice.


    A soft thump and the rustling of fur caught his attention.


    Talbot sat on the windowsill, his silvery-blue fur reflecting the moonlight that seeped through the shutters. The spirit cat''s wide eyes tracked Nick''s every movement with a knowing expression. He flicked his tail, clearly unimpressed.


    "You''ve been watching me for the past ten minutes," Nick muttered, rolling his eyes as he tucked a bundle of incense into his pack. "What? Never seen a guy pack before?"


    Talbot let out a slow, deliberate *mrrp* and padded down from the window, circling Nick''s pack before glancing up at him.


    Nick huffed. "I''m going on a trip," he said, lifting an eyebrow at the cat''s clear dissatisfaction. "It''ll just be for a few days."


    Talbot gave him a deeply unimpressed look that very clearly said, "Elaborate."


    Nick sighed. "Fine. I''ll be part of the expedition heading into the Green Ocean to attack the dungeon that''s growing in our direction."


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    The cat''s ears flicked forward slightly. Then, in one fluid motion, he hopped onto Nick''s desk and strutted across the cluttered surface, his tail held high. His gaze darted to the window, walls, and wooden beams overhead before he sat.


    Nick watched for a moment before realization clicked. "You''re staying here to protect the house, huh?"


    Turning to face him, Talbot flicked his tail in unmistakable agreement.


    Nick''s lips quirked into a smile. "I appreciate it."


    The cat made a satisfied noise before jumping down, brushing against Nick''s leg briefly before settling near the foot of the bed, clearly content.


    Nick returned to packing, tucking a few more small items into place before suddenly feeling a familiar presence and footsteps in the hall.


    Devon.


    Nick blinked in surprise. His brother rarely came to his room at night. Rarer still¡ªhe knocked.


    "Yeah?" he called.


    The door creaked open. Devon stood in the doorway for a second, taking in the state of half-packed supplies scattered around. To Nick''s further surprise, he didn''t comment or tease¡ªdidn''t make a single quip about how much Nick looked like a nervous kid trying to run away from home.


    Instead, he stepped inside and closed the door behind him.


    Then, without a word, he sat down on the bed and patted the space next to him.


    This is starting to get concerning. If Talbot had been less calm, I would have thought he was possessed.


    Nick hesitated for a second before moving to sit beside him.


    For a moment, they just sat there. Outside, the night insects sang their usual chorus.


    Devon exhaled slowly. "So, you''re really going."


    Nick glanced at him. "You already knew that."


    "Yeah."


    Nick hummed. "I have to." Implied was that it was House Crowley''s duty to do so. That''s probably why he''s here. It must be frustrating to be unable to help.


    Devon ran a hand through his hair before looking at him seriously. "You''re gonna be careful, right?"


    Nick blinked. He''d expected teasing, a challenge, maybe even some ribbing about how his ''little brother was getting in over his head again.'' But Devon''s voice was firm, and the usual humor was absent.


    "I mean it, Nick," Devon continued. "This isn''t just another practice fight in the yard. This is real. I know you''re talented, and I know you''re smarter than most people realize, and everyone already thinks you are a genius, but¡­" He exhaled. "You can''t afford to make mistakes out there."


    Nick''s fingers tightened slightly around his knee. "I know."


    "Promise me."


    Nick met his brother''s gaze. He saw something there that Devon rarely let slip¡ªgenuine concern.


    After a moment, he nodded. "I promise I won''t be reckless."


    Devon studied him for a second longer, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Good."


    They sat in silence for a few more beats before Devon spoke again. "I''m leaving tomorrow, too."


    Nick blinked. "What?" Even as he spoke, he connected the dots with what he''d seen at the market.


    "The caravan''s heading back to Alluria, and Master Xander is waiting for me," Devon said, stretching his arms behind him. "Didn''t expect it to be so soon, but here we are."


    Nick felt a strange weight settle in his chest. He had been so wrapped up in his own preparations, in the looming expedition, that he had almost forgotten that Devon would be leaving, too.


    He looked down at his hands, then, without fully thinking, he lunged forward, wrapping his arms around his brother''s torso.


    Devon let out a surprised noise before huffing a small laugh. "Really? You''re getting sentimental now?"


    Nick didn''t answer, just squeezed tighter. Devon returned the hug a second later, clapping a firm hand against his back.


    "You better not get yourself killed before I visit next," Devon muttered.


    Nick smirked. "You better not let the city folks turn you into a pompous ass."


    Devon barked a laugh. "No promises."


    They sat like that for a moment before finally pulling away.


    Devon ruffled Nick''s hair, grinning. "Alright, runt. Get your packing done. You''ve got an expedition to survive."


    Nick rolled his eyes but smiled. "And you''ve got some rich kids to impress."


    Devon stood, stretching before heading to the door. "Get some sleep, alright?"


    Nick nodded, watching as his brother left.


    He let out a slow breath.


    Tomorrow, they would both be setting out on different paths.

 Chapter 86

    Nick woke long before the sun began to brighten the horizon. The world outside remained enveloped in the quiet of pre-dawn, yet he could already sense movement within the house. His room was dim, with only slivers of moonlight filtering through the shutters to provide illumination.


    Talbot stirred beside him. As Nick shifted, the cat let out a disgruntled mewl, stretching out with lazy elegance before cracking open one starry eye in annoyance.


    Nick chuckled, already halfway out of bed. "Go back to sleep," he murmured as he pulled on his clothes. "You don''t need to be up for this."


    Talbot''s tail flicked, but he did not move. Who knew spirits like to sleep so much?


    Nick didn''t bother trying to be quiet. The expedition wouldn''t be leaving for several more hours, but Devon¡ªDevon was leaving now. And Nick would be damned if he didn''t see him off.


    We''ve had our heart-to-heart, but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t be there as he leaves.


    As he descended the stairs, he was met with the sight of his entire family already awake.


    Devon stood near the door, adjusting the straps on his pack. Although he had always been strong, his frame seemed broader now and his stance more solid. He had grown a couple of inches in the past months, but Nick expected he''d be almost unrecognizable the next time they saw each other. Both his parents were pretty tall, and Devon had a frame that promised an oak-like build.


    Eugene and Elena¡ªalready dressed in leather armor¡ªstood close by, watching him with proud and bittersweet expressions. Even Akari had shown up after disappearing for a few days. Standing near the hearth with her arms crossed, she offered a rare nod of approval as Devon tested the weight of his luggage.


    Nick smiled. He might not be exactly the son he ought to be, but he had grown to love this strange family even more than what Kid Nick''s memories instilled in him.


    For all the chaos of the past few days¡ªthe planning, the expeditions, and the looming threat of the dungeon¡ªhis parents had still found time to be here. They would rush back to the wall as soon as this was over, but Nick knew they wouldn''t miss this for anything.


    Devon let out a breath, rolling his shoulders as if trying to shake off nervousness. "I''ll be back," he said steadily, though there was an undeniable tightness in his tone. It wasn''t surprising that he was being hit by the emotions now. Despite being an adventurous teenager, he''d never been far from home without their parents, and certainly not for more than a day.


    "And I''ll be much, much stronger." He continued.


    There was something fierce in the way he said it¡ªdetermination, yes, but also frustration. Frustration that he couldn''t stay and fight, that he had to leave when Floria was still in danger.


    Nick saw it in the way Devon''s hands curled at his sides and how his jaw clenched. He also saw the unshed tears that shimmered just beneath the surface.


    Eugene stepped forward first, clasping a firm hand on his shoulder. "We''re proud of you, son."


    Elena followed, pulling him into a tight hug. "You''ll do amazing things," she whispered. "We know it."


    Devon exhaled sharply, as if trying to steady himself, before nodding.


    Then, he turned to Nick.


    Nick grinned. "Try not to trip over your own feet out there," he said, reaching out and giving Devon a solid slap on the shoulder, perhaps a little harder than necessary. We''ve already done the sappy stuff. Better to send him off like this.


    Devon stumbled forward a step, scowling as he caught his balance. The heavy pack on his back certainly didn''t do him any favors. "Damn it, Nick."


    Nick smirked. "Next time I see you, I hope you''ll have learned how to take a punch."


    A slow grin spread across Devon''s face. "Next time I see you, I hope you''ll have learned how to throw a real one."


    With one last nod to his family, Devon took a deep breath and stepped through the doorway, with Akari following him.


    The night swallowed him up, and just like that, he was gone.


    Nick stood there for a moment, watching the space where his brother had been.


    His parents had left mere minutes after Devon¡ªthey had too much to handle before the expedition left. Apparently, some adventurers were raising a fuss about being contracted with the caravan despite their outstanding obligations to the town. It wasn''t surprising that some more selfish people were trying to flee, but it certainly didn''t help when time was so tight.


    They''d told Nick to get back to sleep if he was done packing. Of course, he''d already done that the previous evening, but he had no intention to slip back into Morpheus'' embrace.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That gave Nick a few precious hours to complete his own preparations before he had to leave.


    After retrieving his bag with the necessary ingredients, he went back downstairs and immediately noticed Talbot sitting in the middle of the living room, his tail curled neatly around his paws. The cat''s knowing gaze met his own.


    Nick paused, narrowing his eyes. "¡­What?"


    Talbot blinked, slow and deliberate.


    Nick frowned, then sighed. "Right. You already know what I''m going to ask. That''s definitely not just a spirit thing, because I''ve yet to meet any who can enter my mind."


    Talbot rose fluidly to his feet, padding forward. He didn''t need to say anything. The expectation was clear.


    Nick let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "Alright, alright. Let''s get started. I can figure out your secrets later."


    He had one more ritual to complete before leaving. One last bit of power to claim. Talbot would be the perfect warden, given his specialty.


    Some might believe that participating in semi-religious rituals with the Marthas in town, along with an entire forest of fae who want to kill me, would be a terrible idea, and they''d usually be correct. But they don''t have Talbot, and they certainly don''t have [Blasphemy].


    Sure, he''d summoned the cat with the intention of providing a last line of defense for his family, but given the absence of anyone to protect, it would be a waste not to use him.


    The fact that he''s here will also allow me to not waste the last bits of obsidian I have left. I haven''t found any in the market, and I haven''t gone exploring in a while. I guess that''s another thing I have to do once the dungeon''s taken care of.


    Nick hurried through the fields, his boots crunching on the dried stalks of wild grass. The eastern sky was beginning to brighten, the first hints of dawn painting it in streaks of violet and gold. He didn''t have much time.


    His destination was carefully chosen to be far enough from the usual training ground that no one would think to look for him. Too many people were aware of that spot, and an interruption at this moment would ruin everything. This was delicate work. He needed focus.


    The land sloped downward here, the soft grass thick and untouched. No well-worn paths, no signs of recent movement. Perfect.


    Nick took a deep breath, centering himself through the Stalking Gait, before he began to set up.


    He retrieved several mundane sunstones from his pack, which glowed faintly with captured daylight. He carefully placed them in the familiar shape of a pentagram. Their positioning had to be exact¡ªif even one was slightly off, the effect would be diminished, and he was counting on his increased understanding of ritual magic to earn a bump in spell level.


    Then came the monster cores. Five in total, one at each point of the star. Their energies hummed beneath his fingertips, rich with the remnants of life force from the creatures they had once belonged to. The dungeon might take his life, but he couldn''t deny that it made rituals much easier. I knew several people on Earth who would have given their firstborn away for access to this many cores.


    He straightened, taking in his work. The last time he had performed the [Welcoming of the Sun], he had been hesitant, unsure of his abilities. Not anymore. Now, he understood how this world''s magic worked. He had refined his instincts and built up his knowledge.


    This time, he was aiming for the star.


    Nick rolled his shoulders, closed his eyes, and began to chant.


    The words were old and guttural, as Leopontic was a language almost no one spoke on Earth. He did not doubt that a few mage families had kept the knowledge alive, but he might be the best among the independents. They felt right in his mouth, felt like they belonged there.


    "O radiant one, whose light breaks the veil of night, I call upon thee.


    Look upon this day and see it blessed, as I honor thee in turn.


    Grant me thy favor, that I may walk beneath thy gaze with strength."


    As he spoke, the sunstones flared with golden warmth. The monster cores trembled in place, their latent energy stirring, drawn into the spell''s framework.


    Nick immediately felt a shift in the air as a weight pressed against his spirit.


    It was different from before. Back then, the presence had barely been noticeable¡ªjust enough for him to realize that invoking the sun here would be different than what he was used to.


    On Earth, coming under Sol''s influence meant being caught in its ever-burning energy. The caster would receive a boost to their strength, sure, but the delirium that followed, the manic necessity to do something, was a drawback that made the ritual impractical most of the time.


    This time, there was a noticeable weight behind the star''s attention. Enough so that he was sure he would have already fallen apart without his trump card.


    [Blasphemy] flared to life. The pressure diminished instantly, unable to even take hold. The manic whispers that urged him to burn through the unending energy faded away before they could push into his mind.


    A yowl split the air.


    Nick''s eyes snapped open just in time to see Talbot, fur bristling, standing just outside the pentagram''s reach. The spirit cat''s silver-blue coat shimmered strangely as if reacting to the ritual''s energy.


    The pressure eased further. Now, he could no longer feel anything futilely striking against his shielded mind.


    Nick exhaled. The ritual would be successful.


    The final words left his lips, rumbling from his chest. "I rise with thee, O sun. And with thee, I burn."


    The pentagram flared¡ªnot just with golden light, but with heat. A ripple of warmth washed over Nick, sinking deep into his bones. The monster cores cracked, their power spent, their essence devoured by the ritual.


    Then, silence.


    Nick stood still, feeling his pulse thrumming in his ears. His body felt lighter, faster, stronger. He clenched a fist, feeling an undeniable surge of power coursing through him.


    A system notification blinked into view:


    [Welcoming of the Sun] - Skill Level Up!


    Proficient Rank Achieved!


    +15,000 EXP


    +5 to Strength, Dexterity, and Endurance (23:49:23/24:00:00)


    Tier 2 Sickness Resistance (23:49:23/24:00:00)


    Error


    Talent: Blasphemy prevented [Sun''s Blessing].


    Nick grinned.


    That was significantly better than his first attempt. He had expected a boost, but five whole stat points across the board? That was insane. The sickness resistance was also good. He didn''t know if the fae would resort to poison or pathogens, but it was better to be prepared for just about any underhanded tactic.


    He took a deep breath, rolling his shoulders. He felt great. Better than great.


    Talbot padded over to him, tail flicking in annoyance.


    Nick chuckled. "Yeah, yeah. I know. I should''ve told you I was doing this."


    The cat huffed, then butted its head against his leg before stalking off toward the house.


    Nick followed more leisurely, basking in the afterglow of the ritual''s success.


    Then, a prickle of awareness ran down his spine. Nick''s footsteps halted.


    His senses flared, his mind stretching outward. Something¡ª no, someone¡ª was approaching fast.


    Without hesitation, he cast [Wind God''s Third Eye]. His vision expanded. The wind whispered, feeding him information, mapping out the world around him.


    And he saw her on the path leading toward his house.


    Elia.


    Nick exhaled, shaking his head slightly. He should have known she''d come to find him eventually. He just hadn''t expected it to be now.


    This is going to be another one of those days, huh? Adjusting his backpack, Nick continued toward the house.


    Whatever this was about, he had a feeling his friend wasn''t here just to see him off.

 Chapter 87

    Nick stood still, savoring the sunlight after the chill of the night. Under the glow of the [Welcoming of the Sun], he felt a peculiar emotion as the rays touched him. There was no manic energy, but the warmth flowing through his veins was distinctly unique. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could hear Elia''s hurried footsteps, uneven and quick, like someone who hadn''t completely made up her mind about coming here but had decided at the last second to push forward anyway.


    When she finally came into sight, he noticed she looked very disheveled. Her ears were pinned flat against her head, and her tail was tucked tight against her side. Her breath came fast, though not from exertion¡ªmore from nerves.


    She didn''t greet him. She didn''t even try to put on a facade of normalcy. She couldn''t know I was listening at her house, but it doesn''t take a genius to realize that something changed after the inspection. She never showed up for the lessons again, and even outside the temple, she has been absent.


    Nick crossed his arms and waited, but as the seconds stretched and she continued to just stand there, biting her lip and making for a sorry sight, he sighed. "Alright," he muttered and sat down on the grass, stretching his legs out and gesturing for her to join him. "Let''s not make this awkward. Have a seat."


    Elia paused before finally settling beside him, pulling her knees up to her chest, fixing her gaze on the dirt between them.


    Nick watched her for a few seconds before speaking. "You know, I don''t have a lot of time," he said, breaking the silence. "The expedition is set to leave in a few hours."


    She flinched slightly but still said nothing.


    Nick sighed through his nose and looked up at the sky. "You ever hear the story of the Three Kings of Ash?" he asked, his voice casual. He doubted she had. It came from another planet, after all.


    Elia blinked, finally looking at him. "What?"


    He smiled faintly. "It''s an old story. A chronicle, actually. It''s about three kings, each ruling a different land, who were so afraid of time changing things that they tried to stop it. One of them built a city where clocks were banned, and where the sun rose and set by his decree. The second buried his kingdom beneath the earth, believing they would never realize the years were passing if they never saw the sky. And the third¡­ well, he was the most ambitious. He extracted the very concept of time from his citizens'' minds and locked the formless emotion in a vault beneath his throne."


    Elia''s ears twitched. "And?" she prompted softly.


    Nick shrugged. "And time passed anyway." He plucked a blade of grass, twirling it between his fingers. "The first king''s people rebelled when they realized their own bodies were still aging. The second king''s children dug their way to the surface as soon as he died, desperate to see the sky once more. And the third? He didn''t even notice when time ignored all his efforts. He turned to dust on his throne, never realizing the years had passed."


    Elia let out a shaky breath.


    Nick turned his head slightly. "My point is¡­ no matter what people do¡ªno matter how hard they try to keep things the same¡ªchange happens."


    At those words, Elia collapsed on her back, throwing an arm over her eyes and silently crying.


    Nick didn''t say anything. He sat beside her, resting his hand on her thigh in silent support.


    He waited. Yes, he had a tight schedule to keep, but Elia was his first friend in this world. He could afford to rush later if it meant being there for her.


    Minutes passed, and the only sound was the rustling of leaves in the gentle wind and the chirps of distant birds.


    Finally, as she began to calm down, Elia summoned her strength and explained herself. "There are¡­ people in my community," she said, still avoiding his gaze, "who aren''t satisfied with how things have been managed. And after what happened at the temple, their voices are growing louder."


    Nick already knew that. He''d overheard as much in her home. But he didn''t say anything¡ªjust hummed to show he was listening.


    Elia took a deep breath. "They''re not wrong to be angry," she admitted, her ears drooping further. "We''ve lived here for generations, but we''re still treated as if we don''t belong. And if we wait too long, if we let things settle again¡­ we might never get another chance to change things."


    Nick remained quiet, letting her speak at her own pace.


    Elia swallowed. "I understand that things are dangerous right now. I know we should be coming together instead of fighting amongst ourselves. But I also know that if we just endure again, if we just wait again¡­ nothing will ever change."


    Nick considered that. Then, he asked, "So what do you want to do?"


    She blinked as if confused by the question. "I just told you¡ª"


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "No." He shook his head. "Not what ''we'' should do. Not what your people want. What do you want, Elia?"


    Elia froze, staring in confusion, as if the idea that her own desires mattered had never occurred to her. As the last in a long line of Occultists, Old Nick understood the burden of expectations. He loved his grandfather and the small part of his extended family that he knew, but that didn''t mean he enjoyed being the one upon whom the responsibility to continue the lineage rested. The situation wasn''t exactly the same, but he had a sense of what Elia was feeling.


    Nick didn''t let up. "If it was just you¡ªif you weren''t worrying about duty or obligations¡ªwhat would you want?"


    She bit her lip hard, curling her tail around her midriff.


    Finally, a tear slipped down her cheek, and she whispered, "I want us to be at peace." She sniffed. "I want us to be safe. I want to walk through the streets of Floria without feeling like I need to prove that I belong there. But I don''t see how that''s possible if things stay the same."


    Nick stared at her for a long moment. Then, he asked, "How much time do we have?"


    Elia blinked, startled. "What?"


    "For things to come to a head," he clarified. "How much time before something gives?"


    Elia hesitated. "A week. Maybe two. People got spooked with the demon, but this has been a long time coming."


    Nick exhaled through his nose. Then he nodded, standing up and offering her a hand. "Alright."


    She took it hesitantly. "What do you mean, ''alright''?"


    Nick gave her a small, tired smile. "I''ll have something ready by then."


    Elia''s eyes widened slightly, but when he stared resolutely, she nodded, gripping his hand tightly.


    Floria felt emptier than it had in years.


    With the caravan long gone and most civilians holed up in their homes, the streets had taken on an eerie stillness. Yet, as Nick approached the wall, that silence gave way to a low, rumbling murmur¡ªthe sound of hundreds gathered in a tight mass.


    Given how empty the rest of town had been, Nick hadn''t expected this many people.


    The expedition members stood at the front, checking their gear and going over last-minute preparations, but the real surprise was the sheer number of townsfolk who had come to see them off. Men, women, and even children stood clustered in groups, buzzing with worry, excitement, and hope. Some clutched small talismans, whispering prayers to Sashara, while others simply watched in silence, attempting to support the expedition through their presence alone.


    As Nick made his way through the crowd, he grimaced when a strong hand slapped him on the shoulder. He had sensed it coming, but he couldn''t react. Or rather, he could have prevented it, but that would have meant using magic or suddenly jumping away, and in such a tight space, he chose to just take it.


    "Be careful out there, baby Crowley," said a broad-shouldered blacksmith, nodding in approval. His bulging muscles and tall frame suggested that, although he was a civilian, the man likely had twice, if not more, the physical stats that Nick did.


    Before he could respond, another hand landed on his other shoulder¡ªthis time from an older woman, a weaver who had sold his family blankets in the past. "Bring our people home safe, lad," she said, thick with emotion.


    Nick blinked, momentarily thrown.


    He had known that people recognized him¡ªbeing the Captain''s son and one of Floria''s resident mages made that inevitable. But he hadn''t expected this. Genuine well wishes. Gratitude. The kind of respect reserved for seasoned warriors, not some snot-nosed kid.


    A farmer he barely knew gripped his forearm briefly. "Show those monsters what Floria''s made of."


    More words of encouragement followed. More pats on the back. More nods of approval.


    Nick forced a small smile and nodded back, but inside, he felt a little out of place. This wasn''t normal.


    I''m not a hero, he thought, though he kept the words to himself.


    He had killed, yes. He had fought and survived things that should have ended him. But this? This was a level of expectation he wasn''t entirely comfortable with. There is a reason why I try to keep away from people¡­


    Still, he accepted the words gracefully and pressed forward, leaving the warm murmurs of the crowd behind as he neared the wall.


    At its base, he found his parents engaged in deep discussion with Darien.


    Nick noticed his father''s brow crease in thought and saw his mother''s arms crossed, as they always were when she was in the middle of an argument. Darien, standing a bit too stiffly, looked like he was moments away from sighing in frustration.


    Nick approached, clearing his throat.


    Elena turned first, softening her expression into a smile. "There you are."


    "Everything going well?" Nick asked, noting the slightly exasperated look on Darien''s face.


    Elena exhaled, shifting her weight. "Just dealing with some last-minute adjustments. You''ll be leaving soon. In the meantime¡ª" she tilted her head toward a group of people dressed in earthy tones and greens, perfectly camouflaged in the forest, about twenty feet away. "You should check in with the other scouts. We''re dividing you into strike groups."


    "Officially, you''ll be placed wherever you''re needed most. Unofficially, you''re coming with me." Eugene winked at him. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick snorted. "Of course."


    "You should still check in, though," Elena added. "Appearances and all that."


    Nick nodded, turning toward the scout group but keeping his air sense trained on his parents. Just as he expected, his parents and Darien resumed their discussion as soon as he was out of earshot.


    "You''re in charge while I''m away," Eugene said plainly to his wife. "You need to be here to coordinate the defense."


    Darien nodded, glancing sideways at Elena. "That''s what I was saying. I''ll be too busy training the new recruits and preventing them from causing trouble. Maintaining order in town is going to be a nightmare with all the paranoia in the air. The lady is much more capable than me in that regard."


    Elena shook her head. "I''m the Captain''s wife. If Eugene isn''t here, it''s up to me to keep the border secure. I''ll patrol personally and ensure nothing creeps in while you focus on the town."


    Nick bit back a chuckle. Both of them were trying to shove responsibility onto the other.


    Clearly enjoying himself, Eugene finally cut in, "Elena is in charge. Darien, you will handle the soldiers, which also means coordinating patrols. And if any problems arise, I expect the two of you to work them out like reasonable adults."


    Darien grumbled under his breath. "Fine."


    Nick shook his head, chuckling quietly to himself as he approached the other scouts. He was only a few steps away when his air sense flared¡ªsomeone moving fast.


    He pivoted instinctively, narrowly avoiding a collision. A tall, broad-shouldered young man strode by, radiating confidence that approached arrogance. His long strides carried him past where Nick had just been just a bit too forcefully.


    Nick immediately recognized the look on his face¡ªthe sneer of someone who thought he was better.


    The young man¡ªblond, sharp-jawed, and exuding the demeanor of a trained warrior¡ªtilted his head. "Oh? I almost didn''t see you there." His tone was dismissive, but the smirk on his face indicated otherwise.


    Nick studied him for a moment, mentally cataloging the details. Given his dark green light armor and the short sword strapped to his back, he appeared to be a scout, but something about his demeanor suggested he was accustomed to commanding attention.


    Nick simply raised an eyebrow. "Then maybe you should pay more attention. Scouts are supposed to be good at that."


    The blond boy let out a low chuckle. "Cute."


    Nick didn''t bother responding. People like him weren''t worth engaging with unless absolutely necessary.


    Still, as the young man walked away, Nick could already tell this wasn''t the last time they''d cross paths.


    Gah, I don''t have time for schoolyard rivalries! People are insane. They still find time to pick fights, even with a monster tide on the horizon and an internal rebellion brewing.

 Chapter 88

    Nick hadn''t expected to be called forward so quickly.


    They hadn''t even left Floria''s outer perimeter when one of the officers¡ªa scout captain¡ªcalled his name and gestured for him to move to the front of the formation. This was unusual, as most scouts were expected to spread out along the flanks, staying mobile for quick reports and potential ambushes. However, with his unique sensory spell, Nick was needed where the decisions were being made.


    It probably didn''t hurt that he was the boss'' son, and so everyone was more than willing to bend protocol if it meant he wouldn''t be the first one to go once they made contact with the enemy.


    As he stepped forward, he felt the weight of several gazes.


    The other scouts¡ªtrained rangers, seasoned adventurers, and skilled hunters¡ªwatched him closely. They didn''t speak, but Nick sensed the annoyance bubbling beneath their expressions. Most of them had worked for years to earn their places, while he¡ªa mage, a teenager, and the son of Floria''s captain¡ªwas being granted a position of prominence without having to fight for it.


    Still, none of them objected. This wasn''t a casual hunting party or an escort mission. They all knew better than to challenge the chain of command when lives were at stake.


    Nick ignored the tension, focusing instead on the task ahead as he stepped into position beside his father. He did make a mental note to keep an eye out for the blonde teen who had tried to intimidate him earlier. People were tense, yes, and the long days of patrols and waiting for the monsters to come back hadn''t helped, but he suspected that guy had other reasons beyond his actions.


    Hurrying forward, he joined the mission leaders, offering his father a brief smile before settling in next to him.


    The path into the Green Ocean was ancient and well-trodden by generations of adventurers and travelers. Twisting roots curled along its edges, gnarled trees loomed overhead, and thick, dense foliage created a ceiling of shadows, making it difficult to tell whether it was morning or dusk.


    Despite the eerie stillness, Nick didn''t sense any immediate danger.


    To be safe, he tapped into [Wind God''s Third Eye], extending his awareness like a net cast into the depths of the forest. The wind whispered back to him, brushing through the undergrowth, flowing between the trees, gathering information before delivering it to his senses.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    After several moments, he shook his head. "Nothing nearby," he reported.


    Arthur grunted. "It''s to be expected. The beasts know better than to be near a force this large."


    Marthas hummed, staring in the direction they knew the dungeon would be. "That''s only true as long as the numbers remain in our favor." Arthur inclined his head, conceding the point.


    Nick watched them closely.


    Arthur and Martha were the two most powerful men on this expedition¡ªindeed, in the entire frontier, unless some of the villages scattered across the grassland were hiding a powerhouse. Both held prestigious positions and had amassed incredible strength over their lifetimes.


    And yet, despite their overwhelming individual strength, they still walked behind Eugene.


    His father wasn''t the strongest warrior here¡ªnot by a long shot. When it came to raw ability, Arthur could cut through an entire warband of trolls on his own, while Marthas had burned demons from existence effortlessly. Either of them could lead this expedition, yet neither did.


    Eugene remained in front. Not because he was the strongest, but because he was the Captain.


    Even here, in the depths of the wilds, hierarchy had its place.


    Nick stored the thought away, carefully observing how decisions were made at this level. If I want to explore the world once I''m older, I should probably learn everything I can from these two. Prestige classes may not be as scarce in large cities, but I have no doubt they cluster at the top of the food chain. The fact that they still respect Dad''s authority suggests that the same likely occurs elsewhere.


    Arthur walked with a confident, easy stride, his boots crunching against the ground without a thought for silence¡ªstealth was impossible for a group as large as theirs. He wore armor that appeared to have withstood decades of battle, and his large frame radiated a persistent sense of readiness as if he anticipated a fight at any time. His scruffy beard, worn clothes, and casual demeanor conveyed practicality¡ªthe look of a man who had never cared for appearances because his strength spoke for itself.


    Marthas, in contrast, was unmistakably a high-ranking priest, even in the middle of the forest.


    His robes, dyed in a deep crimson, remained spotless, free from dust, dirt, or sweat. His dark skin shimmered under the changing sunlight, and even as they walked, it felt as though he was protected from the elements, as if the world bent around him instead of the other way around.


    One man was raw and unrestrained. The other was extremely calculated, his every motion deliberate.


    And yet, they both deferred to Eugene.


    Nick had assumed power dictated authority¡ªthat the strong led, and the weak followed. That was how it worked on Earth, and nothing he''d seen so far had challenged that belief.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    But now, he was witnessing a different truth: Power alone wasn''t enough. People had to trust you with it.


    That shouldn''t be a problem for me since Devon will inherit the captaincy, and I have no intention of settling down in another quaint little town to become its ruler. But this dynamic is quite interesting.


    They walked for nearly two hours before reaching the journey''s first real choice. The old path split in two. To the left, the road continued as expected, worn and marked by years of foot traffic. To the right, a calm stream cut across the path, shallow and slow-moving, carving a narrow divide through the forest.


    Eugene raised a hand, signaling a stop.


    "Alright," he called. "We''ve made good time. Scouts, get your bearings."


    Nick''s air sense expanded again, sweeping over the area. He caught no immediate danger, but something about the right path felt¡­ off.


    The air was too still beyond the stream.


    He frowned but said nothing yet, watching as Arthur stepped closer.


    "The left is the usual route," the old adventurer said. "We''ll have more cover but less visibility. If something is lurking, we won''t know until we''re right on top of it." He then added, "The right path is newer. It''s more open. The stream could mask our approach, but we''d be exposed. If something is watching, it''ll see us first."


    Eugene considered both options.


    Nick waited a moment, curious to see if the other scouts would interject. When no one said anything, he finally said, "Something''s off about the right path."


    Arthur glanced at him. "Weird how?"


    Nick struggled to put it into words. The air wasn''t telling him there was an enemy¡ªthere was no scent of blood, no trace of movement, nothing to indicate a trap. But at the same time¡­


    "It''s too still," he said finally.


    Marthas raised a brow. "Too still?"


    Nick nodded. "The wind isn''t flowing past the stream naturally. It''s just¡­ stopping."


    A thoughtful silence followed.


    Arthur rubbed his chin. "Might be worth checking before we commit."


    Eugene exhaled and finally nodded. "We''ll take ten minutes to investigate. No longer." He gestured to a few scouts and adventurers to move forward.


    Nick subtly observed Arthur as they waited.


    Despite the man''s relaxed posture, there was an awareness in how he carried himself that suggested he was always measuring, calculating, and waiting for the right moment. The veteran adventurer could have made a decision right away, and no one would have questioned it. After all, he was the most powerful known warrior present.


    And yet, he didn''t. He waited for Eugene to make the final decision.


    Nick took mental notes. That was power wielded with experience. Arthur could have overridden the chain of command, but instead, he reinforced it. In a town like Floria, where every loss mattered, unity was more important than raw strength.


    After a while, the scouts returned, apparently not having found anything of note. One of the men even gave Nick a side look, which he took as annoyance at having been made to waste time.


    Instead of ordering the march to resume, Eugene looked at Nick for confirmation. He grimaced and shrugged. He didn''t know exactly what it was, but he knew he was feeling something. His father exhaled. "Alright, Arthur. Go."


    That was all the permission he needed. Arthur vanished.


    One second, he was standing beside them. The next, his boots barely kissed the earth before he exploded forward, clearing the narrow stream in a single bound. His body blurred as a crackle of lightning sparked from his heels, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    Nick barely had time to track his movement.


    He sensed the way the air twisted violently in his wake, how the ground trembled under the force of his launch.


    Nick swallowed, focusing. Now came his job.


    Several heads turned toward him, waiting. They wanted updates.


    Marthas stood off to the side, his arms folded, clearly uninterested in a detailed retelling. He already knew the outcome, as he had his own sensory skills. But the others¡ªEugene, the soldiers, the adventurers¡ªthey needed a scout''s report, and the older rangers didn''t seem inclined to stick around. They had already checked the area and hadn''t found anything. To them, this was just a waste of time.


    Nick closed his eyes and let [Wind God''s Third Eye] stretch out over the forest.


    Arthur was four hundred feet ahead now, standing perfectly still.


    Nick frowned. "He''s stopped."


    "Why?" Eugene asked.


    "He''s¡ª" Nick hesitated, trying to interpret what he was sensing. "He''s standing with his eyes closed. He''s waiting for something."


    The words had barely left his mouth when something happened. Nick felt it before he saw it.


    A sharp tear in the air, like someone had ripped fabric from existence itself. A split-second later, his air sense failed¡ªright at that point.


    Nick''s eyes snapped open. "Something just appeared. I¡ªI can''t feel the air there anymore."


    That caught everyone''s attention. "What?" The blonde ranger who tried to intimidate Nick exclaimed in disbelief, but the man next to him silenced him, staring in the rift''s direction with intense eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, as if summoned from that very void, a dozen Vine Wraiths poured into existence.


    They swarmed Arthur instantly, lunging from the rift like starving beasts.


    "It''s true, something is attacking Arthur," the older scout confirmed, grimacing. "Should we go help him?" he asked, but Eugene shook his head.


    Nick felt a ripple of unease pass through the group as he said there were at least twelve wraiths. Even if everyone expected a fight, knowing it was happening just outside their reach was something else entirely.


    This was clearly an ambush that had been planned well before they left Floria, or there would have been more signs. Nick had noticed it only because his spell offered him such fine detail.


    The wraiths were trying to overwhelm Arthur before he could react.


    They failed.


    Before they even reached him, lightning crackled. A golden-blue current wrapped around Arthur''s body, sparking from his fingertips, dancing along his shoulders, illuminating his iron-gray beard with electric fire.


    The first wraiths that dared get too close were instantly reduced to ash.


    The remaining ones, sensing their impending doom, abruptly changed tactics. Several peeled away from Arthur, turning their focus toward the main group.


    "They are coming this way!" Nick barely had time to say as much before Arthur raised his hand.


    A low rumble rolled through the air¡ªnot the distant cry of a coming storm but the roar of something being summoned.


    Lightning fell. The entire forest was bathed in white-hot radiance. A bolt of raw destruction tore through the sky, crashing into the ground with deafening force.


    Nick''s ears rang as a shockwave ripped through the stream, flattening underbrush and splintering dozens of trees as if they were nothing more than brittle twigs.


    For a moment, all was silent.


    Then, the smoke cleared.


    A scorched corridor stretched before them, as if an unseen blade had carved nature itself away. At the very end of it stood Arthur, completely unharmed.


    Nick blinked, taking in the aftermath. The wraiths were gone, and the only evidence of their existence was the lingering crackle of fading electricity in the air.


    A stunned hush fell over the expedition. Even the most seasoned warriors had nothing to say.


    Finally, Eugene let out a breath. "Are there more?" Nick shut his eyes, reaching out with his senses.


    Nothing. The disturbance was gone.


    "I don''t feel the stillness anymore," he confirmed.


    Eugene nodded, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Then we will resume the march."


    Nick took a deep breath.


    Well, they already knew we were coming. At least this way, we made an entrance.

 Chapter 89

    Nick remained at the front of the group as the expedition progressed, walking alongside his father, Arthur, and Marthas. Having proven himself by spotting the wraith ambush that the other scouts missed, he was tasked with reporting anything unusual before the rest of the team encountered potential danger.


    They followed the stream for a while before veering off when it changed direction from their planned route. Given how flashy the fight with the wraiths had been, no one cared about stealth anymore, which meant they could cut straight through the forest.


    Nick''s senses stretched outward as [Wind God''s Third Eye] cast an unseen net over the land around him. So far, everything seemed clear. He expected another wraith ambush soon, as the monsters were evidently plentiful enough that the fae would be foolish not to use them to thin the expedition''s numbers. Despite the great care he took to filter through the vast amount of sensory information he received, however, he found nothing.


    Which is why, when one of the older scouts suddenly called for a halt, Nick was the first to frown.


    "Hold up!" a grizzled ranger barked, raising a hand. The march stopped in an instant, and tension rippled through the group.


    Nick turned toward the scout with a frown. "I don''t sense anything."


    Before Eugene could issue a command, Arthur cut in.


    "Empty clearings like that are a bad sign," he said, nodding toward the open space ahead. "Could be a dryad''s territory."


    Eugene frowned. "There shouldn''t be any this close to the main path."


    "You''re probably right," Arthur agreed, "but we saw they were prepared for us, we should assume that there are several traps on every route. Best we check before marching through it."


    Eugene glanced at the clearing again, then let out a slow breath. He didn''t like wasting time, but he wasn''t a fool either.


    "Fine," he said. "I''ll check it out myself."


    Before anyone could offer to do it, Eugene stepped forward, unsheathing his sword. Faint flames flickered along its length, licking at the air as if eager to consume.


    Nick wrinkled his nose. He still couldn''t sense anything wrong with the clearing.


    Eugene crossed the threshold. The air shifted.


    Nick barely had time to process the sudden change before the entire grove came alive.


    Roots burst from the ground, shooting toward Eugene like spears. Branches whipped forward like writhing limbs, trying to entangle and pierce him from every direction.


    Nick tried to scream a warning, but before he could shout¡ª


    Eugene moved.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    His blade traced a burning arc through the air with a single swing. The moment the fire met wood, the roots ignited, turning to cinders before they could reach him.


    More vines surged ahead. Several smaller ones burned as soon as they got closer, but the larger ones resisted long enough to be dangerous.


    With a jump, Eugene soared through the air, dodging a twisting branch that tried to snare him mid-flight. Upon landing, his sword plunged deep into a small burrow in the ground.


    A heartbeat later, flames erupted all over the clearing.


    Flames erupted from various points, spiraling outward in controlled jets. The burning tendrils raced across the clearing, trailing unseen lines of mana and igniting everything in their path.


    Nick inhaled sharply, and the scent of burnt wood filled his lungs. Now that he knew where to look, he could vaguely sense an empty spot below them, but until his father''s flames had reached it, it had been completely filled, with no air at all for him to detect.


    A beat of silence followed.


    Then Marthas clapped. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well done," the Prelate mused in a pleased tone. "I felt the dryad''s presence be snuffed out entirely. A fitting end for a servant of the Feral Gods."


    Eugene exhaled and withdrew his sword from the ground. The flames died instantly, obeying his will. He glanced toward Marthas, nodding at the compliment. "Glad you enjoyed the show."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Nick let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    Dryads weren''t the mightiest of foes, but they could be dangerous under the right conditions. If Eugene hadn''t been prepared, or if someone weaker had ventured into that clearing first, it could have turned deadly. He knew this well, given how close he had come to being skewered during his first expedition in the forest, and he sincerely doubted that the dryad had genuinely trying to kill him.


    "Scouts," Eugene called, cutting through the lingering tension. "Sweep the area. Make sure nothing else is lurking nearby."


    A few murmured confirmations followed as the rangers and adventurers moved to check the clearing''s edges.


    Nick remained where he was, biting his lip in frustration. I didn''t sense the dryad until Dad killed it. I doubt I''ll be able to add to anything they find.


    The failure annoyed him more than he''d like, but so far, no one seemed inclined to chew him out.


    "This is a great spot to set up a staging camp," Eugene said, his tone shifting to something more practical. He pointed to the clearing. "It''s defensible in case we need to retreat; we have access to a water source, and it''s close enough to the dungeon for our strike teams to operate effectively."


    Arthur crossed his arms, nodding. "I''m inclined to agree. We should split up now before we go any deeper."


    Eugene turned to look around. "Arthur, you''ll take one team north toward the dungeon''s expanding border. Prelate, your team will move through the southern ridge and secure the high ground." He glanced at Nick. "You''re with me. We''ll act as the main prong and draw attention away from the core."


    Nick nodded. He had already known where he was going, but he appreciated hearing it outright.


    Arthur grunted. "Sounds good enough. Now it''s just a matter of deciding the retreat plan. I doubt we''ll be able to get to the core on our first attempt."


    "You''d be surprised at how easily these infidels fall. Sashara''s light shall open our way." Marthas replied with a mysterious smile.


    Nick knew his father well enough to understand he wanted to sigh, but the man kept his composure, simply nodding with his head for Nick to leave now that they had to finalize their plans.


    He knew better than to linger, as the division of duties and strategy wasn''t something he could influence, and hovering too close would only make him appear foolish¡ªmore than he already did with his bad call¡ªso he complied and quickly moved away.


    He let his feet guide him toward the hole in the ground where his father had thrust his sword mere minutes before.


    The charred ring of dirt surrounding the opening still smoldered faintly as wisps of heat rose from where Eugene''s fire had consumed the dryad. Nick crouched beside it, peering down.


    He felt frustrated. He hadn''t sensed the dryad at all, especially after he''d made an impression by sensing the wraith ambush. I am embarrassed. That, in itself, is humiliating. No one can be perfect. Earth magic counters wind magic naturally. There''s a reason so many scouts are here. With the fae around, we need all kinds of sensory techniques to avoid missing something. No one accused me of making the wrong call.


    Still, no matter how much he tried to talk himself into letting go of that emotion, he couldn''t.


    The clearing felt normal. He had thoroughly swept it with [Wind God''s Third Eye] before they stepped inside, and he never detected any presence beneath their feet. Even when the trees moved to kill his father, he could sense only the shifting branches, never the entity behind them.


    The dryad had been underground. She hadn''t needed to breathe, hadn''t needed to shift physically. That meant she had been safe from his senses, twisting the grove''s roots from below like the puppet master of a wooden marionette.


    Nick scowled.


    That was a serious flaw in his sensory ability.


    He had been relying too much on airflow and breath signatures to locate enemies. He had assumed that as long as something moved, he would be able to track it. But the dryad had demonstrated just how easy it was to circumvent his strengths.


    If she had been stronger, if she had controlled the trees with more finesse, his father might not have won that fight.


    I need to be more careful, he thought grimly. I must think beyond the limitations of my abilities and start countering them. Once again, I''ve fallen into the trap of viewing myself as limited to my official skills. [Wind God''s Third Eye] is an incredibly powerful skill, but it is not infallible. I could have developed something to address its weaknesses, but it never even crossed my mind.


    His fingers tightened into a fist as he stared into the blackened pit. The dryad''s remains were nothing more than scorched fragments of ashen wood now. He could recover nothing from her corpse.


    Nick let out a slow breath, forcing himself to let go of the frustration. He had already improved his senses significantly over the past months, but now he needed to refine them further. There were still too many gaps. It felt like a never-ending race. Marthas said it''s a dead end, and he might be right, but I don''t want to give up yet.


    If he could get his hands on a live fae, he just knew he could empower his spell even more¡­


    Just as he was about to leave, he felt someone approaching.


    His passive air sense alerted him before the first step even landed. The pace and weight behind the stride were familiar.


    It was the blond scout from earlier.


    Nick didn''t bother turning around. He was half-expecting some kind of passive-aggressive remark or another attempt to assert dominance. The young man stopped a few feet away. And for several minutes, he didn''t say a word.


    That, more than anything, piqued Nick''s interest. Why wasn''t he saying anything if he was here to bother him again?


    Nick continued to stare into the charred pit, waiting. Finally, the blond scout broke the silence. "You know you''re only here because you''re the Captain''s son, right?"


    Nick exhaled through his nose, unimpressed. He didn''t answer, didn''t look up. He simply lifted an eyebrow.


    The young man let out a frustrated huff. His voice, though still annoyed, lacked the outright hostility it had before. "You don''t have the qualifications. Any other kid your age would have been turned away."


    Nick remained quiet. He wasn''t interested in arguing with someone who had already made up his mind.


    The teenager shifted on his feet, clearly irritated by the lack of reaction. "You really don''t care, huh? I was hoping you''d be less arrogant than Devon, but it seems all Crowleys think they''re above the rules."


    That got Nick''s attention. His eyes flicked upward, finally looking at the scout properly.


    So that''s what this was about.


    The grudge wasn''t about him. It was about his brother.


    It wasn''t surprising, really. Devon had always been more social than Nick, and he had a way of making strong impressions on people. Sometimes good, sometimes¡­ not so much.


    Nick thought about responding. Perhaps something cutting to make the young man regret speaking. But before he could say anything, the scout turned on his heel and walked away.


    Just like that.


    Nick watched him go, a strange mix of amusement and curiosity flaring within him. He doesn''t actually hate me.


    No, this wasn''t personal. This was frustration, resentment, maybe even bitterness¡ªbut not hatred. He resents the position I was given.


    And to an extent, Nick understood.


    He''d seen the flaw within Floria. How some people were barely considered citizens while others enjoyed privileges they didn''t deserve. The Class system only made that difference more pronounced.


    He wasn''t about to apologize for being chosen, though. If people thought he didn''t deserve to be here, he''d just prove them wrong.


    Before he could dwell on it further, a loud clap rang out across the clearing.


    Eugene''s voice boomed over the gathered expedition.


    "Alright! It''s time. Get to your assigned strike group and move out."


    Nick exhaled one last time before standing up and dusting himself off. It was time to move. At least I''ll get my hands on better ingredients in the dungeon.

 Chapter 90

    Nick tightened the straps of his pack, rolling his shoulders as he took in the people who would brave the dungeon with him.


    Thirty people. The other groups had about twenty each, so Floria gathered roughly seventy people for the expedition. More might have participated if Dad had eased the requirements, but that would have been counterproductive. It would have left the town defenseless and complicated the logistics of the march.


    His father''s strike group consisted of a mix of experienced soldiers, hardened adventurers, and two priests. Among them were three other scouts¡ªtwo were seasoned Rangers, wearing leather armor worn from years of travel through the forest, and the last was a younger Rogue, barely a couple years older than Devon.


    Together, they would form the main prong of the attack.


    Their job was simple¡ªat least in theory. They would penetrate deep into the dungeon''s territory, causing enough chaos to keep its defenders focused on them, while the other two groups¡ªled by Arthur and Marthas¡ªtook advantage of the distraction to reach the core.


    That was, of course, assuming everything went according to plan.


    Nick wasn''t counting on that. We have no idea what lies ahead beyond Arthur''s findings. And with how quickly the fae are moving, I''d be surprised if they haven''t made preparations to slow us down.


    No one had properly mapped out the depths of the dungeon since its sudden expansion. The monsters had already grown stronger and more numerous, and now, with the presence of the Summer Court, they had to assume even the dungeon itself was adapting.


    There were contingencies, of course.


    If their advance stalled or they found themselves overwhelmed, the three groups would retreat to the fallback point¡ªthe scorched clearing where his father had slain the dryad. From there, they could regroup and re-evaluate before pushing forward again.


    That, at least, was the idea.


    Nick would have preferred to be in one of the groups aiming for the dungeon core.


    After reading Roberta''s diary, he was convinced that the core was something far more significant than just a spawning mechanism for monsters. It allowed the dungeon''s territory to expand, which implied it had a way to safely interface with the leyline.


    That was something Nick desired for himself. He wasn''t so arrogant as to believe he could control the world''s veins, but he could imagine countless possible rituals to empower himself using such a remarkable object as fuel.


    But this wasn''t just a single battle; it was a war. It would take them hours to enter the dungeon''s true territory, and he suspected it would take days to reach the place where the core was kept¡ªand where the fae had established their Court.


    Arthur and Marthas'' forces broke off, moving alongside them but steadily vanishing as the forest grew denser. Soon enough, Nick couldn''t sense them at all.


    The trees grew taller and thicker, their gnarled roots twisting through the earth like veins. The further they traveled, the less familiar everything became.


    Nick knew the outer forest well enough¡ªhe had gathered ingredients here, explored its clearings, and even fought in its shadows, but they had long since left those safer areas behind.


    They had long since passed the area where Nick had found the mushrooms¡ªthe place that once marked the furthest he had dared to go alone.


    Now, even with [Wind God''s Third Eye] activated, he was keenly aware that he was relying on an imperfect sense. Even worse, the battle with the dryad had shown he wasn''t infallible.


    How many things could be lurking just beneath the surface?


    Nick shook his head, annoyed with himself for getting distracted by his spiraling thoughts. This wasn''t useful, especially with how much more oppressive the forest was becoming. I might be immune to mental spells, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get creeped out by what I know is a haunted forest.


    Nick''s air sense picked up subtle shifts, distant movements, the occasional rustle of unseen animals, but nothing that seemed immediately dangerous. He didn''t trust it at all, and soon enough, his paranoia was rewarded.


    A ripple shuddered through the air. Something was coming.


    Not just one thing¡ªmany. Nick felt a group coming their way. It was moving quickly, too. They weren''t stalking, weren''t waiting in ambush. They were charging¡ªa full rush straight toward them.


    "Incoming." He shouted, making sure to bring the sound to everyone''s ears. His father''s head snapped toward him, and Nick didn''t wait for further prompting.


    "There are a lot of them. Bipedal. About half a mile out and closing fast."


    Eugene didn''t hesitate to issue orders. "Form ranks around the priests! Shields forward! Scouts fall back and prepare to harass!"


    The call to action was met with immediate response, as swords were drawn, bows strung, and spells readied.


    The older scouts jumped into action, and as soon as they took position, they turned to Nick.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Height?"


    "Weight?"


    "Are they hunched or upright?" Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do they carry weapons? What kind?"


    Nick closed his eyes for a second, refining the sensory input from [Wind God''s Third Eye] before answering.


    "Just under five feet for most, but one''s bigger¡ªcloser to six. The smaller ones are carrying clubs, spears, and rusted swords. The big one¡­ it''s armored. Leather, maybe reinforced, but definitely more intact than the rest. And its sword¡ª"


    Nick hesitated, trying to understand what he was feeling. The blade wasn''t ordinary. The air around it felt unsettled. It wasn''t easy to articulate, but he could sense that the ambient wind mana in the air was being actively repelled.


    "It''s enchanted," he finished.


    A brief silence followed his assessment. Then, one of the adventurers sighed. "Great. Just great. A damned hobgoblin."


    Muttered curses followed from the more seasoned fighters. Nick raised an eyebrow. "That bad?"


    One of the scouts, a grizzled man with a scar running across his cheek, answered grimly. "Goblins alone are pests. Annoying but manageable. But when they have a hobgoblin leading them?" He spat to the side. "That''s when they become a bitch to kill. Especially if they are advanced enough to have gotten their hands on good weapons."


    The rogue nodded in agreement. "They become smarter, more coordinated, and harder to put down. Hobgoblins are stronger than most humans of equal level, and they compel their kin to fight much harder."


    Nick glanced at Eugene, who stood with arms crossed, listening silently. His father didn''t look worried, merely thoughtful. "Regardless, we were always going to eliminate them." He finally said. "Even if we weren''t on an extermination mission, we can''t let goblins settle in these woods." His gaze swept across the gathered fighters. "A single tribe can multiply rapidly, and with a hobgoblin leading them, they''ll breed faster, raid more, and eventually become a regional disaster. If they integrate into the dungeon''s ecosystem, they''ll evolve alongside it. And that¡ª" His expression hardened. "Is unacceptable."


    Apparently, the goblins weren''t just monsters. They were a plague waiting to happen.


    Nick''s head snapped up. "They''re almost here."


    The group fell silent. Soon after, the first distant hollers rang through the trees. It was an ugly sound¡ªhigh-pitched cackles and guttural shrieks, growing louder with each second.


    Weapons were drawn, and skills were prepared. The air thickened with anticipation. Nick took a breath to steady himself. His mana pulsed as he began weaving his spell.


    "[Wind Blast]."


    Then another.


    And another.


    Five, seven, ten, twelve spheres of condensed air spun around him, coiled and waiting to strike.


    "I''m going to take the first shot," he murmured.


    Eugene nodded. "We''ll move the moment you do. Make it count."


    Nick narrowed his eyes. He waited.


    The goblins rushed closer, their mismatched armor clattering, their beady red eyes shining with malice.


    Then, the last goblin stepped into sight. Nick unleashed hell.


    The air howled as the spheres of wind shot forward. Each one curved around the trees with unerring precision, guided by the [Wind God''s Third Eye], slipping past branches and dodging obstacles as if they were alive.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Explosions of compressed air tore through the goblin ranks.


    Some were sent flying, their bodies shattered against trees. Others crumpled instantly, their chests caved in by the sheer force.


    Twelve fell in the blink of an eye. At least twice as many remained, but it was a substantial portion of the enemy force he had just eliminated.


    The System chimed.


    You have defeated 12 Goblins!


    12,000 EXP gained!


    But before he could celebrate, a furious roar cut through the air. Nick''s eyes snapped to the source, and he was unsurprised to find it was the hobgoblin.


    The creature lumbered forward, tensing its powerful muscles under weathered leather armor. Unlike its kin, it had withstood the attack with minimal damage to show for it.


    And the reason was clear. In its grimy hands, it held a glowing sword.


    The blade had carved straight through one of Nick''s Wind Blasts, scattering the spell before it could reach him.


    Nick cursed under his breath. That''s not good.


    The hobgoblin lifted the sword high. The remaining goblins began to glow.


    Nick groaned. That''s worse.


    The goblins'' eyes turned bloodshot, their veins bulged, and a horrifying snarl escaped their lips as their already wiry bodies swelled with unnatural strength.


    Then they charged.


    Nick had little time to react before the monsters descended upon the strike group like rabid animals, no longer worried about self-preservation.


    Eugene met the charge head-on. "The sword!" he roared as he cut the first goblin in two. "It''s the source of their strength! Get to the damn sword!"


    But no one could make a move toward it. The goblins were everywhere.


    Soldiers and adventurers clashed with the maddened creatures, steel meeting flesh, skills flaring through the battlefield. Even the experienced rangers, who should have had the upper hand in an ambush, were forced into retreat as the goblins simply ignored any damage they caused, no matter how many arrows littered their bodies.


    Nick barely had time to prepare before two goblins lunged at him from the side.


    They were fast¡ªmuch faster than before. Instinct took over.


    Whipping his wand forward, Nick unleashed two more [Wind Blasts] at point-blank range.


    Boom. Boom.


    The impact hurled the goblins backward, sending them tumbling like ragdolls. Their weapons clattered to the ground, and Nick exhaled. Then, they got up.


    "Are you kidding me?" Nick hissed, snarling.


    The goblins barely looked fazed.


    Their bodies were battered, bones twisted at unnatural angles, but instead of collapsing, they charged again, shrieking in unholy fury.


    Nick gritted his teeth, feeling a cold wave of realization.


    The sword must be inflicting a powerful Berserker status on them. They won''t stop until they are literally torn limb from limb, and they physically cannot move anymore.


    Nick thrust out a hand, casting [Force Shield] just in time.


    A translucent barrier flared to life between him and the incoming goblins.


    The frenzied creatures crashed into it, clawing and snapping their teeth at the empty air. Nick watched in disgust as they mindlessly threw themselves at the shield, smashing against it without hesitation.


    If I let the shield down, they''ll rip me apart. Nick clenched his jaw. With his wand free, he began preparing a more definitive solution.


    As he worked, he focused on his father, sensing that Eugene had reached the hobgoblin. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their blades clashed in a blinding display of power. Steel met fire, and Eugene''s sword blazed, leaving embers in the air. The hobgoblin snarled, meeting his blows with shocking precision. Its enchanted weapon cut through the flames as if they were mere illusions.


    Despite the creature''s newfound power, however, it was clear who the superior fighter was.


    Eugene was faster. Eugene was stronger. Eugene was merciless.


    He deftly maneuvered around the hobgoblin''s clumsy strikes, carving burning rends across the creature''s leather armor.


    The hobgoblin howled as Eugene''s sword cut through its side, leaving a deep, sizzling wound.


    But it didn''t falter. It didn''t even slow.


    Nick''s stomach twisted. It''s ignoring pain. Of course, it''s also under the status effect.


    That sword was more than an amplifier. It allowed its wielder beyond natural limits. From a purely theoretical perspective, Nick really wanted to get his hands on it.


    Unfortunately, he had no time to dwell on it.


    The goblins at his barrier shrieked louder, hammering recklessly against the shield. The men around him held their ground, demonstrating their experience, but it was only a matter of time before someone fell and was swarmed.


    Nick gritted his teeth, finishing the last preparations. We''re supposed to make a big splash and give the other teams a chance at the core. This should do it.


    The sky roared.

 Chapter 91

    Nick thrust his wand forward, and the forest howled.


    Wind surged around him, and the elemental force coalesced into something massive. Unlike his usual [Wind Blast], this wasn''t just a massive push from above¡ªit was a violent storm, condensed and controlled solely through his mind.


    He felt the strain immediately, as this was beyond anything he had cast before. Greater than even his first successful cast of [Windburst].


    The air trembled as the winds obeyed him, twisting into a spiraling vortex that began tearing through the trees, upturning them from their very roots.


    Instead of a single downburst, he had transformed Ingrid''s spell into a howling tornado. It hadn''t required much effort, as the spell was already primed for massive amounts of damage, but he was using it while keeping [Wind God''s Third Eye] active, which granted him incredible detail. Combined with [Parsimonia], that meant he could control every ounce of force he was exerting.


    The tornado tore forward with a deafening roar. The first goblins never understood what was happening.


    They were torn from the ground and thrown high into the air like ragdolls. The spiraling wind sent them crashing into the trees, slamming against rocks, and shattering their bodies on impact.


    The storm''s sheer volume drowned out their shrieks as those not caught in the initial surge tried to scramble away, but the tornado was relentless. Smaller trees were ripped from the earth, and their trunks were hurled through the battlefield like battering rams. One smashed through a cluster of goblins, crushing them instantly.


    Another hurtled toward the hobgoblin.


    The creature barely had time to react before a falling oak slammed into it, sending it sprawling onto its back.


    Nick felt the pull on his mana reserves, as the spell consumed massive amounts of energy. Even with [Parsimonia] dulling the cost, even with his mana reserves expanded from his training, he knew he couldn''t sustain this for long.


    But he didn''t need to. The tornado had already done its work. By the time the winds died down, the battlefield was unrecognizable. The goblins were gone. Obliterated. The only one left standing¡ªbarely¡ªwas the hobgoblin.


    The system chimed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You have defeated 27 goblins!


    27,000 EXP gained!


    But there was no time to celebrate, because through the settling dust, the hobgoblin stirred.


    Slowly, shakily, it pushed itself up, using its enchanted sword as a crutch. Its eyes were wide with shock.


    For the first time, the creature looked at Nick¡ªnot with anger, not with rage, but with fear. It could not comprehend what had just happened. Neither could the rest of the strike force.


    Nick felt their eyes on him, as the silence stretched. No one had expected him to be capable of something like that, but that did not mean no one took advantage of the moment.


    He had changed the entire battle''s momentum, and Eugene knew better than to let the chance go to waste.


    A fiery step closed the distance in an instant. The hobgoblin barely had time to raise its sword before Eugene was upon it. He touched the ground, producing a faint hiss as the churned earth melted, and before anyone could realize what was happening, he swung.


    Eugene''s blade carved through its neck, leaving behind a trail of burning air.


    The creature''s head hit the ground before its body knew it was dead.


    You have contributed to the defeat of a Hobgoblin Captain!


    6,500 EXP gained!


    You have leveled up!


    As the system chimed for everyone, the spell on the battlefield broke. A wave of clarity washed over the strike team as the tension snapped.


    The men cheered.


    Nick exhaled deeply, feeling exhaustion set in as the aftershock of the spell''s immense power caught up to him. His legs trembled, yet he managed to stay upright through sheer stubbornness. He didn''t even have half his mana left, but he wasn''t accustomed to spending so much of it at once. That''s something I need to improve. I never thought I''d face this problem, but I need to learn how to cast large amounts without suffering from the aftereffects.


    The adventurers and soldiers around him gave him weird looks even as they celebrated. There was no suspicion or hostility, but something had shifted.


    They had seen what he could do.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Nick had already accepted that the truth of his might would come out eventually, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so dramatically and so soon.


    Before anyone could say anything, Eugene stepped forward. His eyes swept across the warriors¡ªstern, unwavering. With a single look, he made it clear that no one was allowed to question his son. And if he too was looking a bit shaken up by the display, well, Nick could give his father a few moments to come to terms with what he''d done.


    The System notifications flared in Nick''s vision as he took a deep breath, trying to push through the last remnants of battle-born adrenaline.


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library EmpireLevel Up! You have reached Level 25.


    Nick grinned, feeling a surge of satisfaction. Twenty-five, that''s something alright.


    He was advancing rapidly. The gap between him and his future peers in the big cities, who had access to tutors and resources he could only imagine, was becoming smaller and smaller.


    He''d need better enemies soon.


    That thought stirred something deep within him. He wasn''t just chasing power for power''s sake. He was tired of fear, of hesitation. Of having to care what others thought of him.


    He wanted to reach a point where no one could look down on him¡ªwhere he didn''t have to justify his presence, where he didn''t need anyone''s approval.


    Looking around, it was clear things had shifted.


    The men no longer saw him as a kid allowed here only because of his father''s authority.


    Some looked at him with genuine curiosity. Others nodded in respect, acknowledging that he had earned his place. A few even gave him worried glances, as if re-evaluating just how much of a threat he could be.


    Good. Let them stew on it.


    Nick had no intention of explaining himself. Instead, he turned away from the group and walked toward the fallen goblins.


    He pulled out his dagger and began cutting into the bodies, looking for something specific. If these goblins were strong enough to keep fighting through his spells, then there was a good chance¡­


    Nick dug deeper into a goblin''s chest cavity, working quickly through the mess of green flesh and sinew. He ignored the stickiness of the blood and focused.


    A moment later, his dagger scraped against something hard. His fingers curled around it, and he wiggled it free. As expected, it was a monster core.


    It was small¡ªabout the size of a marble, glowing with faint green light. It wasn''t much more powerful than what he already had, but it was just one of many.


    Nick held it up, letting the light reflect off its surface as he felt his father''s presence approaching from behind. Eugene hummed in surprise while he eyed the core. "Hah. Of course they''d start forming cores too. The dungeon''s mana is thick enough for that, but I''ve never heard of a goblin with one."


    He turned toward the rest of the strike team. "Check every body for cores," he ordered. "We won''t stop every time we defeat a monster, but we need a break after that battle. Better make it productive."


    The adventurers and soldiers didn''t hesitate. No one liked carving up smelly corpses, but loot was loot. I bet the majority of them agreed to come because of that. Greed is a wonderful motivator.


    Nick wiped his dagger on the nearest body before standing up, as his father motioned for him to follow. "Let''s check on the hobgoblin," Eugene said as Nick fell into step beside him.


    As they approached the headless body, Nick''s gaze flicked around, scanning the others'' expressions. Yes, he didn''t care what they thought of him, but he was far from strong enough to ignore the consequences of his own actions.


    Eugene must have noticed his searching gaze because he smirked. "Don''t worry. The majority of the spoils will go to you," he reassured. "You handled most of the horde."


    Nick nodded absently, but in truth, his mind was elsewhere. There was something else he wanted, something far more valuable than the cores.


    He could get those from any monster, and while additional fuel for his rituals was always useful, it couldn''t compare to the unique object still clutched by the hobgoblin''s clawed hands.


    He was interested in the enchanted sword, and he was going to take it.


    Nick crouched by the hobgoblin''s body, plunging his dagger into its chest as he worked through muscle and bone. It was an unpleasant task, but he was used to the sensation after dressing helping at Ogden''s.


    He ignored the residual stink of burned flesh and charred leather and focused on where the highest concentration of mana seemed to be. He had learned by now that the core was never exactly where you expected it¡ªsometimes embedded in the chest, sometimes lower, closer to the stomach, other times even behind the spine.


    This one, however, was particularly well-hidden. Damn, it''s deep.


    Nick carefully adjusted his grip, feeling the tip of his dagger scrape against something hard. There.


    Slowly, he eased the blade in, careful not to damage the core in the process. Unlike regular goblins, this one was tougher. Its body contained more compact mana, which likely meant the core was stronger too.


    After a few tense moments, he finally pried it free.


    As expected, the core was significantly larger than the others. Instead of a dull green glow like the lesser goblins, this one pulsed with a deep, vibrant red.


    Nick wiped some of the remaining gore off its sleeve and held it up for his father to see.


    "Looks like a good one," Eugene murmured from behind him. "Keep it, we''ll find a lot more of this stuff before we are finished."


    Nick smiled in thanks and pocketed the core, turning his attention to the murmurs around the battlefield. He was unsurprised to find that the men were still talking about his exploit. Allowing his passive air sense to pull in their words, Nick''s lips twitched as he heard their disbelief.


    "Did you see that? A single spell, and the entire clearing flipped upside down."


    "No kid could come up with something like that on their own. You think the Captain got someone from the capital taught him?"


    "Who has the kind of coin to afford a mage tutor that strong? That must have cost a fortune."


    "Hah. The Crowleys are an old family. There are worse ways for a noble to spend their wealth, I''ll tell you that much. At least the kid is taking advantage of it."


    "Yeah. If I could afford a tutor like that for my son, I''d do the same."


    Nick snorted, shaking his head in amusement. He relayed the whispers to his father, who chuckled dryly.


    "They think I brought in a high-class mage just for you and somehow kept him hidden?" Eugene asked, amusement coloring his voice.


    Nick smirked. "Apparently, I have a secret master somewhere."


    Both of them knew that was far from the truth.


    Nick had no formal tutor, no grand magus to teach him. His magic came from sheer trial and error, and a very dangerous amount of independent study. The only "teacher" he had was a single session with the Prelate¡ªwho had nothing to do with wind magic.


    But let them think what they want. If anything, Nick preferred it this way. If people believed his strength came from outside influences, they wouldn''t look too closely at how he was developing.


    Just as Eugene was about to make another comment, something changed.


    A sharp hum vibrated through the air. The discarded hobgoblin''s sword¡ªleft where it had fallen¡ªbegan to glow.


    A pulse of energy rolled through the clearing, making every hair on Nick''s body stand. Instantly, everyone''s instincts screamed at them.


    Danger.


    The men scrambled, stepping back from the glowing blade.


    The ground beneath it cracked open.


    A hand¡ªpale, inhumanly long¡ªshot out from the earth, clamping around the sword''s hilt.


    Nick barely had time to react before it yanked the weapon down¡ªdisappearing entirely.


    Silence fell over the clearing.


    The only sound was the last bits of dirt falling into the hole where the blade had once rested, before it too closed up.


    "What¡­ the hell was that?" someone whispered.


    Eugene''s expression darkened. He stepped forward, approaching the empty spot where the sword had been. Carefully, he knelt and touched the dirt.


    There was no sign of movement, no tunnel, no lingering presence. It was as if the hand had never existed.

 Chapter 92

    Nick forced his breath into the Stalking Gait to keep his composure¡ªit wouldn''t do to let the fae frighten him into recklessness. His senses stretched outward, feeling for the slightest disturbance in the air, the faintest pulse of magic that might reveal the entity that had taken the sword.


    Unfortunately, he found nothing. No matter how hard he forced himself to sift through the static created by the tiny particles of air in the ground, they disclosed nothing about where the creature had gone. It was as if it had never been there at all.


    One major disadvantage of being the attackers this time is that they possess far better knowledge of the terrain. This is clearly fae magic, but I would find it difficult to track it even if it were a regular spell. I just don''t know where to search.


    The men around him remained tense, their eyes darting between the empty space where the sword had disappeared and the shadows at the edge of the clearing. Although they weren''t novices, this was something they hadn''t anticipated. There''s a reason grandpa used to tell me to stay away from contract magic: fae can be incredibly difficult to handle, even when you have summoned them.


    After every scout confirmed they could sense nothing, Eugene took control of the situation before it could devolve further, "Enough! Get back in formation. We''re moving out."


    The order snapped the strike group out of their hesitation. Armor clanked, bows creaked, and the men scrambled back into their ranks. The pause had already lasted too long. They weren''t there to play guessing games.


    Nick cast a final, wary glance at the ground before falling into step next to his father. He wasn''t comfortable with this situation. It was becoming quite clear that they would keep encountering obstacles, and they had not yet reached the true territory of the dungeon.


    Every step felt more burdensome now. Every rustling leaf and distant bird call sounded just a bit too loud.


    Nick maintained [Wind God''s Third Eye] active the whole time despite being unaccustomed to the overwhelming amount of information flooding his mind. He constantly scanned for anything that might be lurking in the brush.


    Then, barely ten minutes into their resumed march, his entire body tensed. Something ripped open the air behind them.


    The sensation was subtle but distinct¡ªthe same kind of disruption he''d felt when the Wraiths had attacked Arthur. A tear in space, something stepping through.


    Nick didn''t hesitate. "Halt!" he roared, already raising his wand. Without waiting for confirmation, he fired.


    A barrage of [Wind Bursts] tore through the forest, howling as they blasted through foliage, bending branches and scattering loose dirt.


    The entire strike group froze at his shout, weapons drawn, desperately searching for the enemy.


    A low cry came from the rift''s direction.


    A large shape darted between the trees, moving with startling speed. Nick caught a flash of gray and brown, the shimmer of tough hide. He prepared to attack again, before his brain caught up with what his spell was telling him.


    It wasn''t a monster. It was a Rock Deer.


    The creature emitted a disgruntled huff as it stopped a hundred feet away, showing that his magic barely marked its stone-like skin. It cast the group a long, unimpressed glance before darting off into the undergrowth, disappearing as swiftly as it had arrived.


    Silence followed.


    Nick''s heart pounded. He clenched his wand tighter. That¡­ wasn''t right. Some of the men exhaled, shifting uneasily. One of the younger adventurers let out a bitter laugh. "You almost gave me a heart attack over a deer?"


    Nick whipped his head toward him, scowling. "That deer wasn''t there before."


    The man scoffed, clearly unimpressed. "Maybe you just missed it. You''re a good mage, I don''t think anyone can deny that now, but you''re not infallible." That his words rang with truth only made them more frustrating.


    Before Nick could snap back, an older ranger interjected. "No. He''s right."


    Everyone turned. The veteran scout had his arms crossed, face grim. "Rock Deer don''t appear out of nowhere like that. It wasn''t here when we passed this way earlier. It was placed here¡ªsummoned, sent, whatever you want to call it."


    A ripple of unease passed through the group. Eugene exhaled through his nose. "Fae trickery."


    The other elder scout hummed from his position near the back. "They''re testing us. Watching how we react. They won''t commit to a real attack yet until they are sure they have us all figured out."


    The younger ranger, who had been silent so far, finally joined the discussion. "They want to exhaust us like we would a prey animal."


    Nick frowned, the pieces clicking together. The Fae were wearing them down, making them react to small threats, chipping away at their focus. I have to wonder if they would have sent something else through the rift if I hadn''t noticed.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    That was a very real possibility. It would allow them to continue testing the strike group''s defenses without wasting resources. They were waiting for them to get careless.


    "No more stopping unless absolutely necessary. We need to keep moving if we don''t want to be sitting ducks." Eugene grunted, and the march resumed.


    The trees grew denser, their branches creating a nearly impenetrable canopy overhead, plunging the path into semi-twilight. The forest floor was damp, and the smell of moss and decay filled the air.


    Then, a sound. The soft, familiar trickle of water.


    Nick blinked as they approached a bubbling brook, the water clear and shimmering in the dim light.


    Something about it immediately felt off. Nick focused his senses, stretching them outward. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The brook was real. The water was moving, rippling, carrying tiny leaves downstream. It wasn''t an illusion. But something else was wrong.


    Nick glanced at the men around him¡ªand his stomach dropped.


    They were walking straight toward it, as if they couldn''t see it. None of them hesitated, not even Eugene. Their expressions were blank, and their eyes unfocused.


    A ding echoed in his mind.


    [Blasphemy] is protecting your mind from an ongoing mental attack.


    [Blasphemy] is protecting your mind from the effects of a Domain.


    Nick''s breath hitched as he realized they had finally reached the dungeon.


    He could see it now. The thin mist he''d sensed before was present here too, though surprisingly hard to notice in the sparse light. He was so preoccupied with sudden attacks that he hadn''t even noticed when the ambient mana started to gradually change, and now they were in the thick of it.


    "STOP!" Nick yelled. His voice rang through the trees, sharp as a whip crack.


    Nothing happened. The men kept walking.


    Nick chose to abandon subtlety since he had no time for it. He lifted his wand and unleashed a powerful shockwave of wind.


    The blast rippled through the group, breaking their momentum and sending several men roughly on their asses.


    Eugene blinked, coming to an abrupt stop. Others staggered, as if suddenly awakening from a dream. The priests were the first to shake off the compulsion and begin praying, though it didn''t seem to accomplish much beyond calming them.


    Nick didn''t waste time weaving a wind current around those who had yet to wake, dragging them back. "Away from the water! Now!"


    Eugene''s expression darkened as he realized what had happened. He grabbed the nearest soldier and pulled him back, seeming to need just a little help to break free.


    The others needed more support, and Nick provided it, holding some of them upright as their minds battled against the foreign intrusion, while others only needed a second shock to shake it off completely.


    For a long moment, no one spoke. Then finally, Eugene turned to Nick. His face was pale, and he appeared shaken by what had nearly happened. "That was almost bad."


    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick nodded, exhaling shakily. "Yeah. It was." No one argued this time, as they all knew just how close they had come to falling in a trap.


    Unfortunately, they weren''t given any more time, as the brook started to churn.


    The waters twisted and roiled, as if boiling from within, frothing and crashing against the banks in a wild, unnatural turbulence. The rhythmic trickle of water had vanished, replaced by an ominous gurgling.


    Nick barely had time to pull the last soldier away before they began to rise.


    Figures crawled from the depths, pulling themselves up the banks in grotesque silence.


    Their bodies were molded from strands of dark seaweed and sandy clay, twisted into human forms. Their movements were jerky and wrong, as if something was trying to mimic the motions of men but failing just slightly.


    And then Nick noticed that they weren''t just humanoid. They were them.


    Each warrior, each adventurer, even the priests¡ªevery single one apart from Nick himself had a distorted twin stepping onto dry land, its shape molded into a warped mockery of their own.


    Eugene''s eyes flickered across the creatures before his jaw set. "Another trick. They think they can rattle us."


    With a single swing of his sword, flames burst forth in a scorching arc of fire that roared from the blade.


    The attack instantly obliterated two of the clay creatures, their bodies cracking and collapsing into steaming puddles. The water behind them hissed and bubbled, rising in a thick cloud of vapor.


    Still, despite the unusual nature of the enemy, these were skilled fighters. The adventurers reacted first, immediately closing in before the creatures could build any momentum.


    A heavily armored warrior with a spiked mace slammed his weapon down onto his twin''s head. The clay mockery crumpled at the impact, its torso folding in on itself, but it didn''t die¡ªit simply writhed, trying to reform.


    Another adventurer, dual-wielding curved knives, hacked into his double''s limbs. The movements were crude, vicious, and most of all, effective. They were not scions of storied martial houses, but they had built a powerful arsenal of skills, and they wouldn''t be defeated by mere illusions and golems.


    The soldiers went next, operating like a well-oiled machine. Three men engaged a single foe, interlocking their shields to corral their enemy into position before a fourth thrust a glowing spear through its chest. The clay creature shuddered, but it didn''t fall immediately. Its form shifted as if trying to repair itself.


    The soldiers didn''t let it. The moment it faltered, their swords came down together, cleaving it apart.


    The rangers at the rear were already firing. Enhanced arrows, tipped with flame and piercing magic, streaked through the battlefield. Each shot tore through the clay creatures, whose bodies reacted poorly to the enchanted projectiles.


    The priests added to the chaos, raising their hands and unleashing bursts of holy fire. The flames latched onto the creatures like oil, burning hotter than they should have.


    Nick stretched his senses wide with [Wind God''s Third Eye]. He felt it all: every movement, every shift in battle, every cry of exertion or pain.


    The moment someone was at risk of being overwhelmed, he was there to help. A twist of his wand, and a roaring [Wind Burst] crashed into a clay monster that had nearly blindsided a distracted archer.


    Another flick of his wrist¡ªand a second blast intercepted a struggling swordsman''s copy, sending it tumbling into a priest''s waiting flames.


    Nick''s mind throbbed in warning, but he ignored it. This was what he was meant to do.


    His father was moving now, carving a path of destruction toward his own copy. It was bigger than the others¡ªtaller, denser, and stronger. Where the lesser creatures shuddered under flame and steel, this one advanced undeterred.


    It swung a heavy clay fist, and Eugene barely dodged in time, rolling under the blow before bringing his sword up in a scalding arc.


    Flames bit into the thing''s torso¡ª but unlike its kin, it didn''t react.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes, evidently taking it as a challenge.


    A thrust to the ribs¡ªnothing. A slash across the throat¡ªnothing. A downward strike to the skull¡ªthe head cracked, but the creature didn''t falter.


    Nick clenched his teeth. It was tanking blows that should have ended it, and with how quickly they were moving, he couldn''t find an opportunity to help his father. Then, with great speed, it lashed out.


    Eugene barely blocked in time. The impact sent him skidding backward, boots dragging furrows in the damp earth.


    He adjusted his grip, pumping more power into his blade, which flared brighter, hotter. "Let''s see how much heat you can take. I''ll cook you like a pot."


    With a burst of speed that eclipsed what he''d shown so far, he closed the distance and drove his sword deep into the monster''s chest.


    For a moment, Nick thought it would be enough. The same attack had taken down a fae, after all, and the dryad hadn''t been able to endure it for even a moment.


    The clay creature shuddered, then melted. Its body collapsed into a flood of shifting mud, sloshing and reforming before Eugene like living tar.


    Nick''s breath hitched. No.


    Eugene barely had time to react before the mud wrapped around his arms, his chest, and his throat.


    Nick saw his father''s eyes widen¡ªAnd then the clay consumed him.

 Chapter 92.5 - Interlude Elia

    Elia sat curled up in the farthest corner of her room, ears twitching with every word that filtered through the wooden floorboards. The low murmur of voices from below made her tail flick anxiously, brushing against the folds of her blanket as she hugged her knees to her chest. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat after her conversation with Nick, there would be time to find another way.


    But it seemed time was the one thing they no longer had.


    Below, the muffled voices of the beastmen council carried through the house. There were more of them than usual tonight. They are also more excited than usual. Everyone seems to think they can actually do this.


    Anyone who objected was either excluded early enough that there was no concern about them leaking information to the humans or had been convinced to remain silent. Elia didn''t know what that convincing involved, but she would bet it wasn''t pleasant.


    That''s another thing. This started because everyone was tired of being treated so badly and we just wanted a safer community, and now they''ve started saying all these weird things about taking over the town¡­


    Elia could easily picture them: older men, grizzled warriors, and younger, sharp-eyed hunters gathered around the dining room. The scent of their unease hanging thick in the air, infused with frustration and the heavy musk of impatience.


    She was technically allowed to take part in the meetings, as her class made her an asset to the community. She was encouraged to do so, even.


    Her mother wanted her to get involved and understand their struggle and mission. A Kitsunebi was rare and often became a leader. Elia knew her mother was trying to prepare her for the future, but lately, it felt more like she was being used as a standard for others to rally around.


    But tonight, Elia couldn''t face them. Not after the seeds of doubt had been planted in her mind. Very few of us joined the expedition. Barely enough to be above suspicion.


    So she remained in her room, the dim sunlight barely illuminating the wooden walls due to the heavy cloud cover, desperately hoping that things wouldn''t unfold as she feared they would.


    "¡­This is the best opportunity we''ll ever have," a rough male voice argued.


    Elia didn''t recognize it, but from the deep, guttural tone, she guessed it belonged to one of the mountain folk¡ªperhaps a bearman. They were the last kin to arrive in Floria, and they resented the semi-servitude they were forced into the most.


    "The Captain is gone, the strongest adventurers are gone, and the Prelate is gone. If we act now, we can take over Floria before they even realize what''s happened."


    Elia''s stomach twisted into a knot. Take over? They said they weren''t ready!


    She clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms.


    Someone else grunted in agreement. "With Crowley and his men out in the forest, there''s only a skeleton force left behind. The guards wouldn''t stand a chance against us."


    Elia sucked in a sharp breath, but it was her mother''s voice that put that notion to rest.


    "You''re all fools," Wulla said, unimpressed.


    A moment of silence followed. The sheer weight of her mother''s authority descended upon the gathered beastmen, as absolute as a queen addressing her court. To any human, Wulla appeared to be a mild-mannered herbalist. To the beastmen, she was the last great-granddaughter of Omo of the Six Tails, the legendary chieftain who waged a terrible¡ªand ultimately fatal¡ªwar against the kingdom''s forces. Her words were heeded above anyone else''s, until Elia herself could assume that mantle.


    "Do you think taking the town now will do anything but guarantee our extermination?"


    Elia heard chairs creak and a few grumbled curses, but no one directly spoke against her mother.


    "We could win," someone insisted.


    "And then what?" Wulla shot back. "Do you think we can hold it? You think we can keep Floria when the warriors return?" Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Elia could almost see her mother staring them down¡ªgolden eyes almost glowing, arms held casually as she played with her claws, and her tail flicking lazily while she waited for the others to try her.


    Finally, one of the beastmen muttered, "¡­If we take the town, we have bargaining chips."


    Bargaining chips. That meant hostages.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Elia shuddered. She had expected conflict. She had expected the old anger to explode at one point. But she didn''t expect this.


    Would they really go that far? Would her parents really let it happen?


    Wulla snorted in contempt. "No," she said firmly. "If we take hostages now, we''ll give them an excuse to go scorched earth."


    That made Elia relax¡ªif only slightly. At least her mother wasn''t reckless. She was ambitious, yes, but she wasn''t stupid.


    "Elena alone could inflict devastating damage before she fell, and if you think the Captain would negotiate after that, you''re fools. They would butcher us before even pretending to consider negotiations." Wulla continued.


    A few disgruntled murmurs followed, but no one openly disagreed.


    "Then what do we do?" someone asked. "If we wait too long, the opportunity passes. With two Prestige classes, they''ll surely break the dungeon."


    Wulla''s voice dropped slightly, and Elia had to strain to hear it. "We cannot fight for control, it''s a battle we can''t win," Wulla said. "Instead, we will take the town from within."


    Elia bit her lip.


    Her mother continued, "We will use this time to position ourselves at Floria''s critical junctions: the guardhouse, the armory, the markets, and the wall. We will place people strategically so that when the moment arrives, they can seize control without anyone being able to resist. There is a shortage of guards, as Crowley took many with him into the forest, and even if they return victorious, I doubt it will be without casualties. Offering our "services" during this time will be easy."


    The murmurs of approval came almost immediately.


    "This way, we won''t have to fight in the streets for every inch of land," Wulla continued. "By the time the warriors return, it will already be done. Our people will be in place to do massive damage if they don''t meet our demands. They will have to acknowledge our autonomy, because the alternative will be tearing apart their own home to put us down."


    Elia curled further into herself. It was brilliant.


    She doubted it would actually work. What she had seen that day at the temple was still burned into her mind. No matter what they did, they would lose if it came to open conflict, and she knew her history well enough to know humans wouldn''t take kindly to threatening the entire town with destruction.


    No matter how much she desired her people to have a voice and wanted change, she doubted this was truly the right approach.


    Everything was moving too fast.


    Her parents had been careful until now, playing the long game, making sure not to act recklessly. But tonight had shown her that they weren''t waiting anymore. There would be no turning back once they moved and rose up in arms.


    Elia clenched her fists.


    She didn''t know what solution Nick was working toward¡ªhell, she didn''t even know if he had one, but she trusted him.


    If he needed time, she would find a way to give it to him. That meant slowing things down, which required interference.


    A knock at her door nearly sent her jumping out of her skin.


    "Elia."


    She barely had a second to school her expression before the door swung open.


    Teo watched her with quiet intensity. He wasn''t armored tonight, just dressed in his usual dark tunic and pants, but it didn''t matter.


    Her father didn''t need armor to be intimidating.


    "Elia," he said again, gentler now.


    "I¡ª" She swallowed, her throat dry. "Yes, papa?"


    He studied her for a moment before stepping inside, filling the small space. "You weren''t at the meeting."


    "I¡ª" She scrambled for an excuse. "I wasn''t feeling well."


    For a long moment, Teo said nothing, merely watching her with that unreadable expression. Then, he sighed. "Elia, I know this is difficult for you."


    She blinked. That was unexpected.


    He stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder. "We''re doing this for a reason," he said. "For the good of our people. So that we don''t have to keep scraping by, waiting for humans to decide how much we''re allowed to have. So that we can stand on our own."


    Elia forced herself to nod. She knew as much.


    "We all need to come together and help each other," he continued. "Even a few people acting on their own could ruin everything."


    Elia''s breath hitched. Was he onto her? Her ears flattened, her tail curling around her leg. She needed to deflect. "You mean the ones who''ve started following Sashara?" she asked, keeping her voice even. "The ones spending all their time at the temple?"


    A shadow passed over her father''s face. His hand tightened slightly on her shoulder before he let it drop.


    "Yes," he said shortly. There was an edge to his voice now, something hard and unyielding. "There are¡­ plans in motion to take care of them."


    A cold weight settled in her stomach. She opened her mouth to ask what those plans were¡ªbut stopped herself. If she pushed too much, he''d get suspicious.


    She forced a nod. "I see."


    Her father studied her for another long moment, as if searching for something in her expression.


    Then, finally, he stepped back. "You should get some rest," he said, turning toward the door.


    Elia didn''t breathe until he was gone. I have to get somewhere safe, where I can think. I need to figure out what to do, because things are moving too fast.


    Jumping down from her window silently was an annoyingly complicated effort, but she managed it, and soon she was slipping through the dark streets. Elia kept to the shadows, her ears perked up to hear any sound.


    Even though the town wasn''t under strict curfew, there was a noticeable difference in the air. There was tension as everyone waited to hear back from the expedition.


    Elia moved quickly, heart hammering. She needed to reach Ogden''s shop. It was the only place she could think of. She didn''t know if the old man would help her or if she could trust him, but if there was anyone in Floria who would have a solution, it was him. She hesitated at the door, hands damp with nervous sweat. What if he turned her away? What if he took matters into his own hands and made things worse for her people?


    She sucked in a breath. Then¡ªbefore she could lose her nerve¡ªshe reached for the handle. Before her fingers could touch it, the door swung open.


    Ogden stood in the doorway, as if he had been expecting her. He tilted his head slightly, then exhaled through his nose. "Finally decided to come in, then?" he muttered.


    Elia gulped. Before she could gather her wits, she felt a firm grip on her wrist.


    Rhea.


    The red-haired girl pulled her inside with surprising strength, then shut the door behind them. Elia stumbled slightly, only to be pushed into a chair. Soon after, a steaming cup of herbal tea was thrust into her hands.


    "Drink," Rhea ordered.


    Elia blinked. "I¡ª"


    "Drink first," Rhea interrupted, crossing her arms. "Then talk."


    Elia hesitated, but the scent of chamomile and honey soothed her nerves just enough to take a tentative sip.


    "So," the old alchemist said, leaning against the counter.


    His eyes were slitted and a bright yellow¡ªtoo yellow to be completely human. That should have been calming, but it wasn''t. Her mother had said he wasn''t a beastman, which left very few things he could be.


    "I imagine you are here about the little coup your people are planning?"


    Elia nearly choked on the tea. Her ears snapped upright, tail bristling. What¡ªHow? How did he know?


    Ogden simply watched her, waiting. She hadn''t even said anything yet. And somehow, he already knew.

 Chapter 93

    For a moment, Nick could only stare in horror.


    His father had just been swallowed whole by the clay monster that wore his face.


    The thing had lost its humanoid shape, melting into a shifting mass of hardened earth and tangled seaweed, which had lunged forward with a mindless hunger, consuming Eugene in an instant.


    Nick''s mind screamed at him to do something, anything¡ªbut there was nothing he could do, not without risking his father''s life in the process.


    He forced himself to think, knowing he had precious few seconds to do something. A [Wind Burst]? Too dangerous¡ªit could harm his father just as easily as it could tear the monster apart.


    A [Force Shield]? Useless¡ªit wouldn''t help unless Eugene could fight his way out. The clay monster was already too tightly wrapped around him for Nick to insert a shield. There was no air between Eugene''s skin and the mud.


    Fire! His father needed fire. He was most likely immune to the level of heat Nick could bring to bear, while the monster had already shown its weakness to the element.


    Nick cast [Minor Elemental Manipulation] before he could even finish formulating the plan. A gout of flames emerged from his wand, bathing the area.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem to have much effect. The spell was too low-level to harm a monster capable of keeping up with Eugene. But after stopping the mana, he noticed something.


    The clay was drying. Cracks formed along its surface, thin at first, but spreading rapidly.


    Then, Nick felt the air heat up, and his despair vanished. Dad''s still fighting.


    Even as the clay shifted, attempting to reinforce itself and smother whatever struggle was happening inside, Nick could feel the heat continue to rise.


    Hairline cracks became fissures, the clay blackening, smoking from the inside out. Then, all at once, the monster exploded.


    A shockwave rocked the battlefield as chunks of superheated clay rained in every direction, hissing as they struck the damp earth.


    Nick instinctively threw up a force barrier, redirecting the debris away from the others.


    And at the center of the explosion, a figure wreathed in flames emerged.


    His father stood among the wreckage, his fiery armor blazing so intensely that the air around him shimmered. His face bore a deadly scowl, his eyes burning like molten embers, and his sword glowed white-hot.


    Even the surviving clay monsters hesitated, their faceless heads twitching toward Eugene as if suddenly aware of what they had just awoken.


    Nick barely saw his father move.


    The closest clay monster had no time to react before Eugene''s blade carved through its torso, sending molten chunks flying in every direction.


    The next he slammed into with a shoulder check, his flaming armor melting through it like wax before he followed up with a downward slash, splitting it in half.


    The remaining monsters tried to retreat, showing a strangely animalistic survival instinct. It was too late.


    With a growl of pure fury, Eugene swung his sword in a wide arc, sending a wave of fire rolling across the battlefield.


    Nick saw that although most of the flames were directed at the brook, some were approaching them. Before the fire could reach them, he empowered his barrier, diverting the worst of the heat toward the retreating enemies.


    One by one, the clay monsters burned. The fire ate away at their bodies, turning wet mud into brittle ash, their frames collapsing into nothing before they could even make a final attack. Only those still in the brook remained now, bubbling furiously from the ambient heat.


    His father saw it too, and turned to face the water, still burning like a living torch. Then, with a sweeping motion, he thrust his sword forward and unleashed hell.


    A tidal wave of fire and heat surged toward the brook, crashing into the water like a meteor. The brook exploded into a cloud of thick, scalding steam, sending a white haze rolling over the battlefield.


    Within seconds, the riverbed was bone-dry, the earth hardened and cracked from the sheer temperature shift.


    Nick coughed, waving a hand in front of his face. He then used his control over the air to push the steam upward, dispersing it before it could choke the others. The air cleared, and they could see that more creatures crawled from the brook. No more monsters stirred.


    They had won.


    For a long moment, the only sound was the distant crackling of dying flames. Eugene stood at the center of it all, his fiery aura slowly dimming, the last remnants of his burning armor fading into embers. Once the air had reached a safe temperature, Nick approached him, reached into his pack, and pulled out a glass vial filled with a glowing blue liquid. Silently, he extended it toward his father.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Eugene turned, still scowling with rage, but his expression softened when he saw the potion. With a soft grunt, he took the vial, uncorked it, and swallowed its contents. Moments later, the bruises on his limbs and neck started to disappear as the healing magic did its work.


    Nick smirked. "Not bad."


    His father snorted. "Not bad?"


    "I mean, you did let yourself get eaten." He shrugged.


    Eugene gave him a long look. Then, he chuckled, shaking his head.


    Nick allowed himself a small smile.


    Nick exhaled, letting his muscles relax as the last traces of heat dissipated from the battlefield. He glanced around, ensuring no more clay creatures stirred from the now-dried brook. The group had already started shifting back into formation, picking through the remains of the creatures and digging for monster cores.


    A soft chime echoed in his head as the System sent its notifications.


    He glanced at the glowing text that only he could see.


    You have assisted in defeating 8 Clay Mimes.


    +12,000 Exp


    Not bad. But nowhere near what he wanted. His brows furrowed slightly as he checked his level progression. Still a long way to level twenty-six.


    His experience gain was slowing. It was a matter of diminishing returns, that much was obvious. The higher his level climbed, the more effort it took to reach the next threshold.


    No wonder every Prestige Class I meet is so old. I''m growing much faster than anyone else my age, and I''m still nowhere near the halfway point.


    Nick was beginning to realize just how massive the gap really was. He was strong¡ªfar stronger than most people his age¡ªbut Prestige was different.


    Still, no use dwelling on it now. He had more pressing concerns¡ªlike not dying in this damned forest. He took another deep breath, then pushed away his System screen.


    His father finished dividing the monster cores. Most of them were given to the fighters who had contributed the most, while a few were placed in the general supply to be divided only once the expedition returned home.


    Nick got one.


    A small, pale core, faintly pulsing with residual mana. Probably from one of the lesser clay creatures. Still, it was a core. He tucked it into his pouch, adding to his slowly increasing collection. Soon enough, they resumed their march.


    Nick walked near the front and was surprised when the eldest ranger stepped up beside him. Typically, the rangers spread out to cover various angles of attack, but he quickly realized that the older man had intentionally moved closer because he wanted to talk.


    He was tall and wiry. His sharp, sun-leathered face spoke of years spent tracking across the wilds. His cloak, dyed in muted greens and browns, blended almost seamlessly with the forest.


    The ranger spoke first, his voice a gravelly drawl. "You''ve got a sharp set of eyes on you, boy."


    Nick glanced at him. "I''m more of an ears person than an eyes person, really. The wind carries every sound to me."


    The older ranger grunted in what might have been amusement. "Morris."


    Nick took a second before nodding. "Nick Crowley."


    "I know," the man said dryly, stepping over a twisted root. "Whole town knows who you are. Captain''s son. The only mage in two batches. A decent one, at that."


    Nick didn''t bother responding. He doubted the old man was here to flatter him.


    Morris continued. "You''ve got a bright future ahead, if you focus on honing that magic of yours. We don''t get too many with your talent."


    Nick raised an eyebrow. "I imagine most towns have at least one mage who can use sensory magic."


    Morris shook his head. "Not like you, and certainly not at your age." He eyed Nick sideways. "If you''re ever interested in pursuing the skill, I can put in a recommendation for you. The Army''s Ranger Corps could mold you into something great. You''d get a much better education than whatever you''ll find in Floria."


    Nick blinked. That was unexpected.


    He hadn''t even spoken to Morris before this. Yet, the man was offering him a way into one of the most specialized branches of the military. Admittedly, he hadn''t spent much time researching the subject, but even he knew it was one of the better career paths available to those on the frontier who wanted to rejoin the "civilized" parts of the kingdom.


    He hesitated for only a moment before shaking his head. "I appreciate the offer, but I''m not interested in the army right now."


    Morris grunted. "Figured as much. You don''t strike me as the type to take orders well."


    Nick let out a dry chuckle. "That obvious?"


    The older ranger smirked slightly. "You''d not be the first talented mage brat I meet."


    He adjusted the quiver on his back, then added, "Still, the Kingdom always needs good sensors. Especially now. Pirates have been getting trickier in the eastern seas, according to what the merchants told me. We need more eyes, and I''m too old to help again."


    Nick frowned slightly. Pirates? This was the first time he''d heard much about the opposite side of the Kingdom.


    Morris let out a short sigh, as if debating whether or not to speak. Then, he nodded to himself. "Most people out here never think about it, but the Kingdom''s problems don''t end with monsters in the wilds. The east is worse in some ways. People are smarter than beasts."


    Nick narrowed his eyes. "How bad?"


    Morris gave him a grim smile. "Bad enough that I spent most of my career hunting them before coming back to my birthplace to die in peace."


    Nick stayed silent, waiting. The ranger took that as an invitation to continue.


    "You ever heard of the Burning Tides?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick shook his head.


    Morris clicked his tongue. "Figures, it''s been years since the last, and they never caused any trouble inland. But if you''re near the ocean, you definitely know their name. Pirates, slavers, smugglers. They used to control the trade routes before the Kingdom cracked down on them. They got pushed out of the ports, so they began raiding villages instead."


    Nick absorbed that information. "So you hunted them?"


    Morris nodded. "I was part of a detachment assigned to naval patrol. Most of the time, we''d track them down and destroy their ships before they could do any real damage. Other times¡­ we weren''t fast enough."


    There was an edge to his voice now. Nick didn''t pry, but he understood what was left unsaid. They weren''t fast enough, and people paid the price for it.


    Morris continued, "I remember one mission. We got word that a fleet of raiders had hit an island town off the coast of Cometton. We were supposed to intercept their return route and cut them off. But by the time we got there¡ª"


    He exhaled. "We found a ghost town."


    Nick swallowed. "No survivors?"


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Morris''s mouth twitched slightly, as if remembering something particularly ugly. "A few. Kids, mostly. They didn''t fight the raiders, so they got taken as cargo instead. Slaves. The pirates weren''t planning on staying¡ªthey burned everything they didn''t need and left." His fingers tightened around the grip of his bow. "We found their ships three days later."


    Nick could guess what came next. "And?"


    Morris smiled. It was not a kind smile. "And we made sure they never raided again."


    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the rustling of leaves as they continued through the forest.


    Finally, Morris exhaled through his nose. "Anyway. You remind me of some of the better trackers I worked with. Most of them ended up dead, but the good ones lived long enough to make a name for themselves. I heard news that someone picked up the name of the Burning Tides again, so the Army will likely need to up its recruitments."


    Nick smirked. "I''m not sure if that''s encouraging."


    Morris gave him a sideways glance. "Take it how you want. The offer''s open if you ever change your mind."


    Nick doubted he would. He had no intention of joining the Kingdom''s military, but he wouldn''t mind hearing more of Morris''s stories. While the old man was likely only sharing his glory days, Nick was very interested in learning about the world beyond Floria. After all, he had no intention of spending his whole life there.


    But before he could ask more, the last man stepped into the clearing they were going through.


    Nick froze. At the same time, so did Morris.


    There was a sudden absence. Nick''s senses flickered¡ªthe wind was gone. Not just calm. Gone.


    The air that had been gently whispering through the trees, guiding him with minute details of their surroundings had vanished.

 Chapter 94

    It wasn''t just the stillness that screamed at Nick''s senses, nor the silence of nature that unsettled him; it was the complete absence beyond the clearing''s limits. It felt as if he had stepped into a dead zone, a pocket of the world beyond which his sensory spell simply ceased to exist.


    Nick''s eyes widened. "Stop! We''re in a trap!"


    The men around him faltered. Some paused mid-step, others turned to look at him in confusion. To them, he realized with dread, nothing seemed amiss.


    Morris, however, reacted instantly.


    A younger soldier hesitated near the edge of the clearing, seemingly about to take a step back. Morris grabbed him by the back of his cloak and yanked him forward with more force than necessary.


    "Stay in formation, idiot." He growled. The young man swallowed hard and nodded.


    That was all it took. The rest of the strike group, seeing Morris'' reaction, snapped back to reality, and began scanning the surroundings for an enemy they could not yet see.


    But no one came. The trees stood still. The shadows did not shift.


    Nick inhaled and exhaled. The last time the fae attacked, they had sent wave after wave of monsters at them. This time, however, it was too quiet. No stumbling golem was approaching them, and no army of goblins was hollering in bloodthirst.


    That made him uneasy. He narrowed his focus, straining his magical senses in a new way. If the wind was gone, then he would look elsewhere. Instead of scanning the air, he turned his focus downward.


    It was difficult.


    Unlike the sky, where currents shifted and moved in predictable patterns, the earth was dense, layered with hidden pockets of stone and roots that made sensing through it much harder. Mere molecules of air were insufficient for him to form a clear picture, which compelled him to push more to extract information from the tiniest pockets.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    But Nick was patient. He wove his focus through the soil, stretching his magic through the tiniest spaces, feeling for anything unnatural¡ª


    There.


    His pulse spiked. "They''re underground!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the earth cracked open.


    Dirt crumbled, roots twisted apart, and something emerged from the depths, but it was neither a wave of monsters nor a beast of rage and destruction. His fear of having entered a Moss Oni''s territory was unfounded, yet Nick couldn''t suppress the groan that escaped his lips when he saw what it was.


    Slender and elegant, she moved with the fluidity of silk in the breeze. Her dress, woven from pale petals and shimmering moonlight, remained spotless despite her emergence from the ground.


    Her hair flowed in waves, pale as silver mist. Her skin was as luminous as polished marble, her features delicate but inhumanly perfect.


    And her eyes¡­ Nick felt his stomach drop.


    Their eyes weren''t like the trickster eyes of the other fae he''d met. They didn''t glimmer with the mockery of something toying with lesser beings.


    Instead, they were ancient. Timeless, and filled with amusement.


    A hush fell over the strike group. No one moved, though not out of fear, but because most of them simply could not.


    Some of the younger soldiers, and even a few of the more experienced adventurers, stood frozen, staring at the fae as though they had been struck dumb.


    Their expressions were not vacant, but enthralled. Like men standing before the sun, blinded not by its radiance, but by beauty.


    Nick barely refrained from cursing out loud.


    The System hadn''t warned him of a mental attack. That meant this wasn''t magic, unless she was capable of targeting several people in a crowd with pinpoint accuracy¡ªwhich would make her a Prestige Class, and thus beyond anything they could face. If that were the case, nothing he could do would save them, so he had to operate as if she weren''t.


    It was her charisma, he realized. Before he could share this insight, she moved. She dipped into a graceful bow, her arms flowing like a dancer in an unseen waltz.


    "How lovely," she murmured, her voice as soft as falling snow. "Such devotion to your charming little town." She smiled, the kind of smile that promised nothing yet offered everything.


    "I must apologize for the commotion earlier. I hadn''t expected such esteemed guests to walk into my territory. I thought it was customary for humans to receive an invitation before showing up." Her tone was light and teasing, as if they had mistakenly wandered into a private garden.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It was clear that this felt like a game to her. Eugene, on the other hand, had no patience for it. "Drop the act," he growled.


    The fae tilted her head, lips curving in amusement. "Oh?"


    Eugene''s sword blazed with fire, as he took on a stance, ready to rush at her at the slightest wrong move. "Release my men''s minds if you want to talk." Ah, so he noticed.


    She laughed, not in a mocking or cruel way, but out of genuine amusement. That, more than anything, told Nick she felt completely safe, which sent alarm bells ringing in his mind.


    "Oh, my dear Captain," she purred, "I cannot be blamed if your men falter before the sight of true beauty. You humans are so¡­ delicate in that way."


    Nick''s stomach twisted as none of the affected men reacted. Even mockery wasn''t enough to wake them up.


    By this point, he was certain that if she wished, she could hold them in that state forever. Such was her beauty that even he could feel a pull towards her. His distrust was overwhelming, yet he couldn''t deny she was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen.


    Eugene took a step forward, flaring his flames threateningly. "Then perhaps I should burn your beauty away. That should wake them up."


    The fae''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it broadened, and for the first time, Nick saw a hint of danger behind it.


    "How bold," she murmured. And then she straightened, folding her hands in front of her as though she had all the time in the world. "Very well, let''s negotiate. For the sake of this conversation, you might call me Dewdrop."


    That is not her name, obviously. Fae names are something they hold very dear, and she wouldn''t be so stupid as to give it away. Also, Dewdrop is a stupid name.


    "You know who I am," Eugene replied, not falling for the bait. At the same time, Nick felt several people take breaths to reply, and flicked his wand, shutting their mouths with a muzzle of wind. Luckily, no one was so far gone as to fight him.


    Dewdrop spared him an amused glance, evidently having noticed his intervention. Again, she didn''t do anything about it, despite him having foiled the second attempt at tricking them.


    Eugene gave him a short nod before turning back to the fae. "I am not some wandering fool you can string along with half-truths and pretty words, fae. You will not fool us so easily."


    Dewdrop tilted her head, silver hair cascading like liquid light. Her expression never wavered from its elegant amusement, but Nick caught the faintest flicker of¡­ something. A moment later, she was smiling once more. "''Tis good to see that the Warden knows of our customs. I was afraid your short human lives would have made you forget."


    Nick had learned the history of his ancestor, the one who had led the resettlement of Floria and, in the process, had cut down countless fae who resisted. It seemed they had not forgotten it either.


    Eugene inclined his head at the name. "If you know what I am, then you know how little patience I have for your games."


    Dewdrop sighed dramatically, raising a delicate hand. "So harsh. So crude." She let her fingers trail through the air as if drawing unseen threads. "But I suppose it is fitting. The Warden of Floria has never been courteous to my kind."


    Eugene''s eyes burned like embers. "You give us no reason to be."


    Dewdrop laughed, a sound like wind chimes. "Fair."


    Nick mutely watched the verbal duel unfold. Eugene was good at this. He wasn''t a scholar or a politician, but he was a fighter, and he knew how to read his opponents. However, the fae were not ordinary enemies.


    Dewdrop hadn''t made her move yet, and that worried Nick.


    "Very well," she said lightly. "I will be gracious and offer your freedom back. That should set you at ease." Despite the fae not moving, it felt like she had taken a step back. That, apparently, was enough, as the men who''d fallen in a daze shook themselves awake.


    I didn''t feel any magic I know, but that doesn''t mean much. The fae obviously have a different method of casting, or I would have noticed the trap before we fell into it.


    Eugene nodded to acknowledge her graciousness, and before anyone else could react, he barked, "No one speaks but me. Not a word."


    Then, he turned slightly, looking at Nick. "Keep it that way."


    Nick was already doing so, but he tilted his head to show that he understood. With a subtle shift in the air, he ensured that only his father''s voice could reach the fae. No one else would be able to speak, whether they wanted to or not.


    Instead of commenting, Dewdrop didn''t take her attention away from Eugene. "Well then, Warden, shall we speak of why you are here? Our kind has kept our distance from your settlement. It is only when humans walked into the forest that we met."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that? You are the ones who sent the stampede our way." Eugene replied with a curled lip.


    "But how could it be us, when it came from the south, and it is known to all that we reside in the north?" Nick noticed that she didn''t deny his accusation. Instead, she simply deflected.


    "You grow a dungeon so close to our land and then wonder why we have to take action? I thought fae were supposed to be masters of strategy. It seems I have to explain even the basics."


    That last jab would have infuriated the last fae they met, but Dewdrop let it wash over her, as if she had no ego to wound.


    Nick watched her reactions closely, trying to decipher the real danger. Something was off. She wasn''t winning, as every attempt to coax a mistake from Eugene failed, and yet, she didn''t seem worried.


    If he had to name the emotion he observed, it appeared she was content. Shouldn''t she be pressing harder if she was genuinely trying to entrap them in some vague bargain?


    Something else is going on.


    Nick abandoned his attempts to decipher her plots and focused on everything else. He scoured the surroundings for any clue. What little air was in the space he could sense didn''t tell him anything he didn''t already know, but he continued, using the data flow as a meditation aid.


    There has to be something¡­


    When he couldn''t find a solution using everything he''d observed so far, he went back to the drawing board, working through memories of the old myths.


    That was when the solution finally appeared. Fae traps. It has to be.


    They were stationary wards that ensnared men without them ever realizing it, which explained why Dewdrop wasn''t in a hurry. This wasn''t a battle, nor was it an attempt to delay. This was a predator playing with its meal once they caught it. We are in a pocket dimension.


    That meant they weren''t in the material world anymore.


    But we can''t be completely gone, either. I would have felt it. This can''t be a full-plane shift. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That meant there was a way out, but only if they acted fast.


    The Scandinavian school of spiritual magic employed techniques to anchor reality and compel a return to the material world. The key was stabilizing their existence back onto the physical plane. They used this method as protection against spirits, and Nick was fairly certain it would work here as well. If berserkers could ignore the wounds of a Valkyrie while properly anchored, they should be able to return to the forest.


    Nick let the wind carry a whisper to his father. "It''s a fae trap. We''re in a pocket dimension. I need some time."


    Eugene did not react or even blink. He simply continued his back-and-forth with Dewdrop, but Nick knew his father understood and would keep the fae entertained until he figured out a solution.


    Slowly, he began directing the others, focusing on those he knew weren''t susceptible to Dewdrop''s charisma. Morris. The two scouts. The priests.


    He sent the faintest whispers through the wind, just enough for them to react without looking surprised. Then, one by one, he instructed them on how to position their limbs to form a rough, inverted Raidho. Thankfully, they followed his orders.


    And when he was certain they were in place, Nick began to inscribe the same rune into the soil with his mind alone. Dewdrop had noticed his earlier usage of his wand, which meant he had to be even subtler.


    I need to complete the anchors before I can stabilize us.


    This was dangerous, as Nick wasn''t supposed to know this kind of magic, but no one here was a scholar of dimensional physics. He could only hope that no one would recognize what he was doing.

 Chapter 95

    Nick remained motionless. He didn''t move his hands, didn''t shift his weight. He barely breathed. This had to be perfect, as he had no idea just how far from the material plane they had been moved, and he certainly couldn''t afford a second chance.


    The fae were masters of trickery, and Dewdrop was no exception. Her beauty, charisma, and calculated smiles¡ªeverything about her was a performance designed to ensnare the mind.


    Given her tendencies, he suspected she had positioned her realm quite close to the material world, allowing her to enter and exit with greater ease. Even for her, there was a cost to pay for traversing the layers of reality. Whether that was time, preparation, blood, or simply mana, it didn''t really matter. If she wanted to move in and out effortlessly, she couldn''t have placed them too far apart.


    Still, Nick had to act as if they were very far. This meant adding as much detail to the ritual as possible, since he couldn''t start chanting and expect her to let him finish it. I really don''t want to know what happens if a dimensional ritual gets interrupted halfway. One new world is more than enough for me, thank you very much.


    Nick''s fingers itched, but he made no outward movement. Instead, he worked through the wind, manipulating the air in the subtlest, most delicate way possible.


    He had runes to carve, and no one could see them. Worst of all, he had to do it without his wand. Actually, the worst thing might be that I only ever saw this ritual in use once, and it certainly wasn''t in such a high stakes situation. A drunk priest of Odin does not make the best teacher.


    Nick had never tried true dimensional manipulation before. Oh, he''d dabbled in astral projection, which could loosely be defined as such, but he had never aimed to influence an area so vast and with so many people.


    It was dangerous, unstable, and he suspected it was the realm of far more experienced mages. Ingrid''s diary had mentioned it once¡ªcasually, offhand¡ªas something that only those willing to risk their sanity should ever attempt. It was apparently only the Archmages that could reliably walk through the layers, and any who tried to do so without their supervision was liable to end up lost in the aether.


    But Nick wasn''t trying to pierce dimensions, he just needed to undo a fae trap, and the simplest way to do that was to reaffirm reality.


    Raidho was the rune of the traveler. The rune of voyages, of motion, of movement. To carve it upside-down meant a forced return from a journey.


    That was the framework. The skeleton.


    However, to execute it properly, Nick needed five people¡ªfive anchors standing at the five points of the rune.


    Morris, the two scouts, and the two priests had successfully taken their places in those exact spots. That left only his role.


    Nick had been afraid Dewdrop might notice his manipulation despite how careful he was, but she seemed engrossed in her verbal duel with his father. It almost looked like she was flirting at times, but she never quite crossed the line. Apparently, even fae knew better than to provoke his father so much. Or she enjoys playing with her food too much.


    After the framework was established, the true challenge was inscribing the runes without being seen. The air whispered to him, echoing his intent. Nick forced himself to tune out everything else, ignoring the flow of information that [Wind God''s Third Eye] was feeding him to further enhance his precision.


    Normally, a rune had to be etched, burned, or physically carved, but Nick couldn''t use the standard methods. Instead, he controlled the air, shaping it into razor-thin currents that sliced into the soft earth like invisible blades.


    It was a process so precise and delicate that no one could possibly detect it. Slowly, the symbols took shape in between blades of grass, hidden from sight but perfectly functional. That was another daring move, as Dewdrop had shown perfectly capable of moving through the ground, which made it possible she had a sensory link with it, but given that she hadn''t reacted to his earlier moves, he suspected her way of interacting with the element was quite different from his.


    Probably a more natural feedback. It wouldn''t surprise me if she were connected to the plant life rather than the earth itself. In any other situation, the two methods would be essentially equivalent to one another, but given how careful I''m being to avoid damaging even a single stalk or root, I might just pull it off.


    Nick forced himself to breathe slow, even as his pulse pounded.


    One mistake¡ªone imperfection¡ªand the ritual would fail. They would all die either way, so there wasn''t much at stake, he joked to himself. Finally, after what could only be a few minutes but felt more like hours, Nick allowed his focus to widen once more. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time. The framework was complete, and now he only needed to activate it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Nick didn''t wait for an opportunity. He made one. He bit his lip, hard. The sharp sting of pain was almost a relief. He let five drops of blood drip from his mouth, precisely onto the edges of the hidden rune. One drop for each anchor. One drop for each point of Raidho.


    Light surged beneath their feet.


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    The runes ignited in a soft, golden glow, barely visible to the untrained eye¡ªbut unmistakable to the fae. Dewdrop''s head snapped toward him, immediately abandoning her attempts at needling his father.


    For the first time since she appeared, her mask cracked. Her eyes widened.


    Then, she moved. Nick was already bracing himself, having expected her to notice, but even knowing it was coming, he wasn''t fast enough.


    She crossed the distance in an instant. There was no spell, no flicker of warning. Just raw, predatory speed. One moment, she stood poised and elegant. The next¡ªshe was a blur of movement, lunging straight at him.


    Nick barely had time to draw a breath. He saw his life flash before his eyes, even as he poured more mana into the ritual, hoping against hope that he could complete the shift before she caught him.


    CRASH.


    Dewdrop didn''t reach him, as something intercepted her. Something wreathed in fire.


    Eugene''s shoulder crashed into her like a meteor, and the impact sent a shockwave through the clearing. She was thrown backward, slamming into the dirt with such force that it caused cracks to spread through the ground.


    Despite that, she somehow retained her unnatural beauty as she slowly picked herself up. The only difference was that now her face was marred by rage.


    Her delicate hands clenched into fists, and her elegant composure shattered. When she rose, her fingers twisted into sharp, clawed branches. A sword formed in her grasp, woven from dark vines that pulsed with unnatural energy.


    The pressure in the air multiplied, and Nick knew deep in his gut that if he were to be hit by that, there would be nothing he could do to survive.


    Dewdrop''s power began to unravel, spilling into the clearing like a rising tide.


    Still, he had one last trick up his sleeve. With how deeply invested in the ritual he was, he couldn''t exactly use more magic, but he could make sure the shift happened in the right moment.


    Dewdrop took a step forward, lifting her sword in Eugene''s direction with a look that promised murder. Just as she prepared to meet his blade, golden lines surged across the clearing, forming the inverted Raidho like a brand upon reality.


    The very air tore apart at the seams, and Dewdrop''s attack never landed. Instead, a sound like a shrieking storm filled the space, and the world twisted violently.


    Nick felt the sickening lurch of space folding in on itself. He heard Dewdrop scream. The men fell to the ground, desperately attempting to hold onto something as the fake gravity disappeared and they crashed through the veils.


    The clearing collapsed upon itself with a sound like shattering glass, leaving them in complete darkness for half a second, before light bloomed once more, and they were thrust back into the real world.


    Nick staggered, blinking rapidly. Everything looked the same.


    The trees still surrounded them, and the few visible spots of sky remained unchanged. To an unknowing onlooker, it might have appeared as if nothing had happened.


    But Nick could feel the wind outside the clearing again. Even the other scouts, who lacked his sensory skills, visibly reacted to the change.


    Morris muttered under his breath. "We''re really back¡­"


    Nick had done it¡ªhe had pulled them back. Unfortunately, there was no time to celebrate, because Dewdrop was still moving. She had recovered in an instant, seamlessly resuming her attack, which Eugene barely had time to block.


    CLANG!


    The impact shook the clearing.


    She pressed forward, striking faster, her vine sword twisting unnaturally around Eugene''s blade like a living serpent. Somehow, despite being knocked off balance by the shift, she still forced his father back. Even wreathed in fire, Eugene wasn''t overpowering her.


    How? She should be weakened by the shift!


    Nick watched, looking for an explanation. Then, he saw it. Dewdrop wasn''t necessarily stronger than his father. She just wasn''t being burned. Her elegant dress should have ignited instantly. Her pale skin should have blackened under Eugene''s heat, but the flames licked harmlessly around her.


    She''s resistant to fire somehow. Damn, that means dad doesn''t have a chance. I need to help him.


    Still, Nick hesitated. His father and Dewdrop were moving too fast, and even with [Wind God''s Third Eye] active, hitting her without risking Eugene was impossible. He ground his teeth, trying to find a way to help even as he knew nothing in his arsenal could make the difference.


    While he stood there, frozen, the others weren''t so hesitant. The soldiers spread out, forming a circle around the duelists, carefully avoiding to come between them. Once they were all in position, they planted their swords into the ground.


    Nick felt it before he saw it. A pulse of power rippled through the air.


    His experience told him that whatever this was, it was somehow binding his father and Dewdrop. In a way, it reminded him of the contract he imposed upon the Vine Wraith, though its underlying framework was completely different.


    All of a sudden, his father stopped being pushed back, and Dewdrop faltered, her momentum slipping as her expression changed. For the first time, she looked uncertain.


    Nick was honest enough to admit that had no idea what just happened. Morris, standing next to him, grunted in satisfaction.


    "Smart move," the old ranger muttered. "They invoked their Class skill as the Captain''s subordinates."


    Nick turned so fast he felt his neck crack. "What?"


    Morris nodded toward the soldiers. "They''re using one of the oldest tricks in the Watch''s playbook. A skill passed down through generations."


    Nick still didn''t understand.


    Morris smirked. "They''re enforcing the [Duelist Honor]."


    Nick blinked, slowly starting to get it.


    Morris continued, low and pleased. "The skill forces a simple rule¡ªonly the fighters'' own strength can be used. No outside influence. No borrowed power."


    Nick quickly processed the implications of that. Dewdrop''s sudden weakness meant she had been gaining strength elsewhere.


    Her movements weren''t as fast, and her attacks weren''t hitting as hard. Dewdrop realized it too late. She snarled, shifting her grip on her sword¡ª


    And Eugene moved. In a fiery step forward, he closed the gap instantly, his sword shining brighter than ever. The mana surged. The air crackled. His lips opened, "[Starburst Pierce]".


    A single thrust. A jet of fire.


    The sword punched clean through Dewdrop''s chest. For a moment, she didn''t react. She merely blinked, stunned. Then, the fire exploded outward.


    Nick barely had time to shield his eyes as a hundred-foot scar was carved through the forest behind her.


    Dewdrop staggered. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no sound came.

 Chapter 96

    The ding of the System message rang in Nick''s mind, forcefully redirecting his attention from the fae''s corpse.


    You have contributed to the defeat of [Western Guardian ¨C Dewdrop the Smiling Death].


    + 12,000 EXP.


    Nick exhaled deeply, finally allowing himself to release the tension coiled in his body. The duel had felt longer than it actually was, and now that it was over, his muscles ached from the constant effort of keeping himself under control. His mind had done most of the work, but he had to remain perfectly still to keep the fae from noticing anything.


    Also, Dewdrop was actually a part of her name. It''s just that adding the second part suddenly makes it much more intimidating.


    The men began to move around the clearing, following Eugene''s orders to secure their surroundings and ensure that no more surprises were waiting. Nick, however, took a step back and focused on his system messages. He pulled them up and was not surprised to see that he finally had enough exp to level up again.


    This whole mission might be foolhardy and dangerous, sure, but it''s going to do amazing things for everyone''s growth.


    [You have performed the Ritual of Norse Homecoming!]


    [You have executed a dimensional spell. You have successfully escaped a fae trap.]


    [+ 34,000 EXP]


    [Congratulations! You have reached Level 26.]


    Nick let out a chuckle, part relief and part triumph. Who would have thought that sharing a drink with that madman in Norway would lead to this? That just goes to show that every trip is worthwhile. I would have never learned anything like this if I had stayed in my family''s dusty library.


    A pat on his shoulder nearly made him stumble. Nick turned, blinking, to see Morris standing beside him, grinning. I must be more shaken than I thought to let the old man get so close.


    "Good work, kid." The ranger''s voice was filled with something close to approval. Nick opened his mouth to deflect, but Morris shook his head.


    "No need to be humble," he continued, before Nick could argue. "Now I see why you don''t want to be an Army Ranger."


    Nick blinked. "What?"


    Morris smirked. "You''d be wasted in the military, kid. You''ve got a way about you that''s different from most mages I''ve met. That''s not something they teach in academies, but you could definitely get into a good one if that''s your goal."


    Then, before Nick could gather his wits, the old ranger turned on his heel and walked away, leaving him staring after him in confusion.


    For a small frontier town, Floria sure produces a large number of mysterious old people, doesn''t it? They must hold meetings to figure out how to baffle people.


    His father called him over before Nick could dwell too long on Morris'' words, which was just as well, because his thoughts were becoming increasingly silly for the danger he was still in.


    Eugene stood by what was left of Dewdrop. At his feet, the remnants of her once-elegant form glimmered with dying embers. Her clothes were scorched, Nick noticed. This meant that whatever protection from fire she had came from outside, as she had successfully resisted the element while she was unobstructed.


    Nick''s gaze drifted past the scene, following the massive scorched trench Eugene had carved into the forest. It extended more than a hundred feet, and was still smoking. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick whistled. "You really went all out."


    Eugene glanced at the destruction with an arched brow. "I don''t know anyone capable of being forced to listen to someone so self-absorbed without exploding."


    Nick huffed a tired laugh, shaking his head, but Eugene''s expression softened slightly before he could joke further. "You did good, kid."


    Nick blinked. His family in this life was much more open with their affection than his previous one, but he was still caught off guard whenever anyone, much less his father, complimented him so directly.


    "I don''t know much about magic," Eugene continued, "but I know enough to realize that getting us back wasn''t easy."


    Nick rubbed the back of his neck. "It wasn''t the hardest thing I''ve done. I just had to disrupt her magic." In a way, it was the truth, and it was better to avoid anyone getting weird ideas.


    Eugene snorted. "There''s no reason to downplay it. I''ll ensure you''re rewarded properly when we return to Floria."


    Nick paused, unsure how to respond. His father wasn''t one for casual praise¡ªso to hear him acknowledge his efforts so directly felt oddly satisfying.


    Before the moment stretched too long, Morris rejoined them. "I climbed one of the taller trees," he reported, "and got a good look at the area. I saw signs of fighting far in the distance."


    "That means the other strike groups have finally made contact," Eugene mused, rubbing his jaw. "It took them less than I expected."


    Nick nodded, though he suspected that some of it might have been due to their trip between the layers, as time was a bit wonky outside of reality. Something tugged at his thoughts, so he opened his System messages again and focused on the first notification.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    [Western Guardian ¨C Dewdrop the Smiling Death Defeated!]


    Western Guardian.


    "If Dewdrop was the Western Guardian," he mused aloud, "doesn''t that mean there are more?"


    Morris and Eugene both turned to look at him.


    Nick met their eyes, gesturing to the fae. "The System categorizing her as the guardian of a specific direction would make no sense if she were the only one," he pointed out.


    Eugene nodded, though his expression didn''t shift. "That''s likely, and I see where you''re going, but we can''t assume the dungeon is developing along neat borders. It''s possible the other group found a den of monsters, rather than another guardian."


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Nick grunted. He knew that, but something about Dewdrop''s presence still unsettled him. Her personal power might not have been all that great, but when within her territory, she was certainly strong enough to halt their entire group. It was only because the soldiers thought to intervene that she lost. "Actually, how did the soldiers know to use [Duelist Honor]?"


    "Ah, it''s standard practice," Eugene replied, which didn''t explain much at all. Seeing that it wasn''t enough for his son, he added, "The watch is an old institution in Floria. I told you about the town''s funding. Some of the drills we go through are still the same as those used by our ancestors back then."


    "For a good reason," Morris muttered, and Nick had to agree.


    Eugene turned to the rest of the strike group, raising his voice. "We''ll move out in ten minutes! Finish preparing the area for a possible retreat, take anything useful, and get ready to leave!"


    The men got to work, spreading out to complete their tasks. Some arranged stacks of charred logs to form rudimentary walls, while others dug trenches. Hopefully, we won''t need it, but it''s wise to have a plan for every possibility.


    Before long, they were on the move again, marching faster than before, spurred on by the distant trails of smoke that became visible when the tree cover opened up enough.


    The further they went, the more Nick started to realize how the dungeon had formed. The ambient mana in this place was dense and wild. It didn''t inhibit his senses¡ªin fact, it made it easier to monitor his surroundings¡ªbut for someone like him who was so used to scarcity, it was certainly a strange feeling.


    This much mana in such an old forest... No wonder it started behaving oddly. It''s not an issue that ever occurred on Earth, but I can understand how even the leyline''s energy might begin to take on a unique flavor when exposed to a place like this.


    The other men, who were much less attuned to the shifts, could still feel its presence, as a sheen of sweat formed on their brows, and since they were all martial classes with physical stats far above Nick''s, it couldn''t be due to exhaustion.


    They had barely cleared a dense thicket of brambles when he sensed movement. A sudden rush of figures emerged from the foliage¡ªnearly two dozen goblins, pouring in from the left flank, armed with crude bone knives and rusted hatchets.


    The scouts were the first to react once he informed them, launching arrows in a dense cluster. Three goblins fell instantly, collapsing without a sound. The remaining ones shrieked, surging forward like frenzied animals.


    Nick flicked his wand. [Wind Blast] [Wind Blast] [Wind Blast]


    Three compressed spheres of air hit the closest goblins dead in the chest, sending them sprawling backward into their kin. Before any of them could rise, the soldiers rushed forward to drive their spears through their skulls.


    Although the goblins fought fiercely, their lack of coordination prevented them from mounting a genuine resistance. Without a hobgoblin to lead them, they were unable to resist against the strength of the seasoned warriors.


    Within a few minutes, their green corpses littered the ground, and the men wiped their weapons clean before pressing on.


    You have defeated x3 [Goblins]


    You have contributed to the defeat of x12 [Goblins]


    + 6.500 exp


    Nick barely had time to catch his breath before the next attack came, as a low growl rumbled through the underbrush.


    A pack of wolves¡ªdungeon-spawned creatures with dark matted fur and glowing yellow eyes¡ªrushed from the right. They moved far more fluidly than the goblins, barely making a sound against the earth.


    "Shields up!" Eugene commanded once Nick brought their presence to his attention.


    The soldiers braced themselves, forming a tight line with their swords drawn.


    The wolves pounced, using the shields as springboards even as the first wave was sent sprawling from the hail of arrows.


    One of the adventurers barely had time to dodge before a wolf tackled him to the ground.


    Nick had expected as much given their coordination, and whipped up a burst of wind to disorient the beast. The stunned wolf staggered, giving the fallen adventurer just enough time to drive his dagger into its neck. That''s good. I need to get better at fighting in a group. This kind of attack might not damage the monsters, but it allows the others to end the fights much quicker. It''s more efficient than being the one to take them all down.


    Morris loosed an arrow straight into another wolf''s eye, dropping it mid-pounce. Before the system had even confirmed the kill, he''d already shifted his attention to the next animal.


    Unlike the goblins, the wolves fought using tactics such as flanking and feinting, but they lacked the numbers to overcome the strike group. One by one, they fell.


    Eugene signaled to move again soon after the last wolf was put down, giving the men only enough time to carve the cores out of the biggest of the lot.


    You have defeated x1 [Root Wolf]


    You have contributed to the defeat of x18 [Root Wolves]


    + 8.333 exp


    Nick thought they had earned a moment to breathe, but soon enough, he was proven wrong. They were barely past the wolves'' remains when the trees rustled violently. "Smaller monsters from above!" He called out.


    Hundreds of squirrels leapt down from the canopy, resembling those he had encountered with Elia and Rhea so closely that for a moment he thought they were the same species. However, he soon realized that was not the case. Their fur was brittle and bark-like, their claws sharp as daggers, and their eyes gleamed with an eerie intelligence.


    One latched onto a soldier''s arm, biting deep. The man yelled in pain, shaking it off as blood welled at the wound.


    The scouts and adventurers swore, swatting the creatures off with weapons. Nick barely managed to dodge a leaping squirrel, knocking it back mid-air with a burst of wind.


    "Kill the bastards!" Morris snarled, swinging his bow like a club to bat one away.


    Nick didn''t hesitate to follow the order.


    Following his instincts, he tried something new. Melding the spell forms of [Wind Burst] and [Wind Blast] and attempting to replicate his earlier success in manipulating the spell in a slightly different way, Nick adjusted the structural stability until he was confident he could exert more control over the magic while simultaneously generating more power than a simple manipulation of the air would permit.


    A violent gale swept through the trees, merely ruffling the hair of the warriors while scattering dozens of the creatures. Hmm, it''s not perfect; it only worked because they are so light. I''ll need to think on it more.


    Eugene set the nearby trees ablaze, cutting off their retreat. From that, it was quick work to eliminate the remaining monsters, though the squirrels certainly made them pay for it in bites and cuts.


    "Damn sneaky buggers." Eugene spat before motioning for them to keep moving.


    You have defeated 11 [Bark Squirrels]


    You have contributed to the defeat of x42 [Bark Squirrels]


    + 11.222 exp


    By now, the injuries were mounting. Though no one was lost, some of the men had bites, scratches, and shallow cuts, forcing the priests to move up and down the line, tending to wounds with a mix of poultices and magic.


    Their stores of potions were still full, but to use Ogden''s best to deal with such minor injuries would have been foolish, given that they didn''t know how long it would take them to destroy the dungeon.


    Nick, however, was focused on something else as he began to sense a shift in the mana. It had felt dense before, but now it thickened, becoming almost suffocating. This didn''t align with what little he knew about dungeons, as they certainly weren''t near the center yet. Roberta''s diary had clearly stated that while leylines surfacing spawned them, it was only near the core that one could truly feel the vein''s presence.


    Which means¡­ He tensed. "Something big is coming."


    ROOOAAAAARRRR.


    A deep, guttural bellow shook the earth. Nick staggered, his senses flaring. The air itself trembled from its force.


    His father turned sharply. "What is it?"


    Nick didn''t need to say anything, as Morris replied for him, his face set in a grim scowl, "That was a Moss Oni."

 Chapter 100 - 97

    Morris'' words had barely left his lips when Eugene started barking orders. "Nicholas, I need you to continue relaying any movement coming this way. Rupert, take the other soldiers and form a shield wall. Morris, set up a kill zone by triangulating with the other archers. Adventurers, start preparing for contact from the sides."


    The men, already tense from the earlier battles, snapped into action without hesitation. Steel bit into the earth as they formed defensive lines, dragging out pre-prepared barricades from their packs. They wouldn''t stand against a troll''s club, but they could certainly withstand anything a goblin might throw at them.


    Shield bearers locked their weapons together, creating a staggered wall of defense. Behind them, archers nocked arrows, scanning the tree line with cold focus.


    Near the center, several adventurers unpacked glass vials, which Nick recognized instantly as Ogden''s work.


    "I can sense dozens of presences coming this way!" he relayed, forcing [Wind God''s Third Eye] to gather as much information as possible.


    "Are they goblins?" Eugene asked even as he took his position at the right side of the shield wall, directing a few of the better fighters to mirror him. They would be the ones tasked with taking down the trolls that would precede the Oni.


    After a moment, Nick shook his head, "No, I think it''s humans. There might be some behind them, but they are still too far to tell. The ones getting close now are definitely humans, though. And I recognize some of them."


    "Which group are they from?"


    "Arthur''s, I believe. But I can''t feel him." His words were met with a curt nod. Given how powerful the old adventurer was, it was hard to believe he might have fallen, but anything was possible, especially since his men were running like the hounds of hell were at their heels. Actually, that might be a thing here.


    It was only another minute before the first figures burst through the undergrowth.


    "Arthur''s men!" he confirmed. Relief flickered through the ranks, but it was short-lived. The returning adventurers were soaked in sweat, and their faces taut with exhaustion.


    Despite their frantic pace, none of them seemed terrified, though they certainly weren''t happy about the situation. That alone told Nick one crucial thing: Arthur wasn''t dead.


    If he had fallen, they wouldn''t be running¡ªthey''d be screaming for their lives. Anything that can kill the old man can take us all at once and level Floria.


    Eugene didn''t waste time directing them away from the direction they expected the enemies to come. "Fall back! Get behind the shields!"


    The first adventurers vaulted over the barricades without hesitation, their breath coming in ragged gulps.


    One man, panting heavily, managed to choke out a warning. "A hundred goblins¡ªhobgoblins mixed in." He took another shuddering breath.


    "And behind them¡­ trolls. Maybe six. And a Moss Oni."


    Silence.


    Nick saw the momentary flicker of hesitation pass through the men.


    The goblins were manageable, even in such large numbers. The hobgoblins would pose more of a challenge, but as long as they didn''t wield powerful enchanted blades like the first ones they encountered, they should be fine. The trolls were certainly a problem, as their sheer size and resilience made them formidable battering rams. Nick had seen his father kill one, but that was without the benefit of being linked to the dungeon. Who knew how much stronger these ones would be?


    The Moss Oni was likely fatal. Though Nick had never seen the creatures, he had read enough to know any resistance they might put up would likely be futile. His father might be able to escape if he were alone, but any encounter with such a monster could only end in a total wipe out¡ªat least given what he knew. It''s always possible we''ll face a weaker specimen, or that someone will have a breakthrough. That hope felt naive, but there wasn''t much else he could do.


    Eugene''s teeth ground audibly. "Where''s Arthur?"


    The adventurer grimaced. "Second Oni."


    Nick''s stomach dropped. Two. Of course there are two. That changed everything.


    Eugene cursed. "That means we have to fight alone. Alright, people! Take out anything and everything you have squirreled away for an emergency. This is that emergency. If we want to come out alive, we need to overwhelm the damn thing before it can kill us all."


    The soldiers nodded grimly. There wasn''t much anyone could say to that. Running away hadn''t worked all that well for the other group.


    From deep within the twisting trees, the first echoes of screaming filtered through the air.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The goblins were certainly not subtle. They exploded out of the forest as a churning mass of shrieking bodies, baying for blood and desperate to sink their claws into human flesh. If Nick had any doubt about killing another humanoid, it died a swift death just then. Not that I had the time to think about it. Or that I care all that much. I''m certainly not an angel.


    Nick felt disconnected from it all. Sure, he intellectually understood that he was being overwhelmed by the information he was processing, which made it hard for him to connect emotionally to what was happening, but it didn''t seem like a bad thing at the moment. Fear had its place, but this wasn''t the time to stop thinking.


    "Incoming!" he called out, but the men were ready.


    The moment the first wave entered the kill zone, the adventurers let loose. Glass vials flew through the air, arcing toward the rushing horde.


    A thunderous explosion rocked the clearing.


    The closest green bodies disintegrated as the concussive force sent dozens of goblins behind them flying.


    Some of them screeched as they were coated in alchemical fire, their skin sloughing off in bubbling chunks. Others didn''t even have the time to realize they were dead before they fell apart.


    Nick could taste the burning flesh in the air. He could sense as the pieces of green flesh fell to the ground. How the alchemical fires licked at the air, greedily devouring anything they touched.


    The opening salvo had done its job. The first thirty goblins died before they even got close, but Nick didn''t dare feel relieved, because the second wave was right behind them.


    And they were not deterred in the slightest by the gruesome end of their companions. That confirmed that these goblins too were under some sort of berserk effect, though it might have been more spread-out, given how quickly they died. Probably just strong enough to remove their fear of death. There are certainly enough of them that making them tougher is a waste.


    With a flick of his wrist, Nick unleashed a powerful barrage of [Wind Blasts]. The force tore through the ranks, shredding goblins like ragdolls. One of them was hurled backward, crashing into a tree with such force that it splintered the trunk.


    Another spun in midair, its head twisting at an unnatural angle before it crumpled.


    And still, the goblins kept coming. The frontline clashed with them, as swords met flesh, and shields locked together.


    The battlefield erupted into chaos.


    The soldiers fought with great skill, moving in sync to form an impenetrable wall and to punish any attempt to push through.


    The adventurers, meanwhile, handled the flanks. With how many enemies there were, they could swing their weapons in wide arcs, cutting goblins clean in half without much need for precision.


    That was when the first hobgoblin broke through the treeline, shouting and wildly swinging a sword, only for Eugene to intercept it. His sword flared to life, and all it took was one precise slash to cut through flesh and bone, sending the creature''s severed head tumbling to the ground.


    More hobgoblins burst from the forest, aiming to overwhelm the flanks, but they faced a well-prepared barrage of alchemical weapons and arrows, which immediately reduced their ranks.


    Nick barely had time to process that victory before he sensed that something worse had finally arrived. The earth trembled, and soon after, he felt the roar of the trolls shake the air. He turned just in time to see the tree line shatter.


    The first troll charged right through a tree, its massive, brutish form squashing the goblin corpses without a second thought. Its grayish-green skin was thick, and its jagged teeth were bared in a grotesque grin.


    Behind it, five more followed, each as big as a house. Despite how dangerous they were, Nick actively decided to tune them out. He couldn''t do much beyond slow them down, and he was much more useful coordinating the defenses rather than ineffectively shooting [Wind Blasts] against them. I have to trust that dad will do his part.


    The battle raged around him, but Nick forced himself to breathe deeply, tuning out everything but the shifting currents of air and the relentless chaos feeding into his [Wind God''s Third Eye].


    Focus. Analyze. Adapt.


    It was second nature by now. If he let himself fall into complacency, he would never survive. And right now, survival meant creating a new weapon to fit his need. Then, and only then could he help with the trolls.


    Nick flicked his wand, channeling his mana into the invisible pathways he had already learned by heart. The magic flared in his mind, its familiar blue-green glow shifting and pulsing as he tested different configurations. His first attempt was to heavily modify [Wind Burst] to fit it more in the mold of [Wind Blast].


    Instead of letting the air explode outward in a chaotic shockwave as had happened before, though, he tried to compress it into a linear path.


    A goblin, shrieking in rage, lunged at one of the soldiers, and Nick lashed out, sending the wind slicing forward. The condensed force hit like a battering ram, crushing the goblin''s chest inward and hurling it backward into its allies.


    Nick frowned. Too much effort for too little outcome.


    The wind dissipated too quickly after impact, making it wasteful. He needed it to maintain momentum, to carve through multiple enemies instead of just one.


    He tried again.


    This time, he altered the spell mid-cast, shifting the air currents to twist around his target instead of striking it directly. The goblin stumbled as an invisible force wrapped around its limbs, yanking it off balance before slamming it into the dirt.


    More long-lasting but way too weak.


    Nick went through every bit of wind magic he knew, trying to piece them together to give form to what he wanted.


    [Wind Manipulation] allowed him to control direction. [Wind Blast] let him use concentrated force. [Windburst] created pure destruction.


    But what he needed was refinement. A constant flow of air rather than a single burst of power or a more widespread environmental spell.


    His wand pulsed in his grip as he reconstructed the spell formula in his mind, borrowing concepts from aerodynamics¡ªthe way wind twisted and tunneled through mountain passes, the way air curved around obstacles, seeking the path of least resistance.


    What if he didn''t fight the wind''s natural tendency to spiral? What if he used it?


    Nick exhaled sharply, tightening his control. He pulled the mana inward, shaping it like a twisting thread of silk, binding the force into a contained vortex. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he released it.


    A goblin howled as the spiraling wind wrapped around its body, lifting it off the ground before violently hurling it into another.


    That was better. But he still needed a final component, so Nick shifted his focus, adjusting the spell''s rotational speed.


    Instead of just sending the wind forward, he made it cycle back upon itself, creating a continuous jet of force.


    The next target he chose was a hobgoblin¡ªstronger than the others, with thicker skin and a crude iron chestplate. A normal [Wind Blast] wouldn''t be enough to harm it.


    Nick narrowed the wind stream, concentrating the spirals into a razor-thin edge.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    The attack shot forward, curving at just the right angle to slice through the goblin''s crude armor and punch into the flesh beneath.


    The creature shrieked, staggering as ribbons of blood splattered onto the dirt from the new hole in its chest.


    Nick''s lips curled.


    Perfect.


    He had ended up with a high-speed stream of wind, precise enough to carve through flesh, forceful enough to ignore most physical defenses, and versatile enough to be used in different ways.


    The System seemed to agree with his assessment, as it chimed in his mind.


    New Spell Created: [Jet Stream]


    +12,000 EXP


    Nick allowed himself a grin before forcefully turning his attention to the battle raging at the mouth of the clearing. There, he found carnage.

 Chapter 101 - 98

    The soldiers were hanging on, but just barely. The trolls had slammed against their shieldwall with tremendous force, and although they were experienced, they could only endure so much raw strength. Their combat skills allowed for some redirection of force, but even that had its limits.


    The field was a chaotic mess of flashing steel, roaring fire, and clashing bodies as trolls and goblins battered against the lines. Nick could sense several soldiers being dragged away from the front line by their companions, their armor dented, and their bodies bleeding from deep bruises and gashes. Ogden''s potions kept them alive and even allowed them to rejoin the fight in short order, but it was only a matter of time before the trolls'' sheer stamina wore them down.


    One of the massive monsters was already down, its body split in two from Eugene''s blazing sword, its flesh cauterized, preventing its infamous regeneration. But the remaining five were still pressing hard, using their massive clubs to hammer at the defenders.


    Nick inhaled deeply, tuning out the noise, and centering himself.


    He felt the wind, his wind, carving through the battlefield, feeding him a thousand details at once. The movements of his allies, the heavy, crushing footfalls of the trolls, and the desperate gasps of soldiers holding their ground.


    He had to act. If things continued as they were, they would lose even before the Moss Oni arrived.


    Flicking his wand, Nick channeled mana into his new spell. The air whipped and twisted, forming an almost invisible spiral. Then, with a push, he unleashed it.


    A focused [Jet Stream] lashed forward, striking the nearest troll right in the leg, piercing through the calf muscle and emerging from the opposite end.


    The troll roared, staggering backward as its knee buckled from the force. Thick, leathery skin peeled back in jagged strips, exposing muscle and sinew. But before it could collapse, its regeneration kicked in, and the wound began to seal before his eyes.


    Nick grimaced. So that''s how it is. His spell could disrupt their balance, but it wouldn''t keep them down permanently. Unless I kill them on the spot, but I''d have to pierce through bone, and I don''t think I can muster enough strength for that while keeping an eye on the entire battlefield.


    That was fine. He didn''t need to kill them¡ªjust give his father the opening he needed. Luckily, Eugene took full advantage.


    The moment the wounded troll stumbled, his father sprang into action. Flames ignited along his blade as he lunged forward, slicing through the troll''s belly. The monster shrieked, but Eugene didn''t relent, following the strike with a second cleave that nearly bisected the creature from hip to hip.


    The wound cauterized from the heat, sealing the troll''s fate.


    Two down.


    Nick''s body wanted to breathe quickly in response to the adrenaline, but he didn''t allow himself to break his pattern. Four trolls remained, and their sheer bulk was pressing dangerously close to breaking the formation.


    He turned his attention back to the shield wall, where the soldiers were gritting their teeth and pushing back against the onslaught. Their formation was strong, but having to deal with the smaller, nimbler goblins at the same time was chipping away at their resilience.


    The remaining trolls smashed their massive clubs down, forcing the warriors back. The force of each blow cracked shields and dented armor, sending men stumbling from the impact.


    Nick saw a soldier lose his footing just as a troll''s club came swinging down¡ª


    No.


    He reacted instinctively, sending another [Jet Stream] forward with pinpoint accuracy. The blast of wind caught the troll in the knee, twisting its leg out from under it just before its club could land.


    The massive creature toppled sideways, the sheer weight of its own attack crushing several goblins beneath it. The soldiers took advantage, hacking at the exposed flesh with relentless strikes.


    Nick didn''t waste time watching if it would be enough.


    He targeted the next troll, aiming low and hitting pressure points¡ªknees, ankles, anywhere that would force them off balance. It didn''t matter if they healed soon after, because each of his strikes sent another wave of opportunities cascading through the battlefield.


    A troll stumbled. A warrior drove his sword through its throat. A goblin lunged at a soldier''s back. A gust of wind yanked it off course. A hobgoblin dodged an arrow. Nick sent a burst of air, knocking it back into the archer''s line of sight just as he fired.


    He seemed to be everywhere at once, his magic weaving through the battle like a conductor leading an orchestra. Gradually, the tide of battle began to shift. As the goblin numbers dwindled, the adventurers were able to regroup, which made them significantly more lethal.


    And yet, his senses flared with warning. Something was wrong.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Nick''s skin prickled, and he heeded his instincts. He widened his focus¡ªstretching his spell outward, scouring the battlefield for anomalies.


    And then, he found them. Two figures, slinking through the chaos, untouched, moving without being hindered by either man or goblins.


    After a cursory observation, he recognized them as hobgoblins, but not just any hobgoblins. These two were unique.


    While their kin fought like rabid beasts, they glided like assassins. Silent. Carefully avoiding zones of conflict. And most importantly, invisible to the naked eye.


    They could have done terrible damage to the ranks of soldiers, given that no one seemed to notice them. Yet, they ignored the men completely. They were coming his way.


    That realization made Nick split his focus. On one hand, he kept a weary eye on the duo as they wound around the battlefield, while on the other, he scoured the area, looking for more. He wasn''t surprised when he found that they weren''t alone. Two more were moving towards Eugene.


    They had timed it perfectly¡ªwaiting for the moment when he was at his most distracted, when the battle had forced all eyes onto the trolls. They thought they could take him by surprise. They were wrong.


    His first act was to warn his father. He flicked a gust of air toward Eugene''s ear, shaping the wind into a soft whisper only he could hear.


    "Dad, around a hundred feet behind you. Two hobgoblins assassins. They are invisible."


    Eugene didn''t react outwardly; by now, he was more than used to Nick''s habit of bringing him important information in such a manner. But Nick saw the subtle shift in his stance, the way his sword angled slightly differently.


    He had heard. Good. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick turned his attention to his own hunters. They were right there¡ªjust beyond the edge of vision, using some trick to obscure themselves. They must be wearing an artifact capable of bending the light, because I can still feel them, and yet even knowing where they should be, I cannot see them.


    Through the wind, he could trace their every step. That would be more than enough.


    Nick stayed relaxed, keeping his wand ready and his breathing steady. To secure a clear shot at them, he had to behave as if he were unaware of their stalking, and the longer it took for them to reach him, the more he could observe them.


    They were smaller than the typical hobgoblin, yet still taller than any goblin. They moved like predators hunting their prey, which made him think this wasn''t their first time. He could sense the leather armor they wore, though the details were distorted¡ªas if something was scrambling his perception.


    That was a problem.


    Nick had never encountered creatures that could obscure themselves from his [Wind God''s Third Eye]. Even the first hobgoblin with the enchanted sword hadn''t interfered with his sensory abilities like this.


    That meant only one thing: a kind of magic¡ªmost likely fae magic¡ªwas being used to scramble sensory spells. While he had previously been angry with himself for missing the dryad hidden in the ground, he was now beginning to suspect that she, too, might have been equipped with an artifact like this.


    It''s not perfect. I can still sense them quite clearly, but the finer details are very hard to make out. I think that if I was relying on my passive sense, I would have missed them altogether unless they were standing right before me. Which brings me to why there are two of them coming to kill me.


    If the fae had sent assassins specifically for him, it meant they had been watching their progress closely. The group''s reliance on his sensory spell must have made him a priority target as valuable as his father.


    Powerful beasts like the Moss Oni were known to amass retinues. Given the fecundity of goblins, they were often the vanguard of almost any monster army.


    What was tripping him up was that Fae didn''t like to share power. Now, Nick knew little about the dungeon''s internal politics, but something wasn''t quite right here. This certainly didn''t fit with the behavior he''d expect from hobgoblins under a Moss Oni''s control. The frenzied attacks were much more in line with that, as was the bloodthirst. Sneakiness and stealth artifacts were not.


    Either the fae had dominated the Moss Oni, which was a terrifying thought, or they had some other way to keep control over these creatures.


    I doubt even capturing one would answer my questions, but I should try to keep their bodies intact. That might tell me something.


    While keeping a weary eye on their path, Nick still intervened all over the battlefield. Wind gusts tripped goblins, preventing them from overwhelming the soldiers. Hushed whispers guided adventurers toward incoming threats.


    But his primary attention remained on the two killers creeping toward him, who had drawn daggers.


    He still couldn''t get a solid read on them, which meant their weapons were also enchanted, likely disrupting the wind around them. Another layer of protection.


    They really don''t want me alive.


    Nick held back his attack, resisting the urge to strike first. Instead, he waited, watching their approach and studying their formation.


    They were smarter than he''d have expected.


    They split apart, approaching from two different angles to create a blind spot in his awareness. It was an impressive strategy for goblinoids that would have worked against anyone who didn''t always have a 360-degree sensory spell active.


    They closed in. Nick''s fingers twitched.


    Now.


    With a flick of his wand, he unleashed a [Jet Stream]. The spiraling wind drilled through its skull like a high-caliber projectile, screeching as it carved straight through flesh and bone.


    The hobgoblin barely had time to react before its body stiffened, its dagger slipping from its lifeless fingers. It collapsed, dead before it even hit the ground.


    Nick immediately turned his focus to the second, who had somehow survived. It had reacted at the last second, twisting just in time to avoid a direct hit.


    The [Jet Stream] slammed into its armor instead, failing to pierce through completely, but the force of the impact was still enough to send it staggering backward, breaking its invisibility in the process.


    The stealth field was not as strong as it seemed. A single solid hit had disrupted it, and that was all Nick needed to know. He had an intact specimen to examine, after all. Now he would see what their enchanted plate could resist.


    The hobgoblin regained its footing just in time to see a second blast incoming. It tried to dodge, but Nick had already accounted for that.


    A second Jet Stream smashed into its ribs, sending it reeling even as its armor again protected its life. Then a third. Then a fourth.


    Finally, with a desperate snarl, the hobgoblin tried to lunge forward, though it came more as a hobble, which was when Nick ended it with a final [Jet Stream] in the same exact place of his last two.


    The force crushed its chest inward, sending it sprawling lifelessly onto the ground.


    You have killed x2 [Assassin Hobgoblin]


    + 12.222 exp


    Nick knew that if they had gotten close enough, he might not have had the reflexes to counter them in time. However, by keeping them at a distance and studying them before acting, he had completely dismantled their approach.


    He exhaled, wiping sweat from his forehead. Then, he grinned, pleased that at least one of the hobgoblins'' armor sets was intact.


    Nick walked over to the first one he had killed, crouched beside it, and carefully inspected its gear, casually registering that his father had dealt with his own attackers. Soon after, he had taken care of the last of the trolls, giving his men time to recover as they systematically went about eliminating the remaining goblins.


    There was something different about it, something that had helped blunt the first [Jet Stream]. It would be invaluable if it was enchanted or had some kind of magical resistance.


    He smiled, pleased. Despite the situation, Nick couldn''t resist tinkering with a new mystery. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the time to get to it, as the battle was far from over. He rose abruptly, his senses flaring in alarm.


    Something huge had entered his range. Nick''s grin faded as he turned to face the trees, which shook from the force of something massive approaching them.


    A roar shook the air. The Moss Oni had arrived.

 Chapter 102 - 99

    Nick''s world exploded with sensation. Feeling the oni''s approach through [Wind God''s Third Eye] was far more jarring than he had anticipated. Even the adult wyvern''s presence hadn''t been so overwhelming, though admittedly, that might have been because he was filtering his senses through the Astral veil and didn''t have such a powerful spell to perceive its effects on the world.


    The air shuddered as something massive moved through the forest¡ªa sheer, unstoppable presence, like a mountain deciding to move on its own.


    For a moment, Nick thought he might go blind and deaf from the sheer weight of its existence pressing against his senses.


    His mind buckled. His breath hitched. To save himself, Nick was forced to dispel [Wind God''s Third Eye]. It was too much, and he feared he would be overwhelmed if it remained active when it crossed the treeline. [Blasphemy] couldn''t help him if he was the one causing harm to himself.


    The silence in his mind was deafening. He wasn''t used to it anymore, and he felt the loss of awareness keenly.


    Staggering back a step, Nick heaved for breath as sweat beaded on his brow. His thoughts felt sluggish, as if he had just pulled himself from deep water. He felt naked and exposed without [Wind God''s Third Eye], but he had no choice.


    However it was doing it, the Moss Oni was too much to track through his spell, at least not without preparation. It was just too different from everything else around it. It was like listening to a pop song, and all of a sudden, a death metal solo came on at full volume while the song still kept playing.


    He forced himself to look up. At least his physical senses were still working.


    The Moss Oni smashed through the last line of trees with all the subtlety of an avalanche.


    It was enormous. Where the trolls had been as large as two men, this was something else entirely.


    Twenty feet tall, with bark-like skin covered in thick, damp moss. Its legs were like tree trunks, its arms thick as ancient oaks. Two massive, curved horns rose from its head, gleaming black like obsidian, and its eyes¡­


    They were white.


    Not empty. Not blind. But pure, like pale moons shining in its grotesque, gnarled face.


    The oppression it radiated was suffocating, and Nick wasn''t the only one affected. Around him, adventurers and soldiers staggered back, their eyes wide, loosening their grips on weapons that suddenly felt useless.


    Even those hardened warriors who had faced trolls without hesitation now trembled as the Oni''s presence crashed over them like a tidal wave.


    The moment of silence broke when it started laughing.


    The sound rolled through the clearing, deep and booming, vibrating in Nick''s very bones. The trees creaked and groaned, as if bowing in submission.


    Nick clenched his teeth so hard he feared he would shatter them. It''s laughing at us. It saw what we did to its retinue, and it''s still laughing. That was not encouraging. The oni didn''t have an expression per se, as its face was made of immovable bark, but it exuded glee. It was as if they had prepared a buffet as an offering, rather than a massacre.


    Then it spoke. "I would have been disappointed if you could not deal with such filth." Its voice was like grinding stone, yet disturbingly understandable. Nick didn''t exactly know what he had expected from it. Maybe a dumb monster like the trolls. He''d known that its size didn''t necessarily mean it wasn''t intelligent, especially as he read that Moss Oni liked to build a following of lesser creatures, but somehow he hadn''t expected it to speak.


    "My sister has taken the better one, but I suppose I will make do with my new toys."


    Toys. Nick felt a cold chill creep down his spine. It didn''t see them as enemies. He wasn''t exactly inclined to accept the assessment, but it wasn''t encouraging.


    Eugene''s voice rang out then, blowing away the haze of terror that had gripped the group. "Stand tall, men of Floria! Hold your ground!"


    Some of the terrified men regained their composure, shifting into a ready stance and grimly preparing to confront the monster. Others stayed in the back, mouths open and eyes lost.


    But before any further orders could be given, one adventurer broke.


    Nick barely had time to turn before he saw the man sprinting forward, blade raised, screaming in desperation.


    Nick instinctively reached out to stop him, but he was forcibly reminded that he didn''t have [Wind God''s Third Eye] active as his gust of wind passed right by the man. He was so accustomed to knowing where everything was that he struggled to aim properly without it.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The adventurer reached the Oni, swinging his sword straight for its knee.


    It was a clean strike at the perfect angle, and strong enough that even a troll would have felt it.


    The blade sank into the moss¡­ and stopped. Everyone stared at it for a moment, waiting to see if the oni would react.


    The moss shifted, pulling the blade inward and slowly swallowing it. The adventurer yanked at the hilt, trying to dislodge it, before he froze.


    Slowly, he lifted his head, eyes wide in horror, as a massive hand loomed above him. With a sickening crunch, the Oni''s fingers closed around him.


    Silence. A single heartbeat passed, and the massive hand kept squeezing.


    The wet pop of bones shattering echoed across the battlefield.


    Nick saw a spray of gore, and knew that there was nothing anyone could do. Even the best elixir would be useless.


    The Oni released its grip, letting the pulped corpse fall to the ground with a wet splat. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A shudder ran through the strike group. It was a primordial instinct, that even humans of this land had. Despite the System, despite the incredible might they could aspire to, watching a gigantic creature casually crush one of their own touched a part of their lizard brains that screamed they should run.


    On the other hand, Nick was furiously trying to devise a plan. He couldn''t deny being spooked, but soon enough something else took over that space. A rage at this creature who saw them as playthings, who thought it could mercilessly crush them without fear of reprisals. It made him want to attack, but Nick knew better. He tempered his anger, folding it upon itself like a blacksmith would a blade, and assessed the situation.


    The Oni wasn''t rushing them. It wasn''t mindlessly attacking like the trolls or the goblins. It was testing them, like a predator deciding which meal to eat first.


    Its size and toughness are an obvious advantage. We need more information on how much it can take. If Arthur is still fighting his sibling, as it seems to think he is, then they cannot be more powerful than a Prestige adventurer. I''d even guess that this is the weaker of the duo, given that it was forced to relinquish the "better" prey.


    The entire strike group stood still for a moment, holding their breath in terror. Their hearts pounded as they realized that the Moss Oni wasn''t just another monster¡ªit was a force of nature, a living calamity.


    Then, all at once, Eugene yelled. "FORWARD!"


    The soldiers roared and surged into motion, skills flaring to life as their training took over. So deeply was it ingrained in them to follow their Captain''s orders that even in such a moment, they didn''t hesitate.


    Muscles bulged, armor glowed with activated enhancements, and blades sang as they were drawn. The hesitation was gone, replaced by determination and fury.


    Then¡ªa streak of fire.


    Nick barely had time to blink before Eugene launched himself forward, his entire form wreathed in flames, his sword blazing like a star.


    He collided with the Oni''s chest like a comet, and an explosion of heat and fire erupted upon impact.


    BOOM!


    The Oni staggered. It took two steps back, crushing a fallen tree beneath its massive feet.


    The ground quaked with each movement, as the sheer force of Eugene''s strike caused ripples of heat to shimmer through the battlefield.


    Nick stared, trying to understand just how deeply this had hurt it. His father wasn''t as strong as Arthur, but given the environment, his element might just be enough¡­


    The Moss Oni grinned. It tilted its head down, peering at Eugene like one might observe an interesting bug.


    Nick''s stomach sank. The damage, he saw, was minimal.


    A patch of moss on its chest was blackened and burnt, smoldering faintly, but it was nothing significant. His blade had barely scratched the bark below it.


    Eugene clicked his tongue in distaste and immediately retreated, flames flickering as he slid back to the front lines.


    "That thing''s got some serious resistances," Eugene growled, shaking his arm. "But it''s not invincible! I hurt it! We can KILL IT!" At his roar, the men began attacking, slashing, cutting. More than once, they had to abort, as the Oni took a ponderous step as if to retaliate, only to abort half-way, rumbling in delight as it saw them flinch.


    Nick, meanwhile, forced himself to ignore the fight for just a moment. His greatest asset was [Wind God''s Third Eye]; without it, he was limited to reacting only with his regular senses, which was not good enough. I have to bring it back. It''s just playing with us now, but soon enough, it''s gonna get bored.


    Carefully, Nick began tuning into the air currents again, inching back toward his full battlefield awareness. He took it slow, controlling his breathing as he tried to acclimate himself to the overwhelming presence of the Oni.


    Again, the soldiers and adventurers charged and the Moss Oni let them come. This time, when it moved with an almost amused sigh, it didn''t stop.


    With a single backhanded swipe, it sent three men soaring through the air, their armor crunching like paper as they slammed into trees.


    Another soldier leapt in, slashing at its leg¡ªonly for the moss to swallow the blade whole, rendering it useless. The Oni didn''t even acknowledge the strike. Instead, it stomped down, squashing the poor man with an audible crunch. Nick felt the air tremble.


    It was horrifying, but the men didn''t desist, desperately rushing ahead to give their Captain time for a more powerful attack.


    His battlefield control was still incomplete, but Nick could see everything once again. Now he just needed to let the sensory feedback flow into his subconscious, or he wouldn''t be quick enough to act on it. I have never really appreciated how easy this all is. If I were on Earth, it would take me months to be able to do anything beyond drool with the amount of information I''m getting.


    The oni''s presence remained powerful and daunting, but what had forced him to release the spell was how jarring it had been. It was still unpleasant, but after a time, he felt the spell slot back into place, enabling him to do more than sift through the data the winds were bringing him.


    As soon as he reestablished his control, Nick lashed out, catching the thrown soldiers with quick gusts of air, slowing their descent just enough to prevent fatal injuries.


    Instead of breaking against the trees, they hit with less impact, rolling onto the ground. It wasn''t perfect, but it allowed them to scramble back into the fight, shaken but alive.


    "Kid!"


    He whipped his head around. It was Morris. The rangers and archers had finished their preparations. Nick nodded in acknowledgment. Finally.


    Bringing a whisper of wind to their ears, he relayed his plan. "Put everything you have into those shots, and don''t bother making them precise. I''ll guide them."


    Morris grunted in acknowledgment.


    Nick focused, extending his control over each arrow, wrapping them in gentle currents of wind. He had never tried something like this before¡ªcontrolling dozens of projectiles flying at high speeds simultaneously¡ªbut he wasn''t about to let that stop him.


    "Go!"


    The rangers released their arrows as Nick grabbed them tightly, weaving more and more air around them. The wind twisted and curved, correcting the projectiles'' trajectory mid-flight. Some crackled with elemental energy, while others sparkled with alchemical coatings, ready to explode on impact.


    Nick handled everything¡ªthe arc, the impact point, and the distribution of force. Then, the first arrow hit.


    BOOM.


    A fire arrow exploded against the Oni''s shoulder. Then another. Then a third. A chain reaction of explosions rippled across its massive frame, covering it in smoke and fire. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    For the first time, the Oni let out a roar of pain. The battlefield shook under the sheer force of its bellow, the shockwave sending loose leaves and debris scattering.


    Nick grinned.

 Chapter 103 - 100

    The smoke was starting to clear, but it remained thick enough that no one could see. Nick could sense the oni just fine, but that didn''t tell him what it would do. The explosions seemed to have at least damaged it.


    It stayed still for a while, until all of a sudden, it moved.


    A massive hand erupted from the dissipating cloud of dust and smoke, and gnarled fingers stretched toward one of the soldiers who had gotten too close. The man barely had time to scream.


    Nick, however, was ready. He hadn''t dared to hope the barrage would be enough to take it down, and so had never let his guard down.


    With a flick of his wand, he created a powerful suction, yanking the soldier backward just in time to avoid the Oni''s crushing grip."Get back!" He barked.


    The soldier tumbled onto the ground, eyes wide with terror, but had the presence of mind to scramble back. At least his preservation instincts were still working.


    The Oni growled in irritation¡ªbut before it could try again, a streak of flame crossed the battlefield.


    Eugene struck with a roar of fury, his sword blazing as it cleaved a third of the way through the Oni''s outstretched arm. A wave of fire followed the strike, licking up the bark-covered flesh and forcing the creature to recoil.


    For a moment, Nick thought they had found a way to win. That was the most damage they had done yet. His hopes were dashed as the Oni regenerated the wound in mere seconds. The alchemical burns were still there for some reason, but the cut in its arm was sealed in a matter of seconds.


    Once it was whole, it lunged through the last remnants of the smoke, barreling toward Eugene. Despite its size, it moved extremely quickly, and Nick barely managed to react. He threw out a cushion of air as the Oni''s massive form reached with his father.


    BOOM.


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The impact was sickening. Bones snapped, and Eugene was sent flying across the battlefield, slamming into the dirt hard enough to leave a crater.


    Nick''s gust softened the landing, but Eugene still gritted his teeth in pain as he rolled back onto his feet, visibly in pain. He was tough, and his physical stats would probably allow him to continue fighting even if he lost a limb, but that didn''t mean he could do so at full power, and given that he was one of the only two things that had managed to hurt the oni, that was bad.


    That was too close.


    The Oni straightened, towering over them like a force of nature. With the smoke now fully cleared, Nick could see the damage they had done.


    The alchemical attacks had left deep scars across its body. Chunks of bark were missing, exposing raw, pulsing muscle beneath. One of its milky white eyes had been cracked by an explosion, leaking a sickly green fluid down its cheek.


    For the first time, it looked injured, and it couldn''t heal from those wounds as it could from cuts.


    "We can hurt it!" someone shouted.


    The men rushed, emboldened. This was the battle''s first real glimmer of hope, and they didn''t hesitate to swarm forward.


    But hope never lasted long in a fight like this. The Oni grinned, bending its knees and jumping with a mighty heave. Although it only left the ground by about four feet, its sheer size ensured it would cause significant damage. It landed right into the crowd.


    "SCATTER!" Eugene roared. It was too late.


    The Oni fell, and the forest buckled. It was as if a localized earthquake had just struck. Everyone lost their balance, shouting as they tried to keep a hold of their surroundings.


    As soon as the earth stopped shaking, it swung its massive arm in a careless sweep that sent men flying like broken dolls. Those soldiers who dodged had no choice but to dive into the trampled grass.


    And that''s when the real horror began. The moment their bodies touched the ground, the grass began to grow.


    Vines coiled around their legs, tightening like snakes. Roots sprang up from the soil, wrapping around arms and throats, dragging men down.


    "The grass is attacking us!" someone shouted in horror.


    Nick immediately sent sharp gusts of wind, slicing through the twisting greenery before it could completely ensnare the fallen soldiers.


    "GET UP! GET AWAY FROM THE GRASS!" He yelled.


    The men scrambled to their feet, hacking at the vines with frantic blows. But the Oni wasn''t done. At its roar, the entire forest sprang to life.


    The trees bent unnaturally, and massive branches slammed down like battering rams. Thick roots surged from the ground like wooden spears, trying to impale them from below.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Desperate to prevent a massacre, Nick sent out dozens of [Jet Streams], piercing through the branches before they could crush the soldiers, severing roots before they could strike.


    But even with his help, they were losing ground. Such was the fury of the forest that for a moment, they lost sight of the true enemy, and the Oni took advantage of that by stepping into the shieldwall.


    With one crushing step, it smashed into the line of defenders.


    Crunch.


    Two men died instantly, flattened beneath its foot.


    Nick spared a thought for them, promising to himself he would avenge them, before refocusing his efforts to help the others. He had protected so many, but he couldn''t save everyone.


    The Oni laughed¡ªa deep, rumbling sound that rattled the earth. Its glee was too much for Eugene. "YOU BASTARD!"


    Fire erupted. Eugene roared, glowing brighter than ever. He took one step forward, then grabbed his arm, and with a pop, pulled his shoulder back into place. His eyes were hooded and radiated fury. He thrust his sword forward, much like Nick did with his wand. A beam of concentrated fire shot ahead¡ªhotter than anything Nick had ever seen him create.


    The Oni''s grin vanished. For the first time, it rushed to defend itself.


    Its enormous hand reached down, seizing a clump of dirt and moss. With a twist of magic, it transformed the earth into solid stone, molding it into a thick shield.


    The beam struck true and began carving through it, forcing the ogre to bend down and place the construct''s bottom into the ground, where it could constantly absorb more material to replenish its defense.


    Despite being stuck in place, the forest was still alive with the Oni''s influence. Even as Eugene pressed the attack, intensifying his beam and forcing the Oni to grunt as the heat began to scorch its bark, the trees bent to strike, the roots thrashed and coiled, and the grass attempted to drag men down to their doom.


    Nick''s mind worked at lightning speed, analyzing every possibility. Dad can''t keep it up forever. If this continues, everyone will die.


    Eugene was the only one truly dealing damage to the Oni, but even with his father''s incredible might, he wasn''t winning¡ªjust stalling.


    The soldiers were honestly more of a hindrance than a help at this point. They kept the bulk of Nick''s attention occupied with saving them, though admittedly, they seemed to have pulled together and were now forming groups, hacking through the vegetation whenever it tried to strike.


    Nick needed a solution, and he needed it fast.


    Unfortunately, nothing in his arsenal could kill something like the Oni. His magic was designed for control and disruption rather than brute-force destruction. He was well aware of that problem but could only solve it with years of effort. Any of my lethal tricks, like pulling the oxygen away from it, would be useless. That thing must have hundreds of points in END. It could probably last for days without breathing.


    And while ritual magic could bridge that gap, the problem was that he couldn''t set up. He didn''t have time to. That just means I need to buy it.


    Nick exhaled. Even with a ritual, he doubted he could invoke enough power to kill the Oni, at least not without calling upon powers that could prove even more ruinous, but he could reduce its power.


    Within his pouch were some of Dewdrop''s remains. Those would be his secret weapon. And I still have what Ogden gave me, but I won''t use it unless I''m sure we would all die anyway.


    The fae had served as a dungeon guardian, and had been deeply connected to the forest''s web of power. Nick couldn''t be certain that the Oni was drawing from the same source, but he didn''t understand why it would come here and share its territory with the Court if it wasn''t at least getting some benefit.


    Nick had already performed one Norse ritual in this dungeon. This time, I just have to do the opposite. I also have to affect a creature much more powerful than Dewdrop, but that''s what the dead people are there for.


    The Oni was linked to the land¡ªbut if Nick could sever that bond, it would weaken it. At the very least, it will limit its regeneration. That''s better than nothing. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the Oni remained a formidable foe even without the dungeon''s influence. However, if Nick could cut it off from the ambient mana, it would be just a strong monster.


    He could find a way to kill it after that.


    Without further hesitation, Nick started preparing the ritual. It needed to be the antithesis of the [Ritual of Norse Homecoming], which had pulled them back to the material world from Dewdrop''s domain.


    That meant using Raidho as it was supposed to, symbolizing a voyage, or leaving something behind. He needed exactly that.


    Nick didn''t bother bending down, instead carving the first rune into the earth with a sharp gust of wind. The shape had to be perfect¡ªany deviation, and the magic would fail.


    Once more, he opted for five points and five Raidho runes. Not because they were specifically related to this ritual, but since he planned to use Dewdrop''s remains as catalysts, it was wise to do everything he could to replicate what he''d done for her ritual. Little things like that made magic perform so much better.


    As he worked, he pulled small pieces of Dewdrop''s remains from his pouch, bringing them to the ends of the clearing with gusts of wind and settling them on the circle''s edges. Fae essence would play a crucial role here¡ªit was the medium, the connection, the thing that would let him force the Oni''s spirit away from the dungeon.


    Now, he just needed to finish carving the lines throughout the clearing. Only after the pentagram was complete could he activate them. This meant he needed even more time. Nick didn''t even look up as he whispered a command to Morris. "Get the archers ready for another round."


    The old ranger grunted in acknowledgment.


    Nick heard him barking orders, rallying the archers into position once more. He felt them moving, creating faint ripples in the air. The forest fought back, sensing the threat¡ªbranches twisted, trying to knock the archers from their perches, roots curled to trip them, and the grass became a net of grasping fingers.


    Nick responded in kind.


    Every time a branch moved, he sliced it off with a razor-sharp gust. Every time a root coiled, he tore it from the earth. Every time the forest tried to fight back, he fought harder.


    I can burn through all the mana I need, he thought grimly. It doesn''t matter. If this fails, we''re dead anyway.


    Meanwhile, on the frontlines, Eugene was struggling.


    His father had let up his beam, and its strain was evident in his labored breathing. The Oni, however, was barely fazed. Its laughter shook the earth as it loomed over Eugene.


    Not yet. I need more time.


    Luckily, Morris and the archers were ready. Nick felt them raise their bows, the quivering tension of their arms vibrating through the air.


    "Shoot." He ordered, and they fired.


    Nick caught every single arrow mid-flight. The Oni turned at the last second, raising and expanding its earthen shield into a half dome, but Nick had anticipated it. With a flick of his wrist, he curved the arrows, guiding them past the shield.


    The first two exploded early, damaging the edge of the dome, while the others struck. Explosions ripped across the Oni''s back, showering the battlefield in fire and smoke.


    And Nick wasn''t even done yet.


    He reached out, grabbing hold of the heat the alchemical reactions had released, feeling it lift the air, trying to reach the sky and push cooler winds below it. Then, he pushed down. "[Wind Burst]!"


    A whirlwind of compressed air slammed down from the sky at his wand''s motion, striking the Oni. The smoke cleared instantly, revealing the beast''s snarling face just before the force drove it into the ground. It landed hard, shaking the forest with its impact.


    That was when Eugene struck. Nick barely heard the shout of "[Meteor Impact]!" that fire consumed the battlefield. A towering explosion of flame erupted, obscuring the Oni once more.


    The shockwave sent Nick stumbling, but he gritted his teeth and held firm.


    The entire battlefield was silent, waiting for a notification that Nick knew wouldn''t come. Still, his eyes darted around, seeking the System window.


    Nothing came.


    It''s not dead. Of course it''s not dead. But it doesn''t matter. I have what I need.


    The ritual circle was finished. All that was left was activating it. Nick took a deep breath, raised his hand, and let his blood drip onto the first rune.


    The lines flared.

 Chapter 104 - 101

    For a single heartbeat, the battlefield froze.


    The fire that had covered the Oni flickered across its moss-covered form. The dirt and stone torn from the earth hung midair, slowly tumbling back down. The echoes of Eugene''s attack still reverberated through the clearing.


    And then, pain took Nick. Searing heat flared from the fresh cut on his palm, crawling up his veins like molten fire. He barely had time to realize that something was trying to crawl its way into him before [Blasphemy] flared to life.


    A cold, numbing sensation rushed through his limbs, sweeping the foreign presence away as if it had never existed. Nick exhaled, blinking away the haze that had begun to cloud his mind.


    For the briefest moment, he thought he heard a woman scream. It was a high-pitched, inhuman shriek of fury and despair, echoing from nowhere and everywhere at once. As if their last hope had been vanquished.


    Then, blessed silence.


    It was pretty obvious who that had been, and the implications of Dewdrop''s existence even beyond death were numerous, but Nick couldn''t afford to waste mental energy thinking about it. Not now. Kill the giant Oni first, think about the almost-possession later.


    The ritual was activating, and if he lost control now, it would all be for nothing. Nick tightened his grip on the spell, forcing his will through the magic, and began to chant.


    "Far vel, min venn, for vinden kaller,"


    "Du skal reise, men aldri vende tilbake."


    ("Farewell, my friend, for the wind calls,")


    ("You shall journey, but never return.")


    The moment the words left his lips, the ritual surged to life. Not only was he urging the oni''s spirit to leave its body, but at the same time, his words could be interpreted as a goodbye to the dead soldiers and adventurers who had fallen in battle. That would give the ritual much more power than he could grant it on his own.


    I so love it when I can be this efficient. No waste here.


    From the five Raidho runes, chains of silvery light began to emerge. It was slower than he''d like, given that he hadn''t been the one to kill the "sacrifices", but now that the process had started, Nick just needed to guide them.


    The Oni roared in fury at the sight, instinctively sensing that this was a significant threat. An oppressive pressure crashed over the battlefield as it banged its fists on the ground, and Nick''s knees buckled.


    He wasn''t alone; all around him, men collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Eugene alone remained standing, wreathed in crimson flames, propped up by his blazing sword. He acted as a beacon, drawing the monster''s attention to himself to give his son the time he needed.


    Nick gritted his teeth, his breath coming in short gasps as he forced himself to focus. The chains were forming alright, but they weren''t strong enough to be binding yet. He had to anchor them, and to do that, he needed to reach between the layers of reality.


    He extended his senses through the overwhelming weight of the Oni''s presence, reaching for the spiritual threads that tied the monster to the forest.


    It took surprisingly little effort, thanks to the fae essence dispersed throughout the ritual.


    A vast, pulsing web of energy stretched from the Oni into the very heart of the dungeon. Nick could see it now through the connection he had forged.


    The Oni was a conduit for the entire forest. Whatever bargain it had struck transformed it into a raging manifestation of the dungeon''s will.


    Though the container was limited, its power source was nearly infinite. Nick was tempted to reach into it for a single moment.


    It''s right there. If I tap into it, I could¡ª


    The thought ended as quickly as it came. He knew better. Even with [Blasphemy] protecting him, even with his mind shielded against corruption, this was far beyond anything he could control.


    That much power was not meant for mortals. He was sure that once he drank from it he would never be able to let go, and it would consume him from the inside out.


    Nick forced himself away from the web, focusing on the ritual. No shortcuts. No stolen power. I have everything I need.


    The chains of light shot forward at his silent command, winding around the Oni. It thrashed, trying to break them through physical might alone, but they only coiled tighter.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Nick pushed harder, guiding the magic with every ounce of willpower he had. The Oni screamed a guttural, rage-filled howl. The forest itself fought back, groaning as the trees twisted violently, their roots surging up to crush the ritual runes.


    Nick refused to let it happen.


    From his crouched position, he lashed out with [Jet Streams], cutting apart the attacking branches, shredding the roots before they could reach the runes.


    He could feel it now. The spirit was coming loose. Slowly, painfully, the Oni''s connection to the dungeon was starting to unravel.


    The monster thrashed and clawed at the air, struggling to remain anchored to the material plane. Nick''s head pounded and his body trembled as the effort threatened to crush him. He was reaching his limit. Just a little more.


    The monster bellowed a terrible cry that shook the ground, reaching for the sky as if trying to claw its own essence back into itself.


    But it was too late.


    The ritual chains coiled tighter, ensnaring the spectral form beginning to separate from the Oni''s physical body. The magic closed in, winding tighter and tighter¡ª


    And with a shuddering roar of defiance, the Oni''s spirit was torn away.


    Nick barely remained conscious as he felt the ritual reach its apex, forcing himself to whisper the final words.


    "Ha en god reise¡­ og aldri kom tilbake."


    ("Have a good trip¡­ and never come back.")


    The circle flared. The Oni''s body collapsed. It was mortal now, vulnerable.


    Eugene raised his burning sword, and attacked.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nick''s breath came in ragged gasps as he slowly pushed himself up from the cold earth. His limbs felt like lead, and exhaustion threatened to send him back into the dark. His head pounded with the lingering aftereffects of the ritual, and the echoes of his own voice still rang in his ears.


    But he was alive, and more importantly, the ritual had worked.


    Tentatively, he extended his senses, letting the wind dance across the battlefield, mapping the aftermath.


    The first thing he noticed was that the ground had settled¡ªthe tremors that had thrown everyone down had stopped, leaving the expedition members scattered across the clearing. But apart from a few grunts and groans as they fought to get back on their feet, no one seemed worse off than they had been before the ritual began.


    That was the good news. The bad news?


    The Oni was still alive.


    A deep rumbling growl made Nick''s stomach clench as his eyes snapped toward the fallen titan. It was on one knee, its moss-covered hide smoldering where Eugene''s flames had torn into it.


    But most importantly, it was pouring mana into the earth. Or at least, it was trying to. The Oni''s massive fingers pressed against the dirt, trying to channel its energy, but nothing happened.


    The roots didn''t respond, the trees didn''t shift. The forest ignored it. Nick felt a bitter laugh rise in his throat, and he let it out despite himself. "How the mighty have fallen."


    It was a sight he knew he would never forget. The monster that had nearly wiped them out looked weak for the first time.


    It was still deadly, still massive, still terrifying. But not invincible.


    Nick might have enjoyed the moment a little longer, but the sound of rushed footsteps caught his attention. One of the adventurers broke from the group, sword in hand, his expression twisted in battle-lust.


    Oh, you idiot.


    Nick immediately gathered as much wind as he could, readying to intervene.


    He was too late to stop the fool, but he could try to soften the blow. With a roar of pure rage, the monster lashed out. Its uninjured hand shot forward, moving far faster than something of its size had any right to.


    The adventurer barely had time to scream. A sickening crunch echoed through the clearing as the Oni''s palm slammed into him, sending him flying like a ragdoll. Just before the man crashed into a boulder, Nick summoned a powerful cushion of wind.


    The impact was still bad, but the adventurer''s body didn''t break.


    Nick could feel the man''s rapid heartbeat, the shallow but steady breaths. He was alive, if barely. His arm was ruined, and he was bleeding sluggishly, but Nick could feel him reach for a potion. He''ll survive. Idiots are always the last ones to go.


    Nick quickly whispered a message to the rest of the men, carrying his voice with the wind. "The Oni''s weakened. It can''t use magic anymore but is still just as strong. Don''t get careless."


    If anything, his warning seemed to energize the strike group. No longer held back by fear of the Oni''s magic, the soldiers and adventurers charged forward, their hesitation melting away into pure determination.


    The Oni bellowed, rising to its full height, flexing its lone remaining arm. It turned to face the wave of men, weeping blood sluggishly. Nick had to admit that the creature was truly magnificent, in a terrifying way. It hadn''t considered fleeing for a single second.


    Before it could engage with the soldiers, Eugene crashed into its arm like a flaming comet, cutting through the line he had set there previously, and finally lopping the arm off.


    The Oni stumbled back, clutching the stump with a bellow of pain.


    Eugene retreated swiftly, watching the creature with a mixture of satisfaction and frustration. He hadn''t done enough to put it down for good. Even the loss of an arm didn''t seem enough for that. But he had done damage.


    There was a blackened patch of burnt flesh where his blade had passed. "It''s not regenerating," Eugene growled, flaring his flames in excitement. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick could hear the grin in his voice, and he made sure to share his words with everyone who could hear them.


    The Oni roared in fury, shaking the earth, but it couldn''t stop them now. It was like a wounded dog, barking madly to scare them away. It was too late for that.


    The strike group swarmed, attacking from all angles. Eugene burned through its defenses, slicing deep cuts with his [Solar Blade], hacking at its remaining arm.


    Nick pushed his senses to the limit, constantly intercepting the chunks of earth and stone it kicked up in an effort to keep them at bay.


    Even without its magic, the Oni was a powerful opponent. It swung wildly, kicking soldiers like dolls, breaking bones and stone with the same ease.


    Nick made sure to put an end to that before it could regain any momentum. [Jet Stream].


    A piercing drill of wind smashed into its calves, carving through its thick hide and forcing it down. It crashed onto one knee, swinging what was left of its arm desperately.


    From that point on, it was death by a thousand cuts. The strike group pressed forward, hacking, slashing, striking, burning.


    The Oni fought, raged, thrashed. It crushed men, broke weapons, bellowed curses in an alien tongue.


    But it was dying. Slowly, piece by piece, they cut it down.


    Eugene''s sword blazed white-hot as he raised it high. The Oni glared, breathing in ragged gasps. Its once-brilliant white eyes were clouded with pain and fear.


    Eugene didn''t hesitate. His sword sliced through the Oni''s neck with a scream of defiance.


    A wave of fire followed, cauterizing the stump and preventing any hope for regeneration.


    For a moment, all was silent. Then, the system dinged.


    You have participated in the slaying of a [Moss Oni - Level 72]


    + 175,000 Exp


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    And just like that, the Oni died.

 Chapter 105 - 102

    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    29


    88


    38


    42


    41


    71


    100


    70


    Nick exhaled, feeling more tired than he could remember being in this life. His limbs trembled, he was sweaty, his mouth was dry and everything ached.


    Then, a surge of power pulsed through his core. He had felt this before, when he had leveled up more than once in a row, but never so drastically.


    Three whole levels was a massive jump, especially since he was past the kid stages. No wonder dungeons are so sought after and considered the fastest growing way. In a single day, I got five levels. Five! That''s what an average adult gets in a year of backbreaking hard work!


    He closed his eyes, focusing inward. More and more mana spilled within him, feeding his empty body, which greedily absorbed all it could.


    He could feel it reinforcing him, making him grow tougher, more resilient.


    But most importantly, the internal mana flow was smoother and responded to his thoughts faster. A mere suggestion was enough to activate [Minor Elemental Manipulation], and a glob of crystalline water materialized before him. He drank deeply, savoring the refreshing taste.


    Once the changes no longer felt new and his body began to feel like its normal self, Nick opened his eyes and looked around.


    Everywhere, people were picking themselves up, flexing their fingers, clenching and unclenching fists, rolling their shoulders as if testing something new.


    They all leveled up. The Oni was certainly enough, and everyone contributed.


    The entire strike group had become stronger. While fighting against Dewdrop had been more of an individual effort for Eugene and Nick, and dealing with the waves of monsters had led to a few scattered level-ups, now everyone progressed together at the same time.


    This was why adventurers threw themselves into dungeons and battles beyond their means. If they survived, their entire lives could change. Not every dive was as frantic and dangerous as this one, but even a few raids were enough to change one''s fortunes. In a way, it''s like playing the lottery, except you have to kill monsters and your life is on the line¡­ Well, it might not actually be like the lottery.


    His gaze drifted to his father, who stood tall despite the exhaustion he must have been feeling. He had borne the brunt of the Oni''s attention, and it showed in his tattered appearance. Flames licked at his wounds, sealing cuts and burns, knitting flesh together as if time was reversing.


    Well, that''s new.


    His father''s fire had always been strong, and had only become stronger since the stampede, but it seemed he had yet to find his limit. So I''m not the only one who can pull new spells out of my ass, eh? Must run in the family. I''ll have to ask him what level he''s gotten to.


    Still, self-healing was a very valuable skill. Before Nick could get to him, a raw, guttural cry captured his attention.


    He snapped toward the Oni''s corpse, where a soldier was still hacking at it. His sword rose and fell, again and again, even though the monster was long dead. His shoulders shook, and he appeared mad with grief.


    Eugene approached the man without hesitation and grabbed his wrist, stopping a downward swing.


    Nick didn''t need to strain his ears to hear the soldier''s shuddering breath, nor the way his chest heaved as he fought back tears. Through the wind, he heard the words as they were spoken. "He was my brother, and it took him. I lost my brother!"


    Nick''s heart clenched. The rush of victory, the thrill of leveling up, all of it faded in an instant.


    Five men had died. Sons, brothers, fathers were dead, and they would have to reckon with that. He swallowed the lump in his throat and forced himself to act lest the feeling overwhelm him. Damn hormones.


    He turned to Morris, already knowing what needed to be done. "We need to bury them."


    The old ranger met his eyes and nodded. They couldn''t leave the bodies of the fallen here. But they also couldn''t carry them¡ªnot with the dungeon still active. He said as much, drawing a considering hum from Morris. "A temporary burial, then." He finally said. "We''ll come back for them."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Nick nodded and moved toward the southern edge of the clearing, where the forest was mostly undisturbed, stretching his hands toward the ground and casting [Minor Elemental Manipulation].


    The earth trembled, parting at his command. Nick shaped the soil with great care, as the spell was still low-level and required all his considerable talent to affect such a large area. He pulled the soil away and hardened it into solid rock at the edges, forming a natural stone casket.


    He felt it was the least he could do. Once the others realized what he was doing, they rushed to gather the bodies of the fallen. Some were mostly intact, with only a broken neck, while others were nearly unrecognizable.


    Despite being hardened warriors, several people couldn''t stomach the sight and looked away, but even they remained close by. Once they had been gently placed in the ground, the two priests took charge, murmuring prayers for the fallen.


    "May these brave fallen see the blazing light of Sashara as they cross into the next world, and may She embrace them with open arms. They fell in the line of duty to humanity, and there is no doubt they will be rewarded for it."


    The ceremony was brief: a few quiet words, a moment of silence, and then the reality of their situation forced them to move on.


    Life didn''t stop.


    Nick stepped away as soon as the last prayer was intoned, already moving to the next task. It felt like he was intruding on a private moment, and he didn''t want to make anyone uncomfortable with his presence.


    The oni was still smoking from Eugene''s final strike, and despite the hundreds of wounds inflicted upon it, it was still in good shape, if one ignored the missing head. A body of that size, that strength, infused with so much mana¡ªNick could barely begin to guess the worth of its remains.


    Bones that could be reforged into weapons, skin that might still resist the elements, and the monster core that had to be buried deep within it and would be worth more than a house.


    Slowly, so as to not disturb the grieving men, he walked over to the corpse, taking out his dagger. Upon reaching it, he paused to marvel at the beast''s sheer size. It could truly be called a giant, even though he had read that they existed as a separate species in the north. Nevertheless, killing it would be a feat the people of Floria would remember for generations.


    Once he was done with his initial inspection, he found a place close to the chest¡ªwhere he expected to find the core, if there was one¡ª and plunged his dagger in a sluggishly weeping wound.


    The Oni''s body was dense, packed with interwoven roots and fibrous muscle, making the sensation of cutting into it resemble sawing through a living tree trunk rather than flesh.


    Soon after, his father joined him and began carving through the other side of the torso with his burning blade. The heat sizzled through layers of flesh and barklike skin, making the effort much easier.


    With the ceremony for the fallen over, people seemed to have taken this moment to address their wounds, both physical and mental, but Nick wasn''t foolish enough to believe they were safe. Not in the Green Ocean.


    Even as he hacked away, he stretched his senses outward.


    [Wind God''s Third Eye] swept through the area without any issues. He found nothing of note, as the battle had driven away any nearby fauna. Still, I need to keep in mind that there are powers in the dungeon capable of interfering with my senses. Even if they couldn''t hide completely, finding the assassin hobgoblins during the battle was largely a matter of luck. The chaos of so many bodies provided the perfect cover for them to sneak in.


    For now, at least, they were alone. There was no enemy in range. What he heard instead were whispers.


    The men gathered around the freshly dug grave were talking cautiously in hushed tones, as if afraid to speak too loudly.


    A less suspicious person might have interpreted it as respect for the deceased and left them alone, but Nick wasn''t that naive. It came as no surprise to find that they were talking about him.


    He kept his head down, pretending to be fully focused on his work, but his ears were wide open. Some of the men were concerned about the mission, which was just about what he expected and not something he begrudged.


    "We''ve already lost five, and we aren''t even at the center of the dungeon."


    "If there''s another Oni waiting for us, what the hell are we supposed to do?"


    That much was natural. Everyone was shaken after coming so close to complete annihilation. The Oni had destroyed their formation, and crushed their comrades like insects.


    Not everyone was so worried about that, however.


    "Killing Moss Oni is crazy," an adventurer muttered. "I don''t know about you, but I''ve never heard of anything below an A-rank team being able to take down one of those."


    "Must have been a runt," another answered dismissively. "A juvenile. We''d all be dead if that thing had been an elder."


    That makes sense, Nick admitted to himself. He had suspected as much himself, and its level gave the hypothesis credibility. However, their concerns did not stop there.


    "Still¡­" someone hesitated. "That wasn''t normal, was it?"


    A beat of silence followed. Someone cleared their throat, then shifted uncomfortably.


    "You mean the kid''s magic?"


    "Aye."


    Another man turned toward one of the priests and asked. "Do you have anything to say, Brother?"


    Nick didn''t look up, but he could feel the expectation in the air. Depending on the priest''s response, the cohesion of the strike group could be severely compromised¡ªnot to speak of what it''d mean for him personally.


    If the priest dismissed their concerns, this conversation would end here. Even if he had worries of his own, it''d be the smart thing to wait until the expedition was successful before bringing them up.


    But he didn''t. Instead, there was only silence.


    The priest''s expression was grave, his lips pressed into a thin line. Nick exhaled through his nose. I might have let my guard down too much. I couldn''t not act, but I might have given the game away.


    Magic, even the most powerful kinds, followed some level of expectation. Fire spells burned. Water spells drowned. Light purged. Darkness corrupted.


    But Nick had severed a Moss Oni''s spirit from its dungeon. Even if the adventurers didn''t know exactly what he had done, they were perceptive enough to realize he''d affected it far beyond what was reasonable. That wasn''t something any Mage could do, especially not one so young, regardless of how talented they were.


    And while some of the soldiers, always willing to stand for the Crowley name, were eager to dismiss it, others weren''t so quick to forget. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We ignored whatever he did to the fae," one of the adventurers murmured. "Passed it off as magic we didn''t understand. But we all saw it this time."


    Another scoffed. "What''s your point? You think the Captain''s son is playing with something dangerous? He saved us, that''s what happened. Anything else is speculation."


    "I think no one knows what he''s doing, that''s my point." The adventurer defended himself.


    That was the real problem, Nick realized. People feared what they couldn''t explain, and right now, he was the something they couldn''t explain.


    I might not be able to stay in Floria for long. Given where we are, I''ll probably get away with it this time, but people will talk once we are back in town. It wasn''t the first time he had that thought, but it felt more real now. Suspicion and confusion could easily transform into more negative emotions, and he didn''t want to jeopardize his family''s position within Floria.


    Nick swallowed. He''d spent a lifetime alone, and yet¡­


    A hand clapped his shoulder, breaking him from his thoughts. "Son." His father called.


    Nick blinked and turned, pushing the whispers from his mind. Eugene stood over a large cavity in the Oni''s chest, with his flaming blade embedded deep in the creature''s ribs. "I found it."


    And indeed, there it was. Nestled within the Oni''s remains, surrounded by charred and cracked flesh, was a mana core unlike any Nick had ever seen.


    It was huge, easily the size of his head. A deep emerald green, it pulsed like a heart, and an endless swirl of power coiled within it.


    That has to be enough mana to fuel a dozen rituals on its own.


    Nick stared at it, feeling something close to awe. He barely noticed when his father shook his shoulder. "We wouldn''t have killed it without you, son. No one will complain if you take it."


    Nick finally looked up, meeting his father''s gaze. There was no hesitation in Eugene''s expression. No fear, no doubt, no questions about what Nick had done.


    There was only acceptance. Pride. Trust.


    Nick nodded, reaching forward. His fingers brushed the surface of the Oni''s core, and power thrummed beneath his fingertips.


    It took some effort to free it from the carcass, but he managed with elbow grease and some help from his father.


    And despite not knowing what the future held, Nick smiled.

 Chapter 106 - 103

    Once everyone was healed, they resumed their march into the depths of the dungeon. With Arthur''s men added, their number surpassed two dozen, and moving stealthily with that many people was no easy task.


    Nick tried his best to muffle their sounds but wasn''t sure how much it would help. He also resumed his role as the main scout, moving up front with Morris while the other rangers spread out along the treeline to protect their flanks.


    A strange atmosphere had taken over. While everyone had been aware of what they were in for, confronting their mortality and then being rewarded for it took a while to process.


    It didn''t help that they were following the trail of destruction left by the Moss Oni and that they all knew there was another one they had yet to face.


    Some adventurers had misgivings about this choice, and they weren''t shy about sharing them.


    "Marching straight into another Oni''s lair is madness."


    "Arthur''s out there, right? He''ll take care of it."


    "If we can kill one, the old man can handle the other. We don''t need to risk our lives again."


    Despite the doubts, Eugene kept them moving forward. None dared to challenge the Captain openly, though it was obvious that several people weren''t happy about it.


    What did they expect, a walk in a meadow? We all knew we were risking our lives by coming here. For people whose job it is to fight monsters, they can be really annoying about it. Nick wasn''t feeling very charitable, as what he overheard made it difficult to be nice.


    They walked through the forest for half an hour, following the massive trampled path the goblin horde and the Oni had left behind.


    And yet, no new monsters attacked them. That was very odd.


    This deep within the dungeon, they should have faced constant harassment from packs of goblins, wolves, and even the occasional mutant creature spawned by the dungeon''s chaotic influence. At the very least, a fae or two should have tried to hinder their progress. Instead, they moved forward unimpeded.


    Morris was the one who finally said anything about it. "The forest is too quiet."


    Nick nodded. "Think the goblin horde scared them off?"


    The old ranger stroked his grizzled chin. "Most likely, it was the Oni. When something that destructive moves through, the smaller creatures get out of the way. Even dungeon-born monsters have some instinct for self-preservation, and I doubt it would care about allegiances."


    "Doesn''t mean they''re gone," Eugene said, stepping beside them. "Just means they''re hiding."


    No one argued with that.


    Nick kept his senses peeled, stretching [Wind God''s Third Eye], searching for movement, breathing, anything.


    That was when he felt a tremor. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was not from footsteps or a moving beast. Instead, it was carried through the air like a shockwave.


    Nick slowed and gestured for the others to do the same, focusing on the direction it had come from, trying to discover its origin. The ripples in the wind grew stronger, shifting from mere tremors to violent quakes.


    It didn''t take long to realize he was feeling the aftereffects of a battle¡ªa titanic clash, considering the power being expended.


    "I think I found the other Oni," Nick whispered.


    The others stopped entirely, looking at him warily.


    Another tremor shook the ground. This time, everyone felt it.


    "That''s the direction from which Arthur''s group came," Morris muttered grimly. One of the men quickly confirmed it, "Yeah, we had to run southwest to escape the Oni, but we were headed northeast at first."


    Another rumble. Then another. Each was stronger than the last until they were so powerful that Nick would have found it difficult to stand up without his increased DEX.


    Then, suddenly¡ªsilence. The forest stilled. Some of the men exchanged glances.


    "Who¡­ who won?"


    Nick didn''t respond, shaking his head. It wasn''t over yet.


    An enormous amount of mana began to accumulate. It dwarfed the duel between Arthur and the wyvern by a long shot, and only the feeling of the power network that comprised the dungeon could be compared to it.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Nick acted on instinct, feeling he had no time to explain. A blast of wind erupted from him, pulling everyone in the group tightly together.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Kid, what are you doing?!"


    Even Eugene turned to him in surprise. Nick didn''t bother answering. Instead, he threw everything he had into a [Force Barrier] and reinforced it with as much mana as he could spare while deactivating [Wing God''s Third Eye].


    A heartbeat later, the world turned white.


    An explosion of lightning tore through the sky. Thousands of bolts crashed from the heavens as if a thunder god had taken exception to a specific patch of land.


    The forest disappeared in a flood of blinding, golden light. The storm raged for two whole minutes.


    Nick felt the barrier strain. The sheer power of the attack''s aftershocks forced him to pour more and more mana into it just to keep it from shattering.


    Inhaling deeply, he drew on every ounce of steadiness the [Stalking Gait] could give him. He felt pressure building behind his eyes but did his best to ignore the warning signs.


    Then, just as suddenly as it had come, the storm passed.


    Silence returned, only to be broken by groans of pain.


    "Ah¡ªmy eyes¡ª"


    "I can''t see a damn thing!"


    "Wha¡ª what the hell was that?!"


    The men covered their faces, blinded by the intense burst of lightning.


    Nick breathed hard and finally allowed himself to drop the barrier, blinking to get rid of the spots despite having closed his eyes and turned away from what he knew was coming.


    "Priests, see to everyone," Eugene ordered. "Nick. What the hell was that?"


    Nick took a shaky breath. "Arthur."


    Eugene''s eyes narrowed, but Nick had no other answer to give. Arthur was the only one capable of that kind of devastation.


    The priests moved through the group, muttering minor healing spells to soothe the temporary blindness the lightning had inflicted. One of them approached Nick, but he waved them off. His barrier had protected him from actual damage.


    His father frowned, watching as the others recovered. "It''d be good for you to talk with the others more."


    Nick resisted the urge to sigh, "Is that something we should focus on right now?" It was a deflection, as he knew very well what his father was worried about, but it was true that they were in the middle of a dangerous situation.


    Eugene seemed to agree because he relented, "Very well, but we''ll speak about this later."


    The strike group moved quickly afterward, tightening their formation as they rushed ahead, bracing for another fierce battle. The sheer force of Arthur''s attack had left them all on edge.


    Nick tried to detect anything alive beyond the devastation ahead. But as they continued deeper, he noticed something strange.


    The lush greenery of the Green Ocean gradually began to wither. The towering trees that created an almost impenetrable canopy became dry and charred. The air itself felt wrong. Usually, Nick had to filter out all the insects and pollen moving around in the currents, but there were none ahead of them.


    Sure enough, the grassy forest floor soon transformed into cracked, dusty soil, and even the faintest sounds of life vanished. It was a spooky change, and the men became more despondent.


    "Looks like a separate environment. Some dungeons do that¡ªtransition into different zones depending on how deep you go." Morris muttered.


    Nick, however, shook his head. He wasn''t so sure this was a different area.


    He wasn''t as attuned to the forest as Morris, nor did he have as much knowledge, but the air told him all he needed to know.


    This place had been drained. Something had stolen every ounce of vitality from the land, leaving behind a hollow shell. There was no natural transition between areas. This was not the dungeon adjusting¡ªthis was something dying.


    The skeletal trees gave way after a few more tense minutes, and the group emerged into a vast, open expanse.


    A massive crater stretched hundreds of feet in every direction. Smaller ones dotted the landscape, some still smoldering from the destructive forces unleashed. The ground was uneven, shattered by the impact of an unfathomable attack.


    At its center stood two figures.


    The first was monstrous. It stood nearly thirty feet tall, even larger than the Moss Oni they had slain. Its massive body was scorched and still, with patches of charred bark-like skin peeling away. Its curled horns, thicker than tree trunks, framed its grotesque face like a crown.


    It would have been terrifying if not for the gaping hole in its chest.


    The second figure was human. Standing calmly, with his sword held aloft, was Arthur.


    The adventurer looked untouched. His silver-white hair was barely ruffled, and he stood as tall as ever. The only sign that he had been the one to kill the Oni was the glow of fading lightning around his blade.


    Then, the monster swayed.


    For a long second, it seemed as if it might remain standing, but with an earth-shaking crash, it toppled backward.


    Eugene was the first to break formation. With a burst of flames, he rocketed down the crater, crossing the battlefield in mere seconds.


    The soldiers hesitated for a moment before cautiously descending into the crater.


    Nick, however, lingered at the rim of the crater, taking in the destruction with awe and unease.


    They had fought hard to kill their Moss Oni¡ªhe had to pull out all the stops and reveal more than he was comfortable with¡ªbut this battle was on an entirely different scale.


    He could still feel the lingering energy of Arthur''s final strike as the air crackled with residual electricity. The devastation was beyond anything he had ever seen.


    If he needed to do this to kill just one Moss Oni, then what is waiting for us?


    The wind brought up voices from below, pulling him out of his thoughts and allowing him to eavesdrop on the conversation between his father and Arthur.


    "You''re late," the old man said, as dry as ever.


    Eugene snorted as he looked at the massive corpse beside them. "Seems like we would have been more of a hindrance."


    Arthur hummed. "That might be true." He nodded toward the body. "This one had just reached Prestige."


    A hush fell over the soldiers who heard him. Even Eugene''s expression darkened. "You''re saying it was over Level one hundred?"


    Arthur nodded. "Right beyond the threshold. It was a real pain in the ass."


    Nick barely restrained a shiver. They had struggled against a Level 72 Oni. This one had apparently been nearly thirty levels and a whole tier higher.


    Arthur continued, unbothered. "The problem wasn''t so much its strength. It was its regeneration."


    Eugene frowned. "The dungeon?"


    Arthur confirmed with a nod. "It kept drawing vitality from the forest to heal almost every wound I inflicted. I had to go for overkill, or it would have kept going for a long time."


    Nick had suspected as much, having seen the other Oni regenerate wounds before his severance ritual. It only made sense that the stronger one could endure much more.


    One of the soldiers couldn''t help but ask. "So what did you do?"


    Arthur finally turned to face him. His blue eyes were cold and inscrutable, flickering with something Nick could only describe as weariness. "I burned everything."


    A beat of silence followed. No one had more questions after that.


    It''s a good thing we''d basically abandoned the initial plan already. Stealth is not our forte, so we''ll have to rely on brute strength.


    "Should we send someone to look for Marthas?" Nick asked his father through a whisper.


    Eugene grunted in agreement, "Not yet. Let''s set up camp first. It''s almost evening, and everyone''s tired. We''ll get through the night, and then we''ll look for him tomorrow."

 Chapter 107 - 104

    With the Oni dead and being cut down for parts, the strike group set about securing their first real rest since the expedition began.


    The crater offered an ideal spot to set up camp. The area was open, granting a clear line of sight and free from the forest''s creeping influence, which made it safer than anywhere else in the Green Ocean. No vines, no roots, no shifting canopies¡ªjust scorched earth and charred stone. It''s a bit creepy, but what isn''t in this damn forest.


    Nick helped where he could despite his exhaustion. The soldiers and adventurers had already set up watch rotations, posting scouts at the rim of the crater while others dug out makeshift fire pits to keep warm as the sun went down.


    It wasn''t long before stews of dried meat and oats were being passed around, along with hard biscuits softened by dipping them into the broth.


    It was a simple meal, but it tasted like a feast after the hell they had been through.


    Nick kept busy even while eating. He moved from soldier to soldier, refilling water canteens with a ball of water he kept hovering above his head. The men accepted it gratefully, some murmuring thanks, while others simply nodded their appreciation before turning back to their meals.


    Being able to help by doing something so simple made him feel better. He doubted they had all forgotten about their suspicions, but now the air around camp was more relaxed. It''s a start. I should try to make them see me in a more positive light with little things like this more often. I have a pretty high CHA, and I should use it.


    Honestly, it was frustrating to have to convince people he was a good person, but he had to admit that being the only kid around and having performed two rituals in a row that ended up saving the day was a bit strange. Now that I think about it, maybe it''s not so weird that they aren''t comfortable. Huh, I guess my CHA was pulling its weight, given that no one tried to bother me.


    Eventually, Nick made his way to his father, sitting by one of the small campfires where Eugene was slowly working through his meal.


    Arthur was nowhere to be seen, having taken the role of scout for the night. Morris and the rangers were stationed along the crater''s perimeter, keeping an eye on any movement in the forest.


    This left father and son alone.


    Nick hesitated, then flicked his fingers to craft a one-way barrier of air around them, making sure that no sound could escape but allowing them to hear everything outside of it.


    His father noticed the gesture and turned to face him, putting his empty bowl down. "So," Eugene asked, "what''s on your mind?"


    Nick, despite steeling his nerves for this conversation, found himself stalling. Rather than diving straight into what he truly wanted to discuss, he began with something innocent. "That healing flame you used after the fight with the Oni¡ªwas that a new skill?"


    Eugene gave him a look that made it clear he doubted that was what he wanted to know, but he answered easily enough. "Not exactly. I actually developed that when I was an apprentice. But back then, my stats were too low to make good use of it."


    That caught Nick''s attention. "What do you mean?"


    Eugene swallowed some water, then gestured loosely with his free hand. "In all skills, whether magical, martial, or mundane in nature, there are certain thresholds based on attributes. You''ve probably noticed already, but the first major jump happens at 50 points, then another at 100, and so on."


    Nick nodded. He had seen his magical ability increase after hitting fifty points in his mental stats, and having just reached a hundred points in WIS, he expected another bump.


    Eugene smiled. "Back when I was young, I developed the skill out of frustration. I was always getting injured from being reckless in fights, and I hated being lectured by healers every time I needed treatment."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "So, I thought, why not heal myself?"


    Nick smirked. "That sounds like something that''s easier in theory than in practice."


    "And that was a problem," Eugene confirmed, tapping his temple. "The skill required WIS to function properly, and my class doesn''t give me much of that."


    Nick frowned. "You didn''t have enough to use it?" He didn''t exactly have a wide variety of martial skills at his disposal, but he''d always been able to use the Stalking Gait after learning it. Is it because I learned it after a ritual?


    "I could technically use it," Eugene shook his head, "but it was a waste of mana. Back then, drinking a healing potion was always the better option. After weeks of effort, my flames could heal, but the mana cost was too high, and the effect was too weak. Anything beyond some scratches was too much."


    Nick considered that. It made sense. His own magic had its limits, though his class allowed him to adapt quickly.


    Eugene continued, "It wasn''t until I recently hit one hundred WIS when I reached level seventy that the skill became viable. Now that I''m at seventy-three, it actually outperforms most low-tier healing brews."


    Nick hummed in thought. This made him wonder about the Stalking Gait. It was a physical skill, and although his AGI and DEX were decent, they still weren''t high enough to reach the first major threshold.


    Maybe it will improve once I hit 50 in my physical stats.


    It was an exciting idea, and it gave him something to think about for his future progression. Given how quickly he''d earned levels, he''d need to think about his build more. It was good that he had half the night ahead of him to do so.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Eugene took another swig off his canteen and looked back at him. "Was that all you wanted to ask?"


    Nick hesitated. For a moment, he thought about letting it go, but then he exhaled. "I''m worried I won''t be able to stay in Floria for much longer."


    His father set his bowl down, wiped his hands on a cloth, and then met Nick''s gaze directly, placing a firm hand on his son''s shoulder and squeezing lightly.


    "Nick," he said steadily, "Floria will always be your home."


    Nick swallowed, looking away. "Even if people are starting to be afraid of me?"


    "Yes," Eugene said without hesitation. "Even then."


    Nick didn''t respond immediately, lost in thought. His father''s belief in him had never wavered¡ªnot once. But he wasn''t naive. He had heard the whispers; He had seen the looks.


    "You might leave one day," Eugene said, breaking the silence, "but it''ll be because you choose to, not because anyone forces you."


    Nick''s eyes flicked up to him.


    Eugene''s grip tightened.


    "No one," he continued, voice firm, "can send you away from our home. Not the priests, not the soldiers, not the people whispering in the camp."


    His father''s confidence was unshakable, and Nick believed him. Eugene truly didn''t care if Nick''s weirdness made his position harder.


    A slow exhale left his lips.


    Eugene leaned back, finishing off his stew before giving his son a knowing smirk. "But," he added, "I do have one question."


    Nick arched a brow. "What?"


    His father grinned. "If you do leave, will you write your old man once in a while? I want to hear about your conquests."


    Nick snorted, shaking his head. "No promises."


    Eugene laughed, clapping his back, and just like that, the gloom lessened¡ªif only for a while.


    Nick woke up in the still, silent dark.


    It took just a moment to shake off the lingering exhaustion from the previous day. His body was sore yet stronger than ever, and his mind remained sharp and clear despite the heavy toll he had endured.


    Looking up at the dark sky told him it was three hours before dawn, which was just about his time to take over the watch.


    He stood up, his boots crunching softly on the dry, lifeless soil of the crater, and noticed Morris coming back from his patrol.


    Their eyes met despite the near-complete darkness. Morris nodded once in silent recognition before disappearing further into the camp for a few hours of rest.


    That left Nick with several hours to kill on his own. The other scouts had been assigned a different direction to watch, and while he could technically use his magic to talk to them, he didn''t feel like it.


    Standing at the edge of the crater, Nick gazed out at the forest that surrounded them. The landscape was creepy; the trees were dry, and the ground was cracked and dusty. Nothing moved. Not a single insect. Not a whisper of life. Even with [Wind God''s Third Eye] sweeping the surroundings, all he sensed was emptiness.


    It was eerie.


    Instead of letting the unnatural silence unnerve him, Nick used the temporary peace to take stock of his progress.


    Yesterday, he had reached Level 29. It was a significant jump in power all across the board, but more importantly, his WIS had finally reached 100 points.


    That was the second threshold. From what he knew¡ªmostly thanks to Ingrid''s journal¡ªthis would have been a watershed moment for most mages. It was when their ability to manipulate mana truly became refined, and they became able to cast without much waste.


    For Nick, it was different. Due to his Trait [Parsimonia], he had already been operating with a level of fine control that surpassed most spellcasters. This meant that the difference wasn''t as pronounced for him as it could have been for another mage. But he could feel a change nonetheless, and that was with only one stat over the threshold. Limits that had once been firm now felt flexible.


    [Wind God''s Third Eye] usually required quite a bit of focus, and it was only with considerable effort that he could cast other spells while keeping it active. This was why he often depended on his other wind magic, as it was the most compatible with it.


    To test his feelings, Nick pushed the sensory spell to its fullest. The first change he noticed was that its range extended another hundred feet in diameter. That was a significant bump, though it didn''t tell him anything he didn''t already know about his current surroundings¡ªjust more lifeless soil.


    Secondly, he formed a [Jet Stream] above his hand. The rotating drill of air took barely a thought to create, though it didn''t feel stronger than before.


    It''s still a big change. I might be able to multi-cast without needing to stay still now.


    Nick rolled his shoulders, trying to think of something else he could do to spend the time. He didn''t want to do anything flashy that might distract him while on watch¡ªafter all, his job was still to keep an eye out for any enemy.


    So, instead, he decided to work on the next addition to his repertoire. Thinking back to the conversation with his father gave him a possible path.


    Eugene had taken years to refine his healing flames. That was the normal way to do things¡ªtraining until one reached the right attribute thresholds to make a skill function properly.


    Nick could go down that same path. If he wanted to heal himself, he could simply train until he was capable of using ordinary healing magic.


    Hell, once they met up with Marthas, he could probably just ask the Prelate for a spell and learn it the conventional way.


    But Nick didn''t feel like doing things the conventional way. A healing spell didn''t have to be traditional to work; that much was clear from observing the Oni at work.


    The thought fascinated him, so he began jotting down theories in his mind, letting his mana shift experimentally as he considered different options. Eventually, he settled on three main paths he could follow.


    The first concept was based on what he had seen Eugene do with his flames, but he adapted it to his element.


    Rather than directly healing wounds, the spell would stimulate his body into an overclocked state, rapidly accelerating natural regeneration. He could use wind as the basis, circulating oxygen-rich air through his body and empowering his cells to mend themselves. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pros were that it would be effective over time, sustainable, and could be used mid-fight without much cost. The cons were that it wouldn''t instantly stop bleeding or reattach limbs, and it would be useless against fatal wounds unless he reached a much higher affinity.


    It''s not bad, but not quite what I''m looking for.


    The second method focused on isolating and sealing wounds. Nick could use hyper-compressed air to force wounds shut instantly, similar to a makeshift surgical seal, rather than healing them.


    This could stop blood loss and enable him to keep fighting, but it would demand too much precision to be effective in the heat of battle.


    It would have an immediate effect and be effective for stopping bleeding in an emergency. However, it would not heal internal injuries but merely delay the inevitable.


    Better than nothing. But not enough.


    The third option was the one that made him pause. He had seen Moss Oni regenerate endlessly by drawing strength from the dungeon.


    What if I could do the same?


    Not with the dungeon, of course, but with other sources of vitality.


    There were plenty of precedents for it on Earth. In his old life, legends spoke of sorcerers who stole the life force of others to heal themselves, and he knew that people did just about anything to get the tiniest bit of mana for themselves.


    Nick didn''t need to go that far.


    But if he could craft a spell that drew upon surrounding vitality, it might allow him to survive wounds that would otherwise kill him by merely skimming off the top.


    If his idea worked, it could be activated instantly and would be ideal for emergency healing. The challenge was that it required a source of life nearby¡ªeither an enemy or the environment.


    It was powerful and efficient. And most importantly, Nick already had the perfect catalyst.


    He looked down toward his pouch, where the Moss Oni''s core rested.


    This wasn''t just any monster core¡ªit was the crystallized essence of a creature capable of vitality absorption. If there was any ritual component that could anchor such a spell to him, that was it.


    A smile crept onto his lips. This can work.


    Nick could already envision different possibilities for the ritual, the runes he could carve, the incantations he could use to bind the effect to his own body.


    It wouldn''t be a true healing spell, not in the conventional sense, but it would be enough to tip the scales between life and death.


    He looked out at the horizon, where the first rays of the rising sun began to peek over the distant, charred treetops.


    It may not be good to maintain my appearance as a wind mage, but if I have to leave anyway, then it''s better to aim for the best spell possible, right?

 Chapter 108 - 104.5 - Interlude Elia 2

    Dinner that night was a quiet affair.


    It hadn''t always been like that.


    There was a time, not so long ago when meals were filled with laughter, warmth, and happy chatter. Her mother would tease her father, who would grumble good-naturedly before launching into some exaggerated tale to try and draw a laugh from "his women".


    Elia had always loved those moments. The easy closeness, the certainty that home would always be safe, no matter what happened outside.


    But everything had changed since the whispers of rebellion had crept into their lives.


    Silence had replaced laughter. Suspicion had taken the place of warmth. And every conversation was either full of grievances or smothered by the only thing her parents seemed capable of thinking.


    Elia forced herself to eat. Chew. Swallow. Smile.


    She had spent the day at Ogden''s shop, pretending to visit Rhea while discussing far more dangerous things. The old alchemist had always known too much about what was happening in Floria, but instead of pressing her for information or accusing her of conspiring against the King''s peace, he had offered something far worse: a choice.


    Elia could look away. Pretend she didn''t see what her parents and the others were planning. She could keep quiet and simply wait for the outcome, however bloody it might be.


    Or, she could try to do something about it. At the very least, she could buy Nick enough time to do whatever it was he planned to do.


    So she had agreed.


    Now, seated at the same dinner table where she had grown up, across from the two people who had raised her, she felt like a stranger.


    She knew what they were doing and planning, and they had no idea she was trying to stop them. They wouldn''t understand why and would see it as a betrayal.


    "Elia," her mother''s voice was light. "What did you do today?"


    It sounded like an innocent question. But was it?


    A part of her¡ªa pitiful, wounded part¡ªlonged to trust them. Longed to believe that it was merely small talk. That there wasn''t a concealed trap in those words.


    For a moment, she felt the overwhelming urge to break down. To throw her plate down. To shout at them. To demand why they were doing this, why they had let themselves become people she barely recognized.


    Why can''t you just be my parents again?


    But she crushed the feeling before it could surface. Instead, she took a small breath, smiled, and said, "I was with Rhea for most of the day." That much, at least, was true. "Then I trained for a bit. Actually, I wanted to show you something tomorrow."


    Her mother''s ears twitched slightly. "Dear, you know we have to begin our plans soon. Is this really that important?" She asked dismissively.


    Elia knew she had never been the most diligent when it came to combat training. Not out of laziness, but because she had never felt the need. She was a fast runner and a good scout, and if she ever found herself in a real fight, she would have already made a terrible mistake.


    She had spent the whole day preparing with Ogden. Laying the groundwork. Creating the illusion. And now she had to sell it.


    Before she could reply with her canned answer, her father interjected. "Of course," Teo said smoothly. "We''d love to see it."


    He didn''t question her. Her father had always been observant, and now she couldn''t tell if he was simply encouraging her or playing along because he had already seen through her.


    Elia forced herself to take another bite of food, pretending she didn''t feel the way her stomach twisted into knots.


    The night passed in a blur after that.


    She exchanged the usual pleasantries. Laughed when she was supposed to. Smiled at all the right moments until she could finally retreat into her room.


    But all the while, her mind was elsewhere. She kept replaying her conversation with Ogden and Rhea in her head, trying to convince herself they had covered every detail.


    The Elixir of Dancing Embers was the key, and she had to believe it would work.


    A rare potion crafted by Ogden himself, it was designed to enhance her fire affinity beyond her natural abilities and create an illusion of superior skill. While it won''t turn her into a nine-tailed fox, it might make her a convincing enough two-tails to deceive her parents and the other beastmen they would surely invite to watch her after they realized what she had become.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It has to be enough. I will need the authority of a two-tails to slow their plans.


    With a sigh, she tipped her head back and drank the whole thing, repressing a gag at the ashy taste. It would take twelve hours to reach the appropriate strength, and she''d need everything she could get to fool her parents.


    Sleep was predictably restless.


    She dreamed of Nick, running through the forest, fighting against shadows she couldn''t see. He called out to her, but no sound came. She tried to reach him, but he was always just beyond her grasp.


    Elia woke up just before dawn, her heart pounding. She stayed in bed for a few minutes, watching as the first hints of sunlight bled across the horizon, casting the trees in golden hues.


    Nick, wherever you are¡­ Please be safe.


    And then, she got up. There was work to do.


    Taking a deep breath, she smoothed down the front of her tunic.


    She had barely slept, and everything felt wrong, but she was out of time.


    And so, when she descended the stairs, she kept her posture straight, her tail tucked just enough to appear nervous but not uncertain, and her ears pointed forward in apparent eagerness.


    Wulla and Teo were already at the table.


    "Come, sit," her mother smiled, gesturing to the chair beside her. "You need to eat before we go out."


    Elia hesitated, and that hesitation nearly shattered the mask she had so carefully put on.


    She had grown so used to the distance between them and the sharpness in her mother''s tone when she spoke of what their people were going through that the sudden warmth felt foreign. It hurt, but it was so.


    Elia forced a small smile and sat down.


    A wooden bowl of porridge sprinkled with bits of bacon and nuts was placed before her.


    Elia''s stomach churned, but she ate.


    For a brief moment, as her mother tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear as if she were still a little girl, she almost let herself believe that her mother was still her mother.


    That she wasn''t just another pawn in their game.


    But then Wulla''s hand fell away, and the softness disappeared. "So," she said briskly, "show us."


    Elia swallowed her last bite of porridge and pushed the bowl aside.


    "I need more space," she said, keeping her voice measured. "And water. I can show you best if we get to one of the streams."


    Her father seemed not to find a problem with that, but her mother hummed, considering.


    Elia forced herself to meet their eyes. "It''s a bit too destructive to do here," she said, giving them the truth but not the whole truth.


    A flicker of surprise. Then, a smile of approval. Her mother smiled. "Then we should go where no one can see."


    They moved quickly, slipping past Floria''s northern border, past the patches of farmland, and into the trees.


    The morning was crisp and clear, but Elia barely noticed. Her heart beat steadily even as the elixir''s warmth began to make itself known, and her mind ran through every possibility.


    Would Ogden''s preparations work as well as he said? Had Rhea done her part? She had no fallback plan that didn''t involve reporting her parents to the authorities, and she wasn''t sure she could do that. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At last, they reached the pond where she used to train with Nick.


    The water was still, reflecting the sky in an unbroken mirror. She had shaped it long before she had ever questioned her place in this world, and it felt fitting to come back here for this.


    She took her position just shy of the water''s edge, standing where she had once stood when she first showed Nick what she could do.


    This is it.


    She breathed in, summoned her mana, and felt the fire of her ancestors respond beyond anything she had ever commanded before.


    The elixir was working.


    She willed the foxfire into existence, and the world around her changed.


    The flames curled and twisted around her fingers, a deep blue, richer than any she had ever summoned before. A second, ghostly tail materialized beside her natural one. She couldn''t feel any feedback from it, of course, since she wasn''t truly tapping into divine power. But it would certainly appear so to anyone watching who hadn''t seen the real thing¡ªwhich was no one, as that Talent hadn''t manifested in far too long.


    Even before she moved the flames or let them touch anything, the water in the pond began to steam.


    The grass beneath her feet dried and curled, the earth cracked, and the air distorted in a twenty-foot radius of sheer desolation.


    Elia knew it wasn''t only her doing and that Ogden had prepared the ground, ensuring the reaction would be dramatic, but her parents didn''t know that.


    Her mother gasped. Her father took a step forward, his golden eyes wide. They looked at her with pure, unfiltered awe for the first time in too long.


    Elia flicked her wrist to dismiss the flames, curling her fingers into a fist to hide their slight trembling. Her ghostly tail faded with them, seemingly reabsorbed into her body.


    A heartbeat of silence.


    Then her mother rushed forward, catching her in an embrace, cradling her face like she had when she was a child.


    "You''ve done it, you''ve restored our birthright," Wulla whispered, her voice shaking with something close to reverence.


    Teo''s hand came to rest on her shoulder, squeezing tight. "The [Fires of Inari]," he murmured. "You grew a second tail, just like your great-great-grandfather."


    Elia let herself smile, even as her stomach twisted.


    Her mother pulled back, gripping her shoulders. "This¡ªthis is what we needed, Elia. You are ready. Now, we must tell the others. This is a moment of celebration."


    Elia''s smile did not falter.


    If this was what was needed to slow them down¡ªwhat was needed to buy Nick time¡ªthen she would do it all again and again.


    "We must show the others," Wulla abruptly said, switching from childlike wonder to absolute seriousness, "They must know that Inari has blessed us once more."


    Elia wanted nothing less than to be in front of that many people, but this was part of the plan, too, and she played her part accordingly, "But I''m not sure it''s ready. I couldn''t hold it for that long¡­"


    "Oh, don''t be stupid, dear. That is more than anyone else managed. I know your uncle Osmo would have been beside himself, may the ancestors watch his soul."


    From that point, the morning went by in a blur. Her mother was in full organization mode, and when she got like that, there was nothing that could stop her. She sent Teo to gather some of the others who were in their confidence, and they quickly put down a list of those who could be trusted with the knowledge of Elia''s "gift."


    It was a depressingly small one, but two dozen people were nonetheless gathered at the pond in only another hour, and once the last bearkin arrived, the attention fell on Elia.


    She looked at her parents for guidance, hoping that one of them would take the initiative to introduce what they were there to do, but they simply stared back encouragingly, and she was left with no recourse but to turn to the waters and prepare for a repeat show.


    Come on. I just need to fool all the elders and warriors beastmen of Floria into thinking I''m the second coming of Inari-no-Kami and have them spend the next few days recalibrating their plans. This is simple stuff. Ogden did most of the work, and the elixir should now be at its greatest strength.


    Turning around, Elia went through the motions of summoning her foxfire once more. It answered even more eagerly, and at her gesture, more and more blue flames appeared out of nowhere, twisting the environment into a barren landscape.


    Just as her ghostly second tail was about to manifest, a massive column of fire erupted from the deep forest miles away, capturing everyone''s attention. This was just as well because Elia yelped in surprise as she felt a real second tail appear on her back, and her mind was flooded with System messages.

 Chapter 109 - 105

    The first golden rays of dawn spilled over the horizon, bathing the crater in their glow. The charred landscape stretched in every direction, devoid of life. It kind of looks like that NASA footage from Mars.


    Nick watched the sunrise, savoring the warmth it brought him. The sensation couldn''t fully dispel the cold emptiness that lingered as the effects of [Welcoming of the Sun] faded, but it lifted his spirits as his watch concluded with no attacks.


    I''m pleased with how much it has helped. I''m stronger now, so even without the boost, I should be able to keep up with the others.


    Slowly, the camp began to stir.


    Canvas rustled as the men emerged from their tents, with some stretching out the stiffness of a night spent on hard ground while others quietly tended to their weapons and armor. A few examined the minor wounds that the priests hadn''t healed to preserve mana, allowing their natural VIT to handle it.


    Eugene found Nick as he washed his face with some conjured water. Good hygiene was one of the few things he couldn''t live without, and sometimes, he wondered what he would have done if his Class hadn''t allowed him to summon clean water at will.


    His father rubbed his face with one hand while the other adjusted the scabbard of his sword. "Any problems?"


    Nick shook his head. "Nothing," he replied, drying himself with a gust of warm wind. "It''s been completely dead all night."


    Eugene frowned, looking over the wasteland beyond the crater. "That''s very strange. I expected at least a few probing attacks."


    Nick felt the same way. The dungeon''s monsters, especially those commanded by the Summer Court, should have been attacking them throughout the night. After all, it was the perfect time to catch them off guard, and it made no sense to waste their numerical advantage when the humans were so exhausted.


    Arthur approached them soon after, looking just as unbothered as ever. "It''s because of the Oni," he said in lieu of a greeting.


    Nick turned to look at the massive corpse still sitting a few hundred feet away. Even in death, and having been carved up for parts, it was intimidating, but he didn''t think that would be enough to keep the monsters away. They should be able to tell the difference between a living and a dead Moss Oni.


    "You think its presence kept the monsters away?" Eugene asked.


    Arthur nodded. "It drained this place dry." He gestured to the dead trees, the cracked ground, the utter absence of life. "No mana. No vitality. Nothing left for the dungeon to regenerate from. That makes it a very dangerous place for anything connected to it to enter."


    Nick hummed, considering that. The dungeon was a living entity, always adapting and reshaping itself. If an external force had drained its energy, then maybe that would explain why the fae and their monsters hadn''t launched an attack.


    But something about that felt wrong. He opened his mouth to say as much, then hesitated. He was already weird enough. If he started gainsaying someone as respected as Arthur, his reputation would take a dive.


    Eugene turned to him with a knowing look. "Nick?"


    Nick exhaled and rolled his shoulders, deciding this was more important than his social standing. "I don''t sense any lingering effects. The land around here isn''t regenerating, sure, but there''s nothing actively preventing the fae from attacking us. It feels more like they''re choosing to leave us alone rather than being unable to reach us. They might be preparing a trap for when we step out."


    Arthur gave him a considering look before nodding slightly. "That''s possible." His tone was unreadable, but Nick could tell he wasn''t bothered that he had spoken up.


    Eugene, however, frowned deeper. "Then where are they?"


    Arthur crossed his arms. "Two possibilities. One, their forces are engaged elsewhere. If Marthas is still active, his group could be drawing their attention."


    Nick doubted the Prelate had fallen. Anything capable of killing that man should have been very noticeable, even if they had moved far from their predetermined route. "Or they''re gathering near the dungeon core instead, preparing for the real fight. They might have realized they''re wasting their strength, sending waves at us." He commented.


    Arthur met his eyes, lips curling up slightly. "Exactly."


    Being right was not comforting. However, since they could not confirm either theory, they concluded that caution was the best approach.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Eugene ordered the men to gather their gear and prepare to march. They obeyed quickly, and the lingering tension in the air ensured no one wasted time.


    As they prepared to move out, Nick spread out his senses and took the temporary quiet to complete his earlier thoughts.


    If he wanted to learn the Moss Oni''s vitality drain, he needed a ritual that could bind the ability to himself, even if only in a weaker form.


    Although he could envision several approaches, only one was subtle enough to be used so close to the others. A Direct Extraction Ritual would allow him to cast protections around the runes to prevent any spillover from being noticed, and it had the advantage of being the closest to what he''d done with the wyvern scale to gain his [Wind Affinity], along with being the method he felt most confident in.


    If the ritual went as well as last time, it should grant him a Trait, but he was somewhat skeptical he could reproduce that success, so his actual goal was to gather enough of an understanding of how the vitality drain worked to turn it into a spell.


    It''s not like I can use the core for one of my regular rituals. It''d be overkill and a waste.


    With the ritual method decided Nick began mentally constructing the steps he would need to take.


    First, he needed to anchor the ritual''s magic to himself properly. Runes of Transfer within the spellform would ensure the flow of vitality from an outside source to his own body.


    Second, he had to account for control. He didn''t want to drain indiscriminately, so he needed a limiter to regulate the exchange.


    Nick''s hand brushed against the pouch at his belt, where the Oni''s mana core rested. That''s the catalyst sorted. Now, I just need an afternoon to myself and not be disturbed while I calibrate my vampiric magic.


    They had been marching for nearly twenty minutes when the forest changed again.


    One moment, they were in the dead wasteland, where the trees were nothing more than withered husks.


    Green started to reappear as delicate blades of grass pushed through the barren ground, and saplings emerged from the withered trees.


    Before long, the trees had rich green foliage. Then, the underbrush thickened, and finally, the canopy closed overhead, shielding them from the sun once more.


    It was like they had just crossed from one world into another. Nick''s brow furrowed. That wasn''t natural.


    Did the Oni''s draining ability have an uneven radius? Or is the dungeon already healing?


    He wasn''t sure which possibility was more concerning.


    Nick was forcibly pulled away from his planning as he felt something flicker around four hundred feet to the west. It was only for half a second, but it made him startle to attention. When he brought his full attention to the area, he found nothing. Not even signs of passage. And yet, he was sure he''d felt some sort of distortion¡­


    But before Nick could express his concerns, a massive column of fire exploded in the distance, and the sky turned red for a moment.


    The towering pillar of fire still roared in the distance, reaching impossibly high into the sky. Even from their position, Nick could feel the mana radiating from it, and soon, a pulse of heat forced him to stumble back. They were too far away to be harmed, so he didn''t bother with a barrier. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men shouted in surprise as the shockwave struck them, having been staring at the towering fire that blazed somewhere deep in the jungle ahead.


    "Looks like we found Marthas," Arthur murmured.


    Eugene wasted no time giving new orders, "We''re going there," he said, brooking no argument. "If Marthas is attacking the dungeon core, then we need to join him now."


    "The direction seems to be correct." Arthur nodded.


    Nick didn''t argue about his feelings. If Marthas was truly besieging the core, they needed to hurry there. Not because he feared for the prelate''s life but because his men were much more fragile. And I don''t want him to lay his hands on the dungeon core before I can study it. I don''t know why he''s volunteered to come exactly, but something tells me he''s not as selfless as he pretends to be.


    "How far?" Eugene asked, turning to his son.


    Nick focused, stretching his range and measuring the column''s scale and the wind currents carrying its heat through the air.


    "About four miles," he estimated. "At least five hundred feet tall."


    Some of the soldiers whistled, impressed. Others simply looked wary.


    "Four miles through this hellhole." Morris spat to the side. "That''ll take time."


    "A long time," Nick agreed. "And we''re already¡ª"


    He froze. Another distortion had just appeared, much like the one that he''d felt before. This one, however, didn''t disappear immediately.


    It wasn''t close¡ªjust outside his old range, six hundred feet away.


    Then, another appeared on the opposite side, and he felt dozens of enemies spill out.


    "We''re being flanked!" The wind ensured his voice carried to everyone without needing to shout. "It''s mounted hunters, and they are closing in fast!"


    Eugene didn''t even question him. "DEFENSIVE FORMATION!" he bellowed.


    The soldiers snapped into formation, forming a layered ring of steel. Archers and those capable of long-range attacks fell into the center. Shields locked into place, and spears bristled outward.


    "Nick?" Eugene demanded. "Where are they?"


    Nick didn''t need to reply as the earth began to tremble.


    The sound of hooves smashing against the ground filled the air, like a hundred war drums thundering in unison.


    Riders charged into view from the depths of the forest, bursting forth from all sides, circling them with shouts and jeers.


    They were all fae, Nick realized.


    Their wooden armor gleamed with impossible intricacy, each piece seemingly alive, shifting and growing in response to their movements. Golden and silver helms adorned their heads, framing faces that were almost too perfect¡ªan otherworldly beauty yet devoid of warmth.


    These were not like Dewdrop, not seductive tricksters or playful deceivers. They were warriors, and they were here to kill.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he took them in, and his expression turned grim. "A Wild Hunt."


    Nick''s stomach sank. He recognized that name. He had read about them in the myths of his past life and the grimoires of this world.


    The Wild Hunt. The Faerie Court''s executioners. They were said to be relentless and unstoppable, a force that never ceased its pursuit, no matter how often their target managed to escape.


    Then, Arthur sprang into action. A thunderous boom echoed through the air as he propelled himself forward, raising his sword and aiming it at the oncoming riders. Lightning erupted at its tip, and a bolt of blinding white fury surged forward, aimed straight for the heart of the riders.


    The fae wearing the most ornate armor threw back his head and roared a command, and the four closest riders immediately extended their hands.


    Their power surged, and a copper-colored root sprang from the ground, absorbing the lightning.


    Nick watched in disbelief as Arthur''s attack bent and twisted unnaturally before it was harmlessly dispersed.


    The leader of the Hunt pointed his silver spear at them. He shouted a command in an unfamiliar tongue to his comrades, then turned to them and, in flawless human speech, snarled, "Kill the invaders! In the name of the Daughter of Fate!"


    And the Wild Hunt charged.

 Chapter 110 - 106

    The copper root glowed white-hot, distorting the air with the heat it emitted. Nick doubted it would be useful again, but it had fulfilled its purpose.


    Silence fell over the battlefield for a split second as the strike group tried to digest what had happened.


    Then, the Wild Hunt charged.


    Their steeds¡ªtwisted creatures of muscle and shadow with burning green eyes¡ªgalloped in eerie silence, somehow not disturbing the ground beneath them. The riders were all clad in enchanted armor, intricately etched with tiny runes, and their weapons were equally striking.


    The humans hesitated, stunned by Arthur''s failure, but only for a moment because Eugene''s roar sent them scrambling into formation. "HOLD THE LINE!"


    Nick didn''t wait for the enemy to come to him. He attacked first.


    He twisted the air with a flick of his wand, forming two Jet Streams and imbuing them with enough mana that they would have carved through the hobgoblins'' protections. With a grunt of effort, he sent them both screaming toward two fae knights who were getting dangerously close, sharpening their tips into razor-thin blades of wind.


    The first knight barely had time to react before the spell slammed into his side, hurling him off his monstrous steed. He crashed into the dirt, rolling violently before coming to a dead stop.


    The second knight, sensing danger, tried to dodge but was too late, as Nick adjusted the trajectory as soon as he moved. The [Jet Stream] hit his leg where he lacked armor, severing it at the knee, sending both rider and mount tumbling.


    Nick didn''t pause to celebrate.


    With [Wind God''s Third Eye] active, he spread his senses across the battlefield, tracking every movement, every shifting current of air.


    A mounted knight swung his curved blade at a soldier''s head, and Nick redirected it with a [Wind Blast], sending the strike wide.


    A pair of fae lancers gathered for a charge, so Nick whispered a warning on the wind, and the shield wall braced just in time.


    I need to get in the zone, forget about my body, and coordinate the battle. They''re too many and too fast for us. If we let them separate us, we''ll be finished.


    Whenever someone was about to be struck down, he was there, shifting the air just enough to disrupt an attack or reposition an ally. He wasn''t the strongest fighter, but he could control the battlefield like no one else.


    To be fair, I can only do this much because the bulk of the enemy''s attention is taken.


    Arthur hadn''t taken his failure well and was going through the ranks of fae like a scythe through a wheat field. Every time his sword struck, arcs of electricity crackled outward, spreading across multiple enemies.


    Nick quickly understood why Arthur preferred to fight alone. His power was immense, but it lacked finesse. Every strike required space. Any ally standing too close would get caught in the discharge. That weakness, if it could be called as such, was why Arthur was still holding back.


    Nick had seen what he had done to the Moss Oni. If he had unleashed that degree of destruction now, he would undoubtedly have defeated the hunt, but he would also have devastated the battlefield¡ªincluding his own allies.


    Despite his restrictions, Arthur was still a terror. The moment the pressure was taken off him to gather for another strafing run, he immediately punished the fae, smashing into their line and carving two knights from hip to shoulder so quickly that Nick only knew it happened through his senses.


    The leader of the Hunt, a tall fae with antlers woven into his helmet, still kept to the back for some reason, merely snarling orders to his subordinates.


    Arthur didn''t even spare him a glance as the four fae who had intercepted his lightning urged their mounts toward him.


    Meanwhile, Eugene made sure the lines of soldiers didn''t falter when faced with the ghostly steeds charging them down. He never stopped moving, exploding in flames when he got surrounded or flashing into existence where the shield wall was weakening.


    Each time a fae lingered too long, hesitating in their charge or trying to adjust their attack, Eugene smashed into them like a meteor, sending waves of fire with every strike.


    Nick watched one knight scream as Eugene cut him in half, his body burning to ash before it even hit the ground.


    Still, the Hunt fought back.


    Their knights worked in perfect synchrony, weaving spells into their charges to break through the defensive formation. More than once, Eugene was forced to abandon his duel with a fae to intercept these attacks, thus letting an enemy who would have died by his blade live to attack again.


    A cluster of fae riders gathered together at one point, attempting to break through the shield wall with sheer force. Given that Arthur was still engaged with the four elites, and Eugene had just left to take care of a group that had begun strafing runs, Nick was left alone to coordinate the men.


    "LEFT FLANK, BRACE!" He sent the command on the wind, reaching the soldiers just in time.


    They raised their shields, locking together shoulder to shoulder, and with a burst of [Reinforcement], they prepared to absorb the charge.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I''m not letting you get away this time.


    Right as the fae made contact, Nick unleashed a powerful [Wind Burst] from the side. The abrupt appearance of a howling tornado broke the lancers'' momentum, causing several of them to tumble off their mounts.


    The soldiers roared, surging forward to cut them down before they could recover.


    The fae''s unnatural agility came to their rescue, as even dismounted and outnumbered, they managed to retreat in good order and inflict severe wounds on all those who dared break rank, forcing Nick to dismiss his spell and pull them back.


    So worried was he about maintaining the integrity of the shield wall that he didn''t even notice an enemy taking aim at him. He barely managed to push himself away with a gust of wind, leaving the lance of ice to graze his arm and smash into the ground.


    Arrows rained down from both sides. Swords clashed with deadly intent. For every man that fell, a fae lost their mount or their life.


    Nick saw an archer about to be skewered by a knight and redirected the lance''s path at the last moment, causing it to glance off the man''s iron pauldron instead of piercing his heart.


    Another soldier was thrown to the ground, and Nick softened his fall with a gust of wind, allowing him to roll back onto his feet instead of breaking his neck.


    Despite his best efforts, he knew he couldn''t save everyone. If we keep this rhythm, we''ll get mulched. They are just too mobile compared to us.


    Then, Arthur finally managed to maneuver one of the elites away from the humans, and a bolt of lightning immediately struck him down, turning the ground around him to glass. For a moment, Nick expected the fae leader to finally enter the fray, but to his surprise, he bellowed a command that was evidently an order to fall back.


    The riders wheeled around, retreating toward the distortions in the air that had brought them here. As they went, they grabbed the fallen knights, dragging them up onto their steeds to ensure not a single corpse was left for the humans. Those steeds that had died in the clash simply vanished into smoke as if they had never existed.


    Nick watched as the last of them vanished into the distortions and kept watching until the unnatural rifts sealed behind them.


    For a long moment, no one spoke.


    Then, someone let out a cheer.


    The battle with the Wild Hunt had lasted barely ten minutes, but to Nick, it had felt like hours.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling his pulse race. His breath came in slow, controlled exhales, but his mind was still wired for combat. His entire body was tense, expecting another attack, another blow to parry, another charge to dodge.


    But the battle was over.


    For now. I don''t doubt they''ll be back for seconds. The leader didn''t even fight himself.


    Nick took stock of himself. He had come out of the skirmish mostly unscathed, although his clothes had torn at the hem, and his left forearm throbbed from a glancing blow of Fae magic he hadn''t been quick enough to shield against. His mana was drained¡ªnot entirely, but enough that he needed to be cautious with the rest until he could properly recover.


    There was one pleasant surprise, however. The System quickly informed him that he had actually succeeded in killing one of the fae, and Nick was fairly certain he knew which one it was.


    You have slain Deothmor, Rider of the Hunt (Level 43)!


    You have earned 78,500 EXP!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    31


    94


    40


    44


    43


    75


    106


    74


    The sensation of growth hit him immediately. His body adjusted, his mana reserves expanded, and his reaction speed sharpened.


    Not bad. I must have been close to leveling up after the last fight, but I won''t complain if just one fae is enough for two levels.


    Normally, he would have celebrated. Now, he couldn''t bring himself to do more than exhale in satisfaction.


    Because while he had won, others had not. Three more men were dead.


    Considering how desperate their situation had been, the loss wasn''t that bad, but it still stung.


    The priests were already moving through the injured, hands glowing with soft golden light as they poured their mana into healing spells. They worked quickly and efficiently, but their stock of potions was dwindling.


    Eugene stood in the center of it all, directing the survivors, helping where he could, and reinforcing morale. He turned as Nick approached, not letting his expression betray his feelings. "We need to keep moving," he said without preamble.


    Nick nodded. He had expected as much.


    The dead needed to be buried, yes, but they couldn''t afford to linger any longer than necessary. The Hunt would be back, and they needed to find a more advantageous position to fight.


    Arthur hadn''t been able to use his full power with how close they''d all been. If they allowed the Hunt to dictate the flow of battle like that again, they genuinely risked being overwhelmed.


    Soon enough, the three fallen soldiers were placed in a shallow grave, much like the ones before.


    Nick watched as dirt was piled over them. There was no time for markers or speeches. The priests muttered a quiet prayer, and then it was done.


    "We''re close now. We need to reach Marthas before the enemy reorganizes." Eugene ordered, making it clear that there could be no other course of action.


    I still can''t help but think that something isn''t right. Sure, they retreated to heal and attack us again later, but if they had pressed more, they might have won there and then. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Wild Hunt was relentless, according to every bit of folklore he knew¡ªfrom Earth and here. So why would they stop attacking now?


    It took them a few minutes to resume their march, and it was another hour before Nick stopped. His father gave him a look, noticing his furrowed brow and heavy silence. "Nick?"


    Nick exhaled, stretching his senses as far as he could. He felt nothing. No monsters. No movement. The forest was silent. Nick didn''t trust it, and so he kept scouring the area, looking for anything that might be out of place.


    Then, just at the very edge of his range, he felt a ripple.


    Another distortion. Then, two more. One six hundred feet ahead. One six hundred feet behind. And the last, to their right.


    They are all at the edges of my new range. They''re testing how far I can find them.


    Despite knowing it was exactly what the enemy wanted, Nick had no choice but to alert everyone. "Three distortions! They''re surrounding us again!"


    Eugene roared orders to get ready, and the group immediately snapped into formation. Those with minor wounds that had yet to be addressed were let into the center, where they would have to apply potions and salves as quickly as possible, and the archers readied their bows.


    The sound of galloping hooves filled the air, growing louder with every second.


    Nick reached for his mana, preparing to cast, but then, he noticed something that made his blood run cold.


    As the fae knights broke through the trees, charging forward in a blur of motion, Nick saw faces he recognized.


    Faces that should be dead.


    Deothmor, the knight he personally killed at the beginning of the first clash, rode at the front as if nothing had happened.


    Nick barely had time to process that before another familiar knight rode beside him¡ªone that Eugene had personally incinerated.


    This is impossible. Unless¡­


    His throat felt dry as he stared at the knights in their pristine armor, their unsullied weapons, their unbroken bodies.


    The Wild Hunt never stops. The Wild Hunt never allows its prey to escape. The Wild Hunt never dies.


    Nick forcibly twisted his thoughts away from the unproductive spiral. If the dead rode¡­


    "I just need to kill them again!"

 Chapter 111 - 107

    "Positions!" Eugene roared, rallying them. "Shield wall! Archers, release!"


    Men scrambled to obey; the wounded dragged themselves upright while the uninjured rushed to help form a defensive line. Nick whipped his wand from his belt, unleashing four [Jet Streams] in quick succession, targeting those he knew should be dead.


    Let''s see if you can dodge this time.


    Unfortunately, a ripple of silver light preceded the riders, and as it made contact with Nick''s magic, he felt it unravel.


    His failed attack did give Arthur time to get a clean shot, so Nick didn''t feel too dispirited.


    The old man raised his sword, and Nick sensed the charge in the air as he prepared to unleash another lightning barrage. Eugene mouthed some words, audible over the roar of battle only because Nick had [Wind God''s Third Eye] active. "Shield them!"


    Nick didn''t need any more prompting. He flicked his wand in a tight arc, creating a [Force Barrier] around the entire strike group and layering it as thick as possible. The men, accustomed to his interference, quickly lowered their weapons, shielding their eyes. Some crouched behind the lines of shields, expecting a repeat of Arthur''s attack on the Oni.


    "Brace yourselves," Nick hissed. "And close your eyes."He saw Arthur shift and his blade shimmering with arcs of electricity. Nick could feel the electric hum building, making his hair stand on end. "Close them!" he repeated.


    Dozens of eyes squeezed shut just as Arthur whispered, "For Floria." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A rumble, deep and resonant, filled the clearing. Lightning rained from the sky.


    Nick had seen Arthur fight several times by now. He had witnessed him hurl spears of lightning, conjure thunderous shockwaves, and even annihilate entire stretches of forest. This attack wasn''t as powerful as the one that killed the Oni, but it was a close second. Bolts as thick as tree trunks fell from the heavens, searing everything in their path. The glare was so intense that even with their eyes closed, some men cried out in pain as the afterimage burned through their eyelids.


    The ground shook violently from the assault. Trees exploded into shards, and the earth was instantly turned to glass. Nick''s barrier quaked with each thunderous impact, and more than once, he feared it might collapse despite not receiving a single direct hit.


    Inside the protective dome, the men cowered. Some prayed while others gritted their teeth. Nick could only pour more mana into the shield as sweat rolled down his face. He battled to maintain his composure and keep the barrier intact, even as lances of electricity bombarded them.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the storm abated.


    Nick exhaled. His arms shook from the exertion of funneling so much power. Still, he allowed his shield to linger a few seconds more, just in case.


    A spear of silver light whistled out of the clearing, smashing before his eyes into the barrier with enough force to make Nick''s ears ring. It cracked under the impact, and shards of shimmering energy rained down like broken glass.


    That spear would have taken his life if Nick had lowered it just a second earlier. Fuckin'' hell. That was close.


    Nick stared across a stretch of burnt land, searching for those who had attacked him. Smoke rose in thick columns, swirling against a backdrop of gloom, and at least a dozen fae knights had been struck down by the lightning, reduced to little more than charred husks.


    His eyes flicked to the silver spear, half-buried in the now-crystallized earth. Then he saw it dissolve into motes of ethereal light and return to its caster.


    Nick glanced up to see the motes reach the Hunt''s leader, who was now battered but still very much alive and had seemingly chosen to enter the fray. The fae''s regal face burned with hatred, and a savage snarl twisted his once beautiful features.


    He pointed a gauntleted finger at Arthur, seemingly not caring about his failed attack. "You who dared spill true immortal, scum of the realm, will die. I shall take great joy in ending your miserable existence." His voice boomed unnaturally, reverberating in Nick''s bones. And from thin air, another spear of silver coalesced in his grip, brighter and more potent than before.


    Arthur didn''t seem impressed, merely cocking his head. "Oh?"


    Without another word, the fae kicked his mount forward, charging. Nick saw Arthur brace himself, raising his sword in preparation for a one-on-one duel.


    The surviving fae knights began to gather, clearly waiting for their chance to charge at them once more. The men exchanged uneasy glances, uncertain whether to help Arthur or hold their position. Eugene, positioned closer to Arthur''s flank, gritted his teeth but evidently chose to respect the old adventurer''s skill, allowing him to confront the leader alone.The fae had sent four companions to face Arthur last time, so how had he gained such confidence? That spear''s power was great, but it''s nowhere equal to what Arthur can do. I would have died if even a single bolt had struck me.


    As they clashed, a blinding flash erupted from their weapons. The ground splintered under their feet, and the shockwave forced the watchers to stagger back.


    The fae has either a secret weapon or can tap into the dungeon''s well of power, too. Or maybe it was always strong enough to face Arthur and didn''t care when his kin died before.


    As if waiting for the signal, the fae knights began riding the second the first clash ended without a clear victor, flowing around the duel without a care, forcing Nick to set aside his observations.Dozens of mounted knights were an intimidating sight, especially because their sure-footed steeds seemed to gallop over the air as much as the earth. Whenever one of the beasts pounded the soil, the ground rippled as if it were liquid.


    Even though the frenzied movement threatened to overload him, Nick had grown adept at parsing the data and managed to focus on the whole field instead of just the most obvious one.


    A blur of motion brought his attention to a gap in the frontline where a root-like arrow exploded upon contact with the ground and knocked aside two soldiers. The fae knight leading the charge lunged for the opening, eager to carve deeper into the formation. Nick flicked his wand, gathering air in a tight spiral and sending a quick [Jet Stream] at the knight''s flank.


    The compressed blast of wind smashed into the rider, knocking him from the saddle. His mount staggered, whinnying in a voice far too high and musical to be normal. Nick followed up with another [Wind Blast] to disrupt the mount''s attempts to trample the downed soldier. The spell struck the beast''s legs, and it tumbled onto its side with a shriek.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    A second later, Nick whirled, hurling a gust at a spear aimed for a guard''s back. The air deflected the spear''s trajectory, letting the guard pivot and thrust his sword through the fae''s arm. Then, another of the cavalry swooped in to yank their comrade free, preventing a killing blow.


    Everywhere, the men fought valiantly. Their progress in the dungeon had made them stronger, but the mounted fae never allowed them to recover from a mistake without dealing punishment. Each time the humans began to push them back, a new wave of horsemen would flank them and attempt to attack from behind.


    Nick glanced toward Arthur''s battle and noticed that the four elite riders had joined in. He saw arcs of lightning dancing along the old adventurer''s blade, each strike forcing the fae riders to scatter or counter in unison. Whenever Arthur''s sword flared too brightly, both friend and foe scrambled to give him space lest the electric discharge scorch them. With some awe, Nick realized that Arthur''s presence alone dictated the flow of half the battlefield. Without him, the leader of the Hunt and his guardians would have decimated them.


    Meanwhile, Eugene tore through the mass of lesser knights, leaving a blazing trail of embers behind him. He burned hotter with each passing moment as if drawing power from his adrenaline. Nick watched as the same two knights that Eugene had defeated in the earlier skirmish as they attacked him again, but clearly with less strength. The swords that once parried against Eugene''s flames were now batted away with little effort, and it didn''t take long before he put them down, ensuring they wouldn''t rise again by turning them to ashes.


    Still, even Eugene couldn''t be everywhere. The men at the back and sides began to buckle under the coordinated flanking attacks. Nick could see the cracks forming in the shield wall as the men were forced to cluster too closely together. Another wave of riders crashed in, and three men fell to hooves and lances.


    Although the overall battle was not a loss yet, it was clear that the enemy was trying to win through gradual attrition. Unfortunately, Nick didn''t see a way out unless something changed.


    For a moment, he seriously considered using the secret weapon that Ogden had given him. He had no idea what it would unleash, but the situation was dire. The entire group would be cut down if they lost control of the battle now, and Arthur still seemed stuck in a standoff despite having maneuvered the duel far enough that he could use more power.


    Before he could decide, he caught a faint murmur from within the shield wall. The two priests who had traveled with them were quietly chanting a prayer in soft voices. Their heads were bowed in unison, hands clasped as they recited a litany in Sashara''s name, barely loud enough that he could hear them.


    Nick arched an eyebrow, wondering if they were just praying for guidance. But the air around their feet rippled with embers. A faint red glow flickered, swirling into being. It was small at first but became more pronounced with every word.


    "O Sashara, guiding flame,


    Cleanse us in your radiant name."


    The chanting went on, and Nick felt the hair on his arms stand up. He recognized the familiar buildup of potent magic. Flames licked the priests'' boots, rising with each line of their incantation. Something had been spilled at their feet, he realized¡ªa catalyst of some sort.


    A few yards away, fae knights noticed too. One let out a short bark in their alien tongue, and three riders peeled off from the main fight, angling to eliminate the priests before they could finish whatever they were doing.


    Nick had no idea what the priests were trying to do, but he was willing to give them a chance. He whipped his wand forward, summoning row after row of [Jet Streams]. The second wave hit the leading fae knight in the chest after he batted the first aside and knocked him from his mount. The second knight swerved in time, but Nick followed up with a [Wind Blast] against the mount, sending it tumbling. The third knight circled, deflecting Nick''s spells with an elegant slash of an enchanted spear.


    By then, the two priests'' chanting had grown more fervent.


    "Burn our sins in glorious fire,Lift us beyond mortal desire."


    A surge of heat swirled around them. The flames now reached up to their thighs, flickering a bright crimson-orange. Nick felt the power increase and realized they were doing something reckless. No matter what catalyst they were using, he doubted they could channel that much power given the level of strength they had shown so far. The forest itself seemed to recoil from the holy blaze as leaves on distant trees blackened at the edges.


    The last knight roared, urging his steed forward to break through his defenses. Nick lunged to intercept, creating a wall of wind that battered the creature from below. The knight refused to yield, jumping off and twisting in the air so that he could smash his blade against Nick''s [Force Barrier], baring his pointed teeth in anger. For a moment, Nick thought he might succeed as he felt his spell buckle. But then, a spear from a nearby soldier struck the knight in the side, sending him rolling back against his mount.


    Nick didn''t let the chance go to waste and rained [Jet Streams] upon him until the System dinged to inform him of his victory.


    Level 33. Have they gotten weaker?Meanwhile, the priests kept chanting. More men parted to protect them, forming a makeshift guard around the swirling pillar of flame. Nick''s lungs burned from exertion, but he gritted his teeth, unleashing another wave of wind to knock away a cluster of fae who had tried to circle around to a weaker spot.


    All at once, the priests'' voices peaked in a resounding crescendo. A wave of heat washed over the battlefield, intense enough that Nick felt sweat pouring down his neck. He blinked, struggling to see through the glare of the sudden fire.


    Then, in the midst of that blaze, he felt something else. A presence. An overwhelming aura of divine origin. This wasn''t the subtle, almost background-level presence he associated with a domain or temple rites, but something much greater.


    This can''t be her. We are in the middle of the dungeon! How can two middling priests summon a fucking goddess?!


    A hush fell. The fae seemed uncertain, their steeds stamping nervously. Even the leader glanced away from Arthur for a single, telling second.


    A face formed within the flames, and her smile was terrible to behold.

 Chapter 112 - 108

    Nick''s breath caught as the fiery face turned. He was sure it had glanced at him for just a moment, and he almost physically recoiled when his eyes met its glowing ones, but it soon continued toward the two priests.


    Its expression was serene, divinely beautiful and radiant, with a soft affection that seemed incongruous with its sheer power. The priests, kneeling and trembling with elation, sobbed openly.


    Nick noticed dark trails on their cheeks, and only then did he realize they were crying tears of blood. Yet they looked¡­ happy.


    "Children of the flame," the voice whispered through the crackle of fire. It sounded like countless embers popping in a quiet hearth. "Your devotion is noted. Your sacrifice is accepted. This Servant of She Who Burns will save you."


    The two priests practically collapsed, hands pressed to their chests. They were clearly in agony, but from their blissful smiles, Nick suspected they welcomed the pain as a holy sign. The rest of the strike group fell to their knees in a collective wave of awe.


    Soldiers and adventurers alike, men who had just bravely fought against the Wild Hunt, trembled under the weight of this presence. Some were openly weeping, while others bowed their heads, whispering prayers or praises. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to [Blasphemy], Nick was unaffected. Where the others seemed to buckle under a crushing wave of divinity, he felt only a faint tingling along his skin. Despite that, he swallowed uneasily. This phenomenon was no simple magic.


    Considering what it had said, it was probably something like an angel of Sashara or a construct made in her likeness. Even with the priests'' devotion and the mysterious vial, they hadn''t used nearly enough power to summon the real goddess. If it were that simple, the gods would be walking among us.


    It was still more than enough to change the tide of battle.


    Eugene grunted, trying to move away, but a portion of his flames was suddenly siphoned toward the divine face. Nick saw the flicker of alarm on his father''s face as he forced his element back under his skin. Arthur pulled back, seemingly wanting to distance himself from the fire as much as possible.


    Then the face shifted again, twisting from gentle serenity into a malevolent glare as it turned to regard the surviving fae knights.


    Their steeds shrieked and collapsed into shadows under the pressure it released. Only a handful of the fae, including the leader, remained upright, even though they evidently felt it. Horror lit their features.


    Nick''s ears popped as if the air pressure had doubled. The ground groaned as cracks spiderwebbed outward. And for an instant, he sensed the face gather power, presumably to annihilate the fae in a single blow.


    The Hunt leader let out a strangled snarl, slitting his wrist with a jerk of his blade. Purple blood spilled onto the earth, hissing and bubbling upon contact, and an abrupt shift in the air made Nick''s senses jolt. Another presence slammed into reality, so potent that even Eugene staggered back.


    A few men screamed, while others simply fainted. Nick wobbled from the sensory overload, almost dropping his wand, though [Blasphemy] shielded him from being affected again.


    Trees twisted and warped as their trunks snapped and reformed until they merged into a massive, bestial face. It reminded Nick of a bear, although its proportions were all wrong, as its snout was longer and its teeth were made of twisting roots. Where the Servant''s presence burned, this new arrival radiated a primal, suffocating aura.


    No words were exchanged between the two divine apparitions. They didn''t seem to need to speak, as everyone reacted as if they had heard something. Being protected from mental influence, Nick was left out of the loop.


    A thunderous silence hung in the air as the pressure continued to build. Men groaned softly from their supine positions, clearly suffering from the immense power being manifested, and the fae didn''t seem to fare any better, as burns appeared on their skin despite no fire having touched them.


    Then, as suddenly as they had appeared, both presences vanished. The Servant''s fires blinked out in a roar of heat that sent even those who had remained standing to the ground while the bear-like visage dissolved into a swirl of black leaves that disintegrated into the nearby trees. The oppressive aura faded, leaving behind only silence.


    "Do not attack," Eugene commanded. "We''ll respect the agreement."


    Ah, so that''s what they said.


    To be fair, Nick didn''t think anyone was in good enough shape to resume hostilities. Around him, men struggled to sit up or shook their heads in disorientation. The priests lay prone, barely breathing, as though summoning the divine power had nearly consumed them. Eugene quickly knelt beside them, checking their pulses.


    The fae were in no better shape. Most of their mounts had collapsed entirely, and the handful of riders still conscious looked utterly spent. The leader himself swayed in place, blood still dripping from his wrists. For a second, Nick wondered if he should take advantage of this opening and attack. But he didn''t think he should go against his father''s word, and no one else seemed up to a fight. The confrontation had sapped everyone''s will.


    Eugene gently hoisted one of the priests upright. "He''s alive," he called with relief.


    He glanced at Nick, eyes flicking to the other priest, who was still breathing shallowly, face pale as ash. "Nick, help me with the other."


    Nick nodded, trying to ignore the trembling in his hands. He crouched and checked the man''s pulse, finding it rapid but erratic.


    His eyes were open but unfocused, and faint wisps of smoke drifted from his eyelashes. Nick felt a pang of pity. The man had likely poured everything into summoning that spark, only for it to be rendered useless by a second divine presence.


    In the distance, the antlered fae forced himself upright, keeping his eyes upon them. His expression was one of pure fury mixed with confusion. The handful of knights around him began to regroup, glancing at their leader for orders.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The leader spat a curse in his alien tongue. Without another word, he gestured sharply, and the knights who could still move began pulling their unconscious comrades away from the humans.


    Nick kept watch, ready to attack anyone who''d break the fragile truce, but no second wave of attacks came. Instead, the leader halted just before he left the clearing.


    "This is not over," he said in the common language with a pained tone. "You have trespassed upon the Summer Court of Creiddylad. For that, we shall have your heads, whether it is today, tomorrow, or in a century."


    Eugene''s posture stiffened, and the men around him shifted, but no one moved forward. They were just as exhausted. Nick doubted they could have handled another fight even if they had wanted to.


    With a final snarl, the fae turned and sank into a distortion in the air. The rest followed, dragging their wounded with them until the rifts sealed shut. Then they were gone.


    Silence fell, broken only by the survivors'' ragged breathing. Nick gently lifted the injured priest, letting Eugene handle the other. The rest of the men gathered around them, forming a loose circle.


    Arthur finally showed up, having kept away since the priests had started chanting. He looked spooked, though unscathed. Nick would have expected him to take advantage of the temporary weakness of the fae, but from his frustrated frown, he seemed to have a reason to let them go, "I hate it when the gods meddle in our affairs."


    Eugene nodded, lips set in a grim line. "Had we broken the truce, what would have happened?"


    "We would have all burned. Anyone who was baptized by Sashara''s temple must respect Her edicts, and Her Servants speak in Her name." Arthur replied, not seeming to like it in the least.


    I guess I could have attacked then, but that would have made me even more of a pariah. I doubt any hold she had on me is still active, given that I was able to steal from her temple.


    Finally, Eugene began directing everyone to gather what was left of their supplies and see to the wounded. "We''ll set up a defensive perimeter here," he declared, and that was that.


    Nick sat the priest on a small patch of unburned grass, carefully resting his back against a rock. The man groaned, his eyelids fluttering. Nick checked for major burns but found nothing beyond superficial scalds, although the man''s eyes remained bloodshot.


    He might never fully recover from channeling that much energy, but it looks like he''ll survive.


    "Nick," Eugene said softly, drawing him aside. "Are you all right?"


    Nick swallowed. "I''m fine. It was just a lot."


    Eugene nodded, seemingly having expected as much. "Did you manage to learn anything about the opposing divine? Your senses are much finer than mine."


    Nick shook his head. "I''m sure it wasn''t a god in the flesh. The fae didn''t use nearly enough power for that. But I would wager they have an easier time with this kind of summoning magic, given that they can tap into the dungeon''s power."


    Eugene grunted, patting Nick''s shoulder and letting out a long breath. "Rest while you can. The fae might not come back soon to respect the spirit of the truce, but we''re still deep in the dungeon. I don''t doubt we''ll see them again."


    I would really like to know exactly what they said, but I can''t ask, can I?


    Five more men were dead. The bodies, carefully wrapped in their own clothes, now lay beneath fresh mounds of earth and stone. The two priests offered whatever final rites they could muster, though they visibly trembled with fatigue. Their magic was entirely spent, and Nick suspected it would remain that way for a while. Thus, it was through physical effort and heartfelt prayers that they laid the fallen to rest.


    Nick stood off to the side. Every time he looked at the new graves, a sense of heaviness settled over him, pressing against his chest.


    He wondered, not for the first time, whether the dungeon had already claimed too many.


    But Eugene didn''t seem inclined to turn back now, and no one disagreed with him. Arthur leaned against a battered trunk with his eyes closed, though Nick didn''t doubt he was awake and alert.


    The men¡ªadventurers, soldiers, rangers¡ªrallied around their Captain, refusing to speak of retreat. The task, it seemed, had to be completed, no matter the cost. They had lost too much to give up now.


    At length, the priests lowered their heads in final prayer and turned away, with sweat beading on their foreheads. A few soldiers helped them walk to the center of the makeshift camp, where they collapsed onto blankets, panting and pale.


    "We''re nearly out of potions," one of the soldiers muttered. "And the priests look half-dead."


    "More than half, I''d say," another replied grimly. "A single healing spell, and they''ll faint on the spot."


    Eugene nodded when they looked at him for guidance. "We''ll have to ration our remaining potions then."


    Nick took a moment to gather his thoughts, then squared his shoulders. It wouldn''t be much of a sacrifice for him, and he was already known for being weird. This will also give me a chance to be alone. "I can brew more. But I''ll need time and ingredients."


    Several men glanced over. He wondered how he looked in their eyes, always able to pull something out of his hat, but this time, no one commented. They were in dire straits, and any solution was welcome.


    Eugene, for his part, sighed as if he had expected it. "You have an idea of what you need?"


    Nick nodded. "Rhea taught me a few formulas from Ogden''s notebooks. Most of them use common herbs, and I hope being this deep in the Green Ocean will mean I can find more potent variants to make up for my lack of skill. The problem is I''ll need at least a few hours to gather, process, and brew."


    "We''ll lose precious daylight," Arthur warned, opening one eye. "And we are close to the dungeon''s core."


    "I know," Nick said, lifting his chin. "But if we rush in without potions, we''ll lose people."


    Eugene exhaled slowly, looking at the faces of his men. Tired, battered, and low on supplies, there wasn''t really much of a choice. "Alright. You''ve got a few hours." Then he leveled a stern gaze at Nick. "But you''re taking Morris as you go foraging. And two more guards."


    Nick blinked, not quite hiding his annoyance. "I can handle myself, Dad." And I won''t be able to ritually sacrifice the Oni core if I have others with me.


    "It''s not negotiable." Eugene''s tone was iron. "I know you''re strong, but in the worst case, they''ll give you time to escape if you need it."


    Nick wanted to argue, but he read the tension in his father''s posture. This was the final word.


    "Fine," he said, turning to Morris with a shrug. "Let''s go then."


    The old ranger gave him a measured look but said nothing to refute Eugene''s words. He signaled to two guards¡ªone with a bandaged arm, the other still fresh-faced yet grim. Together, they left the makeshift camp.


    Nick took the lead, using [Wind God''s Third Eye] to scour the path. It didn''t take long for him to hit the jackpot this far in the Green Ocean. And I''m willing to bet the dungeon makes it easier for magical plants to grow.


    They discovered the first trove of ingredients beside a crooked oak with spiraling bark marked by faint purple lines. Nick crouched down, pulled out a small dagger, carved strips from the outer bark, and placed them into glass jars. The bandaged guard whistled softly. "That looks expensive."


    Nick nodded. "Probably worth a small fortune in Floria. More in a city, I''d wager." He paused, glancing around. "But they might be worth more to us right now. We have to get out of here alive if we want to enjoy the spoils."


    Morris kept watch while Nick snipped leaves or uprooted tubers. The second guard paced nervously, scanning the area.


    Every so often, Nick would sense faint pulses of mana coming from deeper in the woods, but no threat emerged.


    Eventually, he straightened, wiping sweat from his brow. "One last thing," he muttered. "We need something with medicinal properties. Everything else I''ve found will be useless without it."


    More than once, Nick was tempted to knock his guards out and do the ritual anyway, but he held back, as he kept feeling faint pulses of mana, as if the aftereffects of some radar-like spell. If it is who I think it is, I really don''t want to be found in the middle of a ritual.


    At last, they stumbled upon a small clearing surrounded by tall, spindly trees. The bark was smoother and marked with faint streaks that might resemble amber sap to an unsuspecting observer. Nick grinned. "This is it."


    The two guards formed a perimeter while Morris stood watch at Nick''s back. Nick knelt beside the largest trunk, carefully scraping off tiny blood-red mushrooms. He slid them into a vial, feeling a rush of satisfaction. He could brew a decent batch of healing potions with this.


    Another soft ripple prickled along his senses. Nick tensed, freezing mid-motion. It was much more intense now. It''s close.


    He motioned silently to Morris, who lifted his bow in readiness. The guards looked around, trying to find what had spooked him. For a moment, Nick feared a new monster was upon them¡ªmaybe a hidden fae or a more intelligent goblinoid he didn''t know. But as the presence entered [Wind God''s Third Eye]''s range, he sighed in relief.


    "Relax," he said quietly. "It''s not an enemy."


    Morris frowned. "You sure?"


    Nick nodded. "It''s Marthas. And there are more people with him."


    The two guards sagged in relief. Morris even gave a short laugh, wiping sweat from his brow. "About time they found us."


    Nick stood up, putting on his backpack. "Come on, let''s go meet them."

 Chapter 113 - 109

    Nick returned to the temporary camp with Marthas and his men in tow, navigating through the thin mist that had begun to cover the forest floor. He had half-expected an attack despite the apparent truce brokered by the two divine forces, but for once, fate seemed inclined to grant them a moment''s reprieve.


    Nick would have loved nothing more than to question the Prelate about what had happened, but if he wanted to follow through with his plans, he needed time to prepare, which meant making himself scarce as soon as possible. I''ll have to linger just long enough to hear what the two divine servants said, and then I''ll leave. With him around, I''ll need all the time I can get to obscure the ritual.


    They were met by two scouts about a mile from the strike group, who only relaxed when they saw Marthas lift a necklace of a burning log to show his allegiance to Sashara. After all, the gods didn''t take kindly to imposters bearing their symbols, especially not if they wore the face of a Grand Exorcist.


    The main campsite lay in a hollow where the trees parted, creating a relatively open space. The men had set up a loose ring of tents around a central fire pit, with a few tarps stretched between poles to provide a place for the wounded to rest. Most men appeared tired, and some outright exhausted, but a new wave of energy filled the air at the sight of Marthas returning.


    Eugene, who was speaking with Arthur in low tones, turned as they approached, coming to meet them with a relieved smile. Nick noticed how the other soldiers reflexively gave the three men space.


    "Son," Eugene patted him, glancing over at Morris and the guards and receiving a nod. "I see you made it back safely."


    Nick nodded. "No trouble." He hefted the large cloth sack over his shoulder, which bulged with the harvested ingredients. "Plenty of interesting plants around. It should be enough for me to replenish our stocks."


    Eugene exhaled, tension visibly easing from his shoulders. "Good. We''ll need every drop you can make." Then he nodded to Marthas. "I''m glad to see you back in one piece. I''m sure you had your share of adventures, but for now, be welcome to the camp and have your men settle in. We''ve decided to spend the night here."


    The Prelate''s immaculate red robes and dark skin didn''t show a speck of dust despite the days spent in the forest, but his men were just as tired and filthy as the others.


    With a polite smile, he dipped his head in thanks. "I believe we have many things to talk about. My efforts in reducing the number of fae were relatively successful, but a Court always has ways of replenishing their ranks, especially when working within a dungeon." His eyes flicked over Nick''s sack of ingredients. "You''ve already said so, but are you sure you don''t need help? Alchemy is not my forte, but I know a thing or two."


    Nick shrugged. "I''m no Ogden, but I can watch over a few boiling pots. The hard part is infusing the brews properly, and I''m the only one who can do that." Marthas nodded with a sigh, seeming lost in thought.


    Eugene squeezed Nick''s shoulder. "Leave the rest of the planning to us. Take your time and brew as many potions as you can." Then his tone turned wry. "Just try not to blow anything up."


    Nick smirked. "No promises."


    Leaving them behind, he made sure to keep [Wind God''s Third Eye] active and was soon rewarded.


    "I''m glad to hear you survived an encounter with a Wild Hunt. Very few men are lucky enough to meet them and survive." Marthas said.


    "I''m afraid we can''t take all the credit," Arthur grunted, "your priests saved our hide by summoning a Servant."


    Nick felt the air shift as Marthas'' considerable bulk settled onto a freshly cut log. "Yes, I felt its presence. I was afraid that might mean I''d find only a few survivors. I need to talk to them about the proper times to call upon such august presences."


    "Don''t be too harsh on them. They really saved us. Without it, we would have lost by attrition." Eugene sighed.


    "I understand. I also believe they are already suffering enough. Just a gentle reminder will be enough." Given his tone, Nick doubted he''d be all that gentle.


    Arthur snorted. "Yes, they didn''t look good. Whatever catalyst they used must have been quite expensive. They certainly didn''t have enough power for the summon."


    Marthas hummed but didn''t seem intentioned to respond.


    "The Feral Gods'' Servants was a surprise. I wouldn''t have expected a fae lord, no matter how minor, to subjugate themselves to their power so deeply." Eugene finally interjected as the silence began to feel too stifling.


    "Yes," Arthur grunted. "Them striking a momentary truce without asking wasn''t what I expected."


    "To be fair, we would have lost without it."


    "Her Servant must have believed the cost of attacking with the Beast there to be too high." Marthas nodded, not seeming surprised in the least. When it became clear he wasn''t interested in explaining more, Eugene sighed and started talking about their plans for the next day, and Nick let their talk fall into the background.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I''ll tune in if they start talking about what led Marthas to summon that pillar of fire, but I have work to focus on for now.


    He found a spot about half a mile from the camp, near a low ridge overlooking a small creek, where the ground was level enough for him to set up his gear without concern. The men guarding that direction immediately wrinkled their noses at the pungent smell coming from his supplies and quickly gave him a wide berth.


    That might or might not have been helped by Nick directing a subtle air current their way, making sure anyone in the vicinity got a good whiff.


    Nick placed two battered iron pots on the ground, each large enough to hold a few gallons. He then summoned water with [Minor Elemental Manipulation], allowing it to swirl from the creek in a tight spiral and pour into each pot. The liquid was crystal clear, if not perfectly fresh, but he would boil it thoroughly, so it would be fine.


    I can''t use conjured water in here. Outside the dungeon, it would be fine, but it risks being tainted by the ambient mana. Natural water still has a small amount, but it can be cleansed much more easily.


    He then built a small fire beneath each pot, layering twigs and dried grass. A single spark of fire set them ablaze. The flames crackled, sending wisps of smoke curling upward.


    While the water began to heat, Nick rummaged through the sack of ingredients. He laid them out in a neat row, placing the Moonveil Leaves closest to him, as he''d need a good quantity of them to purify the water. Thunderbloom Petals was next, to set the healing base. Nightroot¡ªa twisted, dark tuber that smelled faintly of licorice, known for boosting stamina¡ªwas barely enough for his purposes. And finally, Lifeblood Mushrooms, which were in the smallest quantity.


    He also had gathered several small cores from the goblins and hobgoblins. They''d be crucial in boosting the potions'' potency beyond what his meager skill could manage.


    Nick diced the leaves and crushed the petals with a mortar he crafted from a river stone. He then carefully measured out a portion of the mushrooms. He put them into one pot, stirring gently, and watched the water swirl into a faintly greenish hue. The second pot received a mixture of root shavings and leftover seeds, plus a dash of powdered thunderbloom, forming a dull violet color.


    He scrunched his nose. The smell was already nauseating, a mixture of sweetness and rot. He kept at it, tossing in a goblin core for each pot. They sizzled on contact, releasing a faint crackle of mana. That was a good sign: the energy infusion was working. Nick only hoped the men wouldn''t mind the taste. Sweaty goblin is not a flavor I''m eager to try. Another reason why I need to get on with the ritual.


    While stirring the brews, Nick worked surreptitiously on the second part of his plan. With a wind blade, he began carving out a rough circle just beyond the stream, where the darkness of the night would conceal him even if anyone came snooping. For this particular ritual, he decided to use mostly Norse runes again. It would require a bit more effort than usual, but he had already confirmed their effectiveness against the Oni. Trying an untested approach for such a delicate ritual would be risky.


    He pressed a hand to the massive core, which he had wrapped in cloth and placed within arm''s reach. Even inert, it throbbed with power. Enough to fuel a monstrous healing ability¡ªassuming he survived the imprinting process. The Oni''s ability was incredibly powerful, not just because it was linked to the dungeon.


    He stirred the pot absentmindedly, glancing around. The men were well out of earshot, thanks to the thick stench of the boiling concoctions. Perfect. He gently levitated the Oni''s core and placed it at the circle''s center, where the runes would channel its power. A few references to the Oni''s nature were included. Some elements were borrowed from Wiccan traditions. A line or two came from the same Scandinavian approach he used for the severance.


    Night had truly fallen, but the smell was still oppressive. Unfortunately, Nick couldn''t call upon a refreshing breeze as he needed to maintain his privacy. It''s not pleasant, but it''s working. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He tested the potions'' consistency by swirling the contents with a small ladle. A bitter, herbal aroma wafted up, forcing him to cough. He set the ladle aside and capped the pots.


    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus. The potions needed another half hour to simmer. That was enough time to finalize the extraction circle.


    He returned his attention to the runes, adjusting them with delicate sweeps of his wind blade to ensure every angle was correct.


    Eugene and the others would want to move as soon as the sun rose. Nick had to be ready before that. It had to be done now.


    That was when he sensed someone approaching, undeterred by the smell. He glanced sideways, half expecting to see Eugene or maybe Arthur stop by for a progress update. Instead, it was that blonde scout¡ªthe same one who had confronted him earlier. Nick blinked, feeling a surge of old annoyance. He had nearly forgotten about him.


    The scout reached him, and for a moment, neither spoke. He looked at the pots and then at Nick.


    "We''re leaving at first light," he said neutrally. "Captain Crowley wanted me to let you know."


    Nick nodded slowly. "Thank you. The potions should be finished soon. An hour, maybe two, depending on how they settle."


    The scout didn''t move to leave. Instead, he took a breath, looking uneasy. Then, he extended his hand. "Name''s Jack. I... wanted to apologize. I''ve heard a lot about what you did with the Oni, and I realize I judged you unfairly."


    Nick regarded the outstretched hand. He sensed the tension in Jack''s stance, the slight tremor in his fingers, yet his eyes appeared sincere. At last, Nick grasped the hand in a firm shake. "I appreciate it. No hard feelings."


    Jack let out a small sigh and stepped back. "I''ll, uh... let you get back to your work." He turned and walked away a bit awkwardly, as if he wasn''t sure whether Nick might change his mind at any moment.


    Nick frowned as he watched him go. That had been unexpectedly civil. Shrugging, he turned back to work. The potions had begun to thicken, turning a deep burgundy color¡ªa good sign that the mixture was nearly complete. When it lightened into a clear red, it''d be done.


    Once he was certain the potions would be fine for a few minutes, he stepped away to continue the much more secretive task. It was time to secure the privacy he needed.


    He began walking the perimeter of the small clearing, weaving subtle threads of dense wind into a hush to stop sound and light from escaping or entering. It wouldn''t truly prevent a dedicated mage from discovering him, but there wasn''t much he could do about that.


    Nick had just finished creating the second line of runic inscriptions that would anchor the hush when the hair on the back of his neck prickled. He froze, narrowing his eyes.


    At first, he wondered if it might be an invisible hobgoblin, but the shape was distinctly human in size, and the movements had an oddly deliberate caution.


    Jack again?


    Nick paused his work for a few seconds, picking up the ladle again to stir the pots. The hidden presence hovered near the treeline, about a hundred feet from him. Nick inhaled, focusing his senses around that spot. Sure enough, the figure''s shape resolved in his mind: it was definitely Jack, wearing some form of stealth cloak or using a skill that dampened his presence.


    So, the apology was a ruse.


    The privacy spells Nick had started weaving were incomplete, and he knew if he continued now, Jack might see more than he was meant to. That couldn''t happen.


    He forced himself to stand and strode back to the potions as if he had just taken a short walk to stretch his legs.


    What is he hoping to see? Nick wondered. He probably just wants to confirm that I''m up to something.


    Given how much preparation he''d put into it, he didn''t believe the ritual would take too long, but he still would need at least twenty minutes without anyone to distract him.


    Nick''s thoughts churned, searching for a plan to eliminate his watcher.


    He could try an ambush, but physically confronting Jack wouldn''t solve anything but increase his suspicions, even if he was sure he could overwhelm him.


    He needed a strategy that wouldn''t risk the entire group''s unity. The expedition was already walking a fine line, and the last thing Nick wanted was for a rumor to spread about him assaulting a scout.


    If he could just get the scout far enough, maybe he could spook him into returning without evidence.


    But it was a gamble. If Nick lured Jack out of the safe zone, he could end up in real danger.


    Well, I don''t have much choice. If I wait too long, my absence will become suspicious. I suppose I can just send him on a wild goose chase. Nothing dangerous, just a little shikigami to scare him.

 Chapter 114 - 110

    Creating a shikigami was a basic invocation technique, commonly used by Onmy¨­d¨­ practitioners for errands. It used to be a much more respected ability, but as summoning powerful spirits became impossible, it became a minor utility skill.


    Nick hadn''t bothered with it in this life because he rarely needed such weak constructs when he could do so much on his own, and he didn''t know enough about the local spirits to attempt to subjugate the more powerful ones. But now, it was precisely the solution to his problem: a simple, disposable minion that could lure Jack away without jeopardizing Nick''s secrets.


    I won''t even need to capture a sprite for this. Just a touch of willpower is enough.


    He snuck around the back of a mossy log, carefully making it look like he was checking a bush for berries. There, he found an armload of fallen twigs and a tuft of dry grass. Settling onto his haunches, he began assembling the puppet, binding the sticks into a vaguely humanoid shape with the grass, creating a rough skeleton of limbs and a torso.


    He created a faint swirl of air to muffle any sounds he made, using [Wind God''s Third Eye] to ensure Jack was still far enough away that he couldn''t see him. He sensed his presence drifting closer as he tried to see what Nick was doing, but he couldn''t traverse the clearing without being spotted, forcing him to take the long route around.


    The shikigami was nearly complete within a couple of minutes¡ªa spindly figure with a hollow chest cavity, perfect for lodging the hobgoblin core. Nick carefully wedged the crystal inside, feeling it settle with a click.


    Almost done. Now, to breathe some life into it.


    He bit his index finger with a hiss, drawing a bead of blood. He let a single drop fall onto the puppet''s forehead, watching as it was absorbed. Then, in hushed syllables, he recited the most basic Onmy¨­d¨­ invocation.


    "Yorishiro ni narite,


    Watashi no kotoba ni kotae yo."


    "Be kind to me and respond to my words."


    The air seemed to shimmer around the puppet. A faint, pale glow seeped from the hobgoblin core, traveling along the twigs until it converged at the eyes, forming two tiny pinpricks of greenish light. Nick felt the puppet jerk before it sat upright.


    Despite how simple the magic was, a breath of relief escaped him. It worked.


    CONGRATULATIONS!


    You have cast [Minor Shikigami]


    + 200 Exp


    Yeah, yeah. Not even a drop in the bucket, I know. With the core, I didn''t even need to provide the mana.


    The puppet was no more than a mindless servant, barely a step above a golem. It could only follow simple commands, as it had no intelligence of its own. Perfect for leading Jack away.


    Nick murmured a command. "Go. Find that blond scout. Draw him away from camp. No lethal force¡ªjust keep him busy running around. Self-destruct once I give you the order."


    The puppet finished morphing under the influence of Nick''s mana and took on a humanoid shape. Its face finally smoothed into something resembling a Brownie, a small creature vaguely related to the fae. It nodded, emitting a faint chirp, then scampered off into the undergrowth.


    It''s the kind of thing that should easily be mistaken for a dungeon monster, even if it were found.


    Nick waited, monitoring its first steps through the tenuous link he held¡ªlike a thin thread connecting them. He felt the puppet''s eagerness and a flicker of amusement crossed his face. Shikigami often mirrored their creator''s emotions, and right now, Nick was itching for a bit of revenge.


    A minute passed. He sensed the puppet moving toward Jack and fed it just enough information to help it locate the hidden scout. As it got closer, it began throwing pebbles, shifting positions to make it appear as if the attack came from different angles.


    Jack reacted as soon as the first stone left its hand. He spun around, letting it pass him harmlessly, searching for the enemy. The puppet flitted from cover to cover, continuing its barrage. Jack kept dodging, surprising Nick with how well he moved¡ªhe was more agile than he had given him credit for.


    Still, the plan worked. Jack was being led away from the creek. After another few minutes of this, the puppet would lure him deep enough into the forest for Nick to have plenty of time.


    Predictably, that was when Nick felt a jolt in the link, and his brow furrowed. Something was intruding, prying at the spiritual link. A more powerful presence was forcibly overriding Nick''s control.


    He cursed under his breath. "I forgot to ward it," he muttered. "Dammit."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The puppet froze in place, and Nick felt the link fracture. He tried to reassert control, but a malicious wave of mana brushed his efforts aside, locking him out of the puppet''s mind.


    In an instant, the shikigami was no longer his.


    Nick clenched his jaw. Without obsidian wards or runic sigils to protect the puppet, it was a prime target for possession. He had planned to dispose of it too quickly for something like this to happen, but now he saw he hadn''t been careful enough. Something else had it.


    The Green Ocean was teeming with enemies capable of that, and for once, Nick couldn''t depend on [Blasphemy] to pull him out of this mess.


    He closed his eyes, concentrating on the remnants of the link. He could still see the puppet, but it felt distorted, as if looking through a shattered lens. The Brownie''s face, once featureless and docile, now wore a feral grin with elongated fangs. Its eyes glowed a deep, sickly yellow.


    Worst of all, it stood barely ten paces from Jack, who was just stepping out from behind a wide oak, having finally cornered his elusive attacker.


    Nick felt a surge of dread. He''s in actual danger. I lured him out far enough that no one could help him in time.


    The puppet turned to face Jack, tilting its head with a jerk. Its twig limbs twitched in unnatural spasms. Then, it lunged, moving faster than it should be capable of.


    Jack''s eyes widened. He slashed out with his dagger, but the puppet ducked under the blow and jumped onto him. Twigs latched onto Jack''s arms, pushing him backward into the trunk of a tree. Nick could feel the puppet''s new occupant cackling through the fractured link.


    No, Nick thought, launching himself forward. He sprinted, desperately trying to get close enough to get them in range of [Wind God''s Third Eye].


    When he realized he wouldn''t make it in time, as the shikigami was about to land a fatal blow, he gritted his teeth and seized the sensory spell, twisting its matrix until he could manually direct its output. He disregarded nearly everything related to his safety and pushed twice as much mana as usual, extending his range in their direction as far as possible.


    The forest around him lit up in swirling lines of air, and at the far edge, he spotted the puppet pinned to Jack''s chest, forcing him to the ground.


    Nick lifted a hand, channeling mana into [Jet Stream]. If he missed, he could kill Jack by accident, but if he hesitated, Jack was definitely done for.


    He took aim, forming the wind into a narrow, drilling vortex. He inhaled, locked onto the puppet''s shape, and unleashed the spell.


    The air shrieked as the vortex spiraled forward. Nick guided it with [Wind God''s Third Eye], making minute adjustments to allow it to glide around the trees.


    The puppet somehow sensed the incoming attack and tried to leap away, but it was too late. The vortex pierced it from behind, shredding the twig frame and crushing the hobgoblin core. Nick felt a flicker of malevolent frustration from the occupant, and then the link severed entirely.


    A small explosion of straw and twigs showered Jack, who gasped, pushing the puppet''s remnants away. He coughed, wild-eyed.


    Nick showed himself, heaving deep breaths, and extended a hand to help Jack up. The scout stared at him, disbelief and confusion flickering across his face, but he accepted Nick''s help. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, neither spoke. The remains of the puppet lay on the ground, inert, with the hobgoblin core shattered into fragments of dull crystal.


    Jack cleared his throat, wincing as he tested his arms for injury. "I¡ªI owe you. That thing nearly had me."


    Nick forced a casual shrug, even as adrenaline still pounded through his veins. "We''re all in this together. You would have done the same for me, I''m sure," he said, shameless enough to try to take advantage of the situation. He had a pretty high CHA. There was no reason not to use it.


    Jack''s gaze lingered on the fragments, and for a second, Nick worried he might somehow realize what it was. But eventually, his shoulders slumped. "I guess I''m not that good a scout, eh?"


    "You can''t guard against everything," Nick murmured, feeling very awkward in having to reassure him. He was also still scouring the area for whatever had possessed the shikigami, but either it was incredibly stealthy, or its range far exceeded what he could manage.


    The awkward silence hung between them until Nick broke it by stepping over to the puppet''s remains, pretending to examine them with mild interest. He gave a small, resigned sigh. "Nothing left to salvage. Let''s head back."


    Jack nodded, appearing more subdued than ever. Together, they walked through the moonlit clearing, with Nick leading the way. He focused on controlling his breath, gathering his composure in the process.


    That was too close. I almost got him killed.


    Yet, Nick felt a faint sense of relief as they neared the tents. Jack might still be suspicious, but now Nick had saved his life. That would buy him at least a measure of goodwill. Maybe enough to keep him from snooping around again.


    Nick checked the potions and was satisfied to find that his absence hadn''t somehow ruined them.


    The entire day had been chaotic, and he nearly killed Jack. However, he had salvaged the situation and was ready to get through the ritual since no one else appeared inclined to disturb him.


    The circle was established well beyond the creek, on the far side of a narrow glade he had deliberately chosen for its natural boundaries. The flowing waters served as a separation point, giving him extra oomph for his privacy spells.


    Time to reinforce the wards. I don''t want that thing to interfere now.


    He circled the perimeter of the small clearing, scattering ground stoneroot and whispering incantations that reinforced the protective lines. The air around him lost oxygen, becoming hostile to anyone without a high CON.


    Those below one hundred points in the attribute would immediately experience a killer headache and fatigue, pushing them to turn back. That should be enough to deter the clueless. As for his father, Marthas or Arthur¡­ Nick could only hope they wouldn''t come this way. And if they did, perhaps the wards would give him a valuable minute or two to get rid of the evidence.


    I don''t want to waste more time, but I think I need another layer of security just to make sure.


    Nick knelt on the grass, taking out a piece of chalk, and sketched a complex spiral that branched into five lines. This was a variation of the Ritual of Abnegation, his preferred method to crush any spiritual or magical fluctuations. It had worked when he sacrificed the Vine Wraith; it would work now, too.


    He prepared it meticulously, ensuring each rune was angled precisely, each line an unbroken path. A single mistake could collapse the entire structure at the worst time, dispelling his primary ritual and leaving him unfinished. But he didn''t feel like risking it after how close a call he just had.


    This will also work to keep any nearby spirits from interfering.


    After nearly half an hour, he stood up and surveyed his work. The runes shimmered faintly, and he was confident they would channel his intent properly.


    One last sweep, and I''m good to go.


    He returned to the other side of the water, checking for any footprints or obvious signs of his presence. Then, he carefully placed the half-finished potions on a rock as if he might return to them soon.


    That done, he had no more excuses for delaying.


    He hopped over the creek again and walked over the circle. When he reached its center, where the Oni core waited for him, he whispered the activation word.


    "Qallarinapaq"


    "Begin"


    A ripple coursed through the clearing as the Abnegation runes lit with a soft, purplish glow.


    He bit down on his tongue until he tasted blood¡ªjust enough to serve as a spark. He spat a single drop onto the ground, letting it fall right where the runic lines overlapped.


    His eyes fluttered closed as he tapped into the power of the main ritual. The lines glowed with a dull red shimmer, only to be consumed by the Abnegation spiral. Tension filled him as the two powers collided.


    For an instant, he feared the secondary circle would trigger incorrectly and snuff out his entire ritual, but it didn''t¡ªhe''d done his work well. Instead, it balanced, and power began to flow from the Oni core.

 Chapter 115 - 111

    The two circles of chalk and runic inscriptions glowed around Nick. One was designed to siphon power from the Moss Oni''s massive core, while the other aimed to repel the influences of any spiritual or material forces that might attempt to reclaim or taint that power. It was a precarious act of magical juggling, but Nick had no intention to suffer the consequences of carelessness.


    A breeze circled around his ankles as he tried to use his Affinity to keep control of the vast amounts of mana he was channeling. He inhaled, allowing the swirl of air to drift upward and brush against the runes.


    He was essentially performing two separate spells simultaneously without a chant to guide or differentiate them. That meant he had to rely on mental constructs¡ªlike directing a left hand and a right hand to play two distinct melodies on the same piano. If he focused too much on one, the other would unravel.


    A sensation of vertigo washed over him as the spells'' energies began to rise. Two flows of mana¡ªone from the core, which pulsed with a sickly green hue at the center of the circle, and the other from a series of smaller circles carved around the perimeter¡ªfilled him. He had to set everything aside as he tried to keep them separate. If even a little of the Oni''s power leaked into the outer ritual, he had no idea what would happen, but he was willing to bet it wouldn''t be good.


    Each circle was dedicated to an abjuration, weaving together Old Norse runes to spell out refusal, exile, and denial. Where Othalan, the rune of inheritance and the lynchpin of the central ritual, ended, Kaunan, for the end, and Naudhiz, for unfulfilled desire, started. The circle then spiraled into Jera to harvest all mana and ended in Kaunan again.


    Nick''s head swam, and he instinctively bit down on his lower lip to keep himself grounded. The tang of blood filled his mouth, and the coppery taste snapped him back to reality.


    It was only thanks to [Parsimonia] that Nick was able to maintain his hold over the two clashing powers. Sure, his mental stats being so high had given him the confidence to try in the first place, but he''d never even heard of someone casting two rituals simultaneously on Earth.


    The only proof I have that it can work is what I read in Semreh''s chronicles, and that was someone who''d become a god that was doing it.


    Slowly, he began channeling a fraction of the green energy back toward the Oni''s core. Blood red mushrooms and other reagents from earlier hunts ringed it, along with a few ash piles from the dead fae. Each sacrifice was carefully placed to power the absorption aspect. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, the Oni''s core resisted. For a moment, Nick felt a feedback spike as if it had sensed his intent and tried to lash out. The swirl of sickly green mana around it coalesced into a violent whorl, and Nick''s arms trembled under the strain. He didn''t let panic take him, focusing on the second circle. If the Oni''s own spirit was still lingering, or if the dungeon tried to take advantage of this, the abjuration would drive it back.


    He closed his eyes, forcing the two rituals to remain distinct. Then he heard a faint keening noise from the second circle, like metal scraping on metal. The abjuration was biting into something intangible. Possibly the dungeon itself or something like what had possessed his shikigami.


    Unfortunately, Nick''s attention was entirely consumed by keeping the two rituals apart from each other. He couldn''t spare the time to think about what it might be, much less extend his senses to find out.


    "I can''t let them unify," he hissed under his breath. "Gotta¡­ keep them separate."


    But with nothing to guide the mana, he was effectively running the two separate rituals through his mind alone. Usually, he''d chant the words for each ritual, letting the incantation handle much of the shaping. Doing it mentally left no margin for error and put all the burden on him.


    That was when an idea struck him. In the parable, Semreh had guided the ritual meant to heal the crops and the one that fed the village''s protection by invoking the story of the farmer who had sheltered him the night before. It technically had no relation to either ritual, and it was more akin to a mnemonic exercise, but if something like that could help, Nick was willing to try.


    A story that''s neutral in meaning but powerful in emotions¡­ I need something that relates to rejecting outside influence while still allowing what is within to transform me¡­ Galileo''s trial!


    It had no direct magical significance, but it was a historical text about rejecting what one knew to be true in the face of dogma. It wasn''t a perfect synergy for his plan to harness monstrous power while denying any forced oversight, but it was the best he could think of.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    It took Nick a moment to gather enough mental energy to recall how it went, but his INT was high enough these days to recite things he''d only read once with little trouble. He cleared his throat. Softly, under his breath, he began reciting:


    "I, Galileo Galilei, being in my seventieth year, abjure, curse, and detest the said errors and heresies of Earth''s motion.


    And I swear I shall never again speak or write such matters, but will content myself to remain silent, for the Church''s sake."


    He felt a twinge of guilt for using the words of a brilliant mind forced to recant. But the text''s tone¡ªboth a condemnation of his own truths and a reflection of oppression¡ªfit the twin demands of his rituals too well. And I''m sure the old man wouldn''t mind. He was an alchemist of some talent, after all. He knew what it took to reach greatness.


    A wave of calm spread over him. The rituals found an anchor in his recitation. The Oni''s core glowed brighter, its vile green aura responding to the cadence of the words, while the abjuration circle around him began to tighten and refine, rebuffing the outside force while absorbing all that the central ritual was emitting.


    Nick repeated the lines as steadily as he could, weaving them into the mental architecture of the spells. The pressure started to lessen, and his role became easier.


    Gradually, the Oni''s core began to dissolve. Tiny motes of greenish mana peeled away from its surface, drifting across the circle to Nick''s chest. He felt them settle into his bloodstream, thrumming with potential. The Oni''s draining ability felt incredibly powerful, so Nick had to stay vigilant. Allowing that power to integrate with his body without limits could have terrible effects.


    He redoubled his efforts on the abjuration circle, fueling it with the leftover scraps of monstrous reagents. The second circle was, in effect, forcibly pushing away any claim from the Oni''s spirit or from the dungeon. If a remnant of the Oni tried to overshadow him, or if the dungeon tried to punish him for harnessing its champion''s powers, they would be absorbed and used as fuel.


    Another spike of pressure nearly made him lose control. The Oni''s core emitted a final surge of desperate rage, as though the beast''s will refused to die. Nick almost toppled over, bracing a hand on the damp earth.


    His chant turned to the second half of Galileo''s forced recantation, the part that often was left out in retellings.


    "Henceforth, I promise to speak no further, and if I do, may my soul be forfeit.


    But let it be known that in my heart, I keep truth, though I must not show it."


    While it wasn''t historically accurate to the letter, Nick had pieced together various translations and versions, feeling it was authentic enough. He was rewarded as he sensed the Oni''s final surge sputter out, suppressed by the abjuration circle.


    The core shattered, losing its shape entirely, becoming a fluid wave of energy that poured into him. Nick clenched his teeth as his veins throbbed with the infusion, but he channeled the power with a single-minded focus, letting it sink into his body''s magical channels without letting it linger anywhere, lest he give it a shot at revenge.


    The last swirl of sickly green drifted across Nick''s chest and vanished into him with a faint sparkle. The central circle flickered and died, having completed its role.


    At the same time, the abjuration circle''s runes glowed white-hot. Nick forced the last bits of mana into them, culminating in a final push that drove away any lingering presence that might threaten him. The circle''s glow peaked before collapsing in on itself, with mana evaporating into the aether in a rush of displaced air.


    For a moment, Nick simply knelt there, panting. He tested his limbs, flexing his fingers. His body felt sore, and he was confident that it would stop hurting with some time to rest. Warmth pulsed in his core as the Oni''s stolen ability settled within. Yet, no creeping malevolence tugged at his thoughts, and the presence was no longer attempting to attack him, seemingly having vanished with his magic. It appeared that the abjuration had fulfilled its purpose.


    Activating [Wind God''s Third Eye] let him sweep his surroundings, which confirmed that no one was close enough to have seen the ritual and that the presence was gone.


    Now, let''s see what the System has to say.


    SYSTEM NOTIFICATION


    You have completed the ritual of [Absorption]!


    + 6.333 Exp


    Earned the Skill [Vitality Drain] (Intermediate)


    + 21.212 Exp


    You have completed the ritual of [Abjuration]!


    + 10.000 Exp


    No level up? Ugh. It''s becoming so much harder.


    Still, he had the skill he wanted¡ªand it was a skill, not a spell. That was somewhat interesting, though he could delve into the difference between the two later on.


    What was even more interesting was that [Vitality Drain] had started at the Intermediate tier. Nick felt somewhat reluctant to activate it just yet, but as he focused on the sensation in the back of his mind, he realized he had far more control over it than he had expected.


    Considering it came from an Oni, he expected to have to work hard to use it safely. However, given how pliable it felt, he thought he might get it right the first time.


    With a deep breath, Nick fed it a trickle of mana. Unlike a spell, which required specific knowledge and his constant control over the power flow, the skill worked almost independently. Sure, Nick could stop it immediately if he wanted to, and he did so just to test if he could. But when he reactivated it, he knew that even with minimal input, the skill already contained everything it needed to function.


    The grass at his feet began to yellow, and as he slowly allowed [Vitality Drain] to increase in power, it dried and withered, until nothing but a dead patch was left at his feet.


    Nick turned it off and paused to assess himself. He was still tired, but that was normal. However, compared to before the ritual, the change wasn''t drastic. The headache he had felt building at the base of his neck had eased, and he felt as if he had managed to rest for a few minutes. Nothing groundbreaking, but it showed that the skill worked.


    Activating it again, he tried to narrow its scope, directing it towards a bush twenty feet away. It took more effort, and the energy he got back felt lesser. I''m losing a lot of it on the way. So the further I am, the lesser it is. Makes sense.


    However, before he could start draining the entire creek, Nick sensed a large presence enter his range. It wasn''t a monster or a spirit, nor was it someone coming to spy on him, but he would have preferred a goblin to test his skill against.


    What does Marthas want now?

 Chapter 116 - 112

    Summoning a gust of wind, Nick vaulted over the stream, landing next to the stone he''d placed the potions on. He scanned each vial, making note of the subtle change in their hues and the gentle bubbling that signified proper cooling. Every detail mattered¡ªif the potions were not stabilized, they could do more harm than good.


    Satisfied that they had settled ideally and that the rituals hadn''t affected them, Nick allowed himself a brief moment of relief. He carefully adjusted the cauldrons back into place so they could be separated into their containers for distribution among the soldiers.


    Now, let''s see what I got before Marthas gets here.


    SPELL/SKILL


    Vitality Drain (Intermediate): The original ability of a Moss Oni, this inherited skill allows the user to target either an area or an individual to drain them of their life force.


    It was interesting that the System referred to it as an inherited skill. This meant that it interpreted extraction rituals used on monster cores as some kind of passing down, which opened the way for very interesting possibilities¡­


    Before Nick could lose himself in speculation, soft steps reached his ears from behind a cluster of moss-laden pines. Rising slowly, he turned to face his latest observer.


    "Everything in order?" Marthas asked, dipping his head towards the cauldrons.


    "Yeah," Nick hummed in reply. "The potions are cooled and ready. They can be divided and sent out to the soldiers in a few more minutes."


    Marthas nodded with approval. "Good. Now that we''re together, my brothers and I will be able to heal any injury, but that doesn''t mean we should be careless."


    Before Nick could continue the meaningless conversation, Marthas'' tone shifted abruptly. "Tell me, Nicholas, do you know what a dungeon core is?"


    Nick blinked, momentarily disoriented by the sudden turn. He had his theories, and he would have loved nothing more than to finally get some clear answers, but he knew better than to expect Marthas to give up such valuable information without a reason. Gathering his thoughts, Nick answered with reluctant honesty.


    "I read that a core is the crystallization that happens when a place reaches saturation of leyline mana. It''s as if the ambient magic, once concentrated enough, creates a distinct, tangible entity." His eyes searched Marthas'' face for any reaction.


    The Prelate''s lips curled into a wry, knowing smile. "Not entirely wrong, but that explanation is incomplete," he replied. "Dungeon cores are not mere byproducts of concentrated mana¡ªthey are the lynchpins of the System. They function as pivotal anchors, allowing whoever holds them to manipulate resources and energy in ways that defy the natural order." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The concept wasn''t far from what Nick had suspected, but hearing it outright from a high-ranking priest, especially when it contradicted the temple doctrine, was quite surprising. In his lessons, the System was always presented as a divine gift, an abstract blessing bestowed upon the faithful from the heavens, never to be confused with the natural chaos of the world. However, Marthas'' explanation painted a picture of dungeons as fundamental to the System''s workings.


    Considering how destructive they could be to humans¡­ Well, the implications were many.


    "Are you saying," Nick ventured, "that dungeon cores are like hosting points for the System? Its way of remaining anchored to the world?"


    Marthas chuckled, a sound that was both amused and slightly dangerous. "Precisely. Just as the System recognizes a person upon receiving their class, a place is acknowledged when its mana reaches a critical threshold, crystallizing into a dungeon core. It is the System''s way of marking an area of exceptional magical potential, which also binds it tighter to the world through the leylines."


    "Any country," Nick said slowly, "would do just about anything to control dungeons then. They would gain access to resources and power in a way that nothing else can provide." He was a living example of this, having earned more levels during the expedition than in months before.


    "That is exactly what the earthly powers desire," Marthas replied, "but heed this: a core that has been tainted¡ªcorrupted by the Feral Gods¡ªis a dangerous liability. It might seem advantageous, but the cost of harnessing such power could be catastrophic." His voice dropped to a rumble, laced with an intensity that made Nick''s hair stand on end. "I know what ambition can lead to. Do not be tempted to think of a core that is marred by corruption as a resource."


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    At that moment, as Marthas'' gaze flickered with barely restrained fire, Nick felt a chill of realization. The man before him harbored a burning determination to prevent corruption. He had dedicated his life to it. And he''s capable of doing anything to prevent it from taking hold.


    On one hand, the prospect of controlling a dungeon core was tantalizing. It was a gateway to unimaginable resources and arcane power, and he could only imagine what wondrous powers he could grant himself with it as a sacrifice. I could even become a living dungeon myself. I would have to be careful not to bind myself in place, but the things I could do with that much mana¡­


    On the other hand, Marthas'' warning resonated deeply with his own hard-earned experience. Sometimes, shortcuts to power existed, but if something felt too good to be true, it probably was. It doesn''t help that he seems convinced the core is corrupted. I have no idea how to purify something so powerful. If it''s really beyond saving, then even just using it as a source of mana would be foolish.


    "Thank you for the warning," Nick said quietly, "but I have to ask, why come all this way to tell me this?"


    Marthas'' expression softened, though the dangerous glint in his eyes remained. "Because, Nick, you are not merely a soldier in our ranks," he said slowly. "You have been bestowed with incredible potential. My brothers have informed me of your heroic actions, and I do not want you to fall because of such a foolish mistake. As Floria''s spiritual guide, it is my duty to ensure that you are well defended, not only from the external threats of fae and corrupted magic but from the inner temptations that such power brings."


    In the quiet that followed, Nick looked down at his hands, still warm from the residual energy he had absorbed. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Marthas had other motives. But if he suspected what I just did, he would have mentioned it. No, this must be disconnected.


    Drawing a slow breath, Nick met his eyes and answered, "I understand. I will heed your counsel. If I happen to be the first to get to the core, I''ll wait before doing anything with it." There, that should do it. Now leave me alone, scary old man.


    Marthas'' lips twitched into a semblance of a smile. "Good," he murmured. "It is good when the young heed the counsel of their elders. Too often do we have to resort to more drastic means."


    Nick''s stomach rumbled at the sight of the campfires, quickening his pace in anticipation of a hot meal. The savory aroma of spiced stew and reheated bread wafted toward him, inviting him into its warmth. He had cleaned up as best as he could and was pretty sure he had gotten rid of the worst alchemical smells.


    I haven''t eaten since this morning. High physical stats make food a much rarer necessity, but it''s a fool who goes into battle on an empty stomach.


    Nick would have gone directly to join his father, but he seemed to be in deep conversation with several soldiers, and he didn''t want to intrude. However, he was intercepted by a surprisingly friendly face before he could sit down at an empty fire. "There you are," said Jack. With a genuine smile, he clapped Nick on the back and led him toward a log piled with food. "I''ve heard you saved more than just my ass today," he added, nodding toward the other men.


    Nick''s eyebrows rose in surprise at the sudden change of tone. Overcoming his initial hesitation, he managed a smile. "I''m glad I could help," he replied softly, accepting a steaming bowl of stew.


    The other men appeared genuinely happy to have him join, so he didn''t resist much, though it certainly wasn''t what he had expected.


    Taking his seat, Nick soon found himself engaged in conversation with a wiry scout with slitted eyes and a frankly unbelievable cheer, who introduced himself as Jasper. Between hearty spoonfuls of stew, Jasper leaned in conspiratorially. "You know," he began, "we managed to push much deeper than your group did before we had to retreat. Our unit encountered an entire army of Fae warriors. They just wouldn''t stay down, but the Prelate unleashed this incredible firestorm that lit them up like a bonfire."


    Nick''s interest was piqued. "An entire army?" he echoed in surprise. Jasper nodded vigorously. "Yes, our job was to handle the weaker Fae on the outskirts and clear the path. But once we neared the heart of their formation, things got wild. I didn''t think we would make it for the longest time, but he turned the tide with that massive spell. It was something out of a legend."


    Leaning back, he continued, "But, you know, as cool as it was, we had to turn back after that, which was lame because I''m sure we would have made it to the core. Apparently, all the priests sensed something big going on on your end. The old man communed with what he called a Servant of Sashara. I didn''t quite hear what he said, and the other priests kept mum about it. But if you saw what he did against those Fae knights with his fire, you''d trust him without a doubt."


    "Ah, so that''s what the column of fire was. I was wondering," Nick nodded, satisfied. He had no doubt that Marthas was capable of much more destruction than that, but to hear he''d single-handedly destroyed an army of fae knights was still something.


    I wonder what the difference is between the members of the Wild Hunt and those other knights. The fact that our opponents were able to resurrect makes me think there''s some sort of necromantic ritual at play, but I didn''t sense any foul power...


    "You haven''t seen what old Arthur did to the giant Moss Oni!" An adventurer from a nearby fire interjected, earning jeers of approval from his companions.


    "Those two don''t count! Everyone knows Prestige classes are powerful. Winning when your enemy is stronger than you is much more impressive!" A soldier butted in.


    A rather foolish contest over whose leader achieved the most impressive victory began then and was only resolved when the first rotation of the sentries returned and the second shift had to depart.


    Throughout the night, Nick did his best to smooth over any lingering doubts the scouts might harbor about him, letting his CHA work its magic. To his surprise, Jack stepped in to introduce him to several other scouts. "This is Nick," he declared proudly, "the guy who saved my life. He''s the best sensor I know." The introduction was met with nods and murmurs of approval; the irony was not lost on Nick. His very act of endangering Jack''s life had, in a twist of fate, begun to reshape their opinion of him positively.


    Amid the outlandish strategies and chuckling men, Nick felt a rare sense of belonging.


    I''m not ready to make a decision yet. There is still a lot I need to do in Floria¡ªthe matter with the beastmen, first of all. But one day¡­ Yeah, once I''ve done all I need, I''ll leave.


    As the camp grew quiet and the soft murmur of sleep began to take over, Nick curled up in the corner of a modest tent. His thoughts slowly surrendered to exhaustion, and he fell asleep.

 Chapter 117 - 113

    The expedition resumed its march at first light. Despite the wild speculations and ominous portents that had circulated the night before, they found the dungeon''s depths to be oddly empty.


    Only a handful of scraggly monsters dared to emerge from their shadowy nests, launching futile attacks on the scouts sent ahead to clear the way. All of them were easily dealt with because Nick kept [Wind God''s Third Eye] active at all times, effortlessly locating them before they could get close enough to cause any harm. In a flurry of coordinated movements, the soldiers swiftly eliminated any creature that dared to oppose them.


    As they kept advancing far faster than expected, Arthur, Eugene, and Marthas discussed the oddness, "It''s too quiet," Arthur murmured, narrowing his eyes. "There should be more resistance. I will eat my sword if the fae have withdrawn."


    Eugene nodded slowly. "I don''t think they''ve left. They''re simply biding their time, probably gathering strength for another attack when we least expect it."


    Marthas merely remained silent, but Nick understood he was just waiting for his opportunity to eliminate the infidels. He doubted the Prelate cared whether that happened now or later on.


    In a surprising turn, the oppressive gloom that had shrouded their journey began to dissipate the deeper they went. The atmosphere shifted into something almost otherworldly. The thick tree cover gave way to passages lined with vibrant, flowering bushes that released a delicate aroma. Green vines had grown to form natural seats along the pathway, while gnarled roots, twisted into intricate patterns, clearly delineated well-trodden paths.


    "We must have reached the Court," he murmured. The scene was enchanting and completely unexpected. The fae''s magic seemed to have twisted nature, constructing mundane infrastructure from living vegetation. It reminded him that beauty could emerge in the most unlikely places, even in places rife with conflict and peril.


    The wonder of the moment, however, was abruptly interrupted by a subtle, disconcerting change in the air. Nick''s instincts tingled with unease, and he knew better by now than to ignore them. He paused, closing his eyes to focus on the sensation and try to explore it further. A faint, almost imperceptible hum began to resonate the deeper he looked into it. It wasn''t music, nor was there something physical in the air causing it, but whatever its source, Nick decided not to take any unnecessary risk.


    Extending his mana outward and creating a protective bubble around the main force, he reached out with a wind current, sending urgent messages to the scouts venturing ahead and ordering them to return immediately.


    "Everyone, fall back!" he called out, making sure his words would reach even Morris, who had gone the furthest.


    "Are we under attack?" His father asked, summoning flames around his sword as he looked around.


    "We''re under a wide-area illusion!" Marthas growled.


    Soon, Nick''s fears were realized: within the safety of the bubble, several soldiers and scouts began to groan, clutching at their chests and faces, as if they were fighting an unseen enemy.


    Chaos erupted in an instant. Men who had been marching in orderly ranks now turned on one another, raising their voices as they attempted to defend themselves. Bodies collided, and the force devolved into a melee of confusion and fear.


    "Don''t attack! There are no enemies among us!" Eugene shouted, jumping into the crowd to keep the men from tearing each other apart. Unfortunately, even their hearing was affected because no one reacted.


    Arthur followed him quickly, going so far as to use electric shocks to paralyze the more belligerent ones.


    Marthas coordinated with the other priests and the few soldiers blessed with high CON who could withstand whatever was causing the psychosis. They hurriedly formed a line, each man struggling to pull his compatriots apart before real harm could be done.


    The priests began chanting once the first row of men had gathered. Golden flames were summoned before them, and their cleansing energy spread through the bubble. The chaotic melee began to subside slowly, leaving behind a battered force.


    Nick decided they could handle the mess and shifted his attention outside the protective bubble, trying to find the caster. His stomach sank as he beheld a ghastly sight¡ªthose who had been outside the bubble were not fighting phantom assailants; they had turned on each other.


    For once, Nick hated the level of detail his spell provided him, as he could feel the scenes of soldiers attacking one another in blind rage with all its gruesome details. His eyes widened in horror as he recognized Morris lying motionless amidst the fallen.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    His head had been chopped off, and his legs¡­ Nick forcefully suppressed the information.


    With a roar of rage, he grabbed every man who was still outside his bubble, ripping them apart from each other and smashing them into the ground, making sure they would move by softening the earth and encasing their limbs into it.


    Fuck! Damnit! I knew we should have kept together!


    It was too late to save everyone, as no potion they had on hand could heal Morris, but it would prevent any further death.


    Unfortunately, the oppressive madness that had gripped the men outside showed no signs of abating. They trashed in his hold, screaming bloody murder.


    "Lord Prelate," Nick yelled, "the illusions are still active outside."


    Martha left his priests and approached Nicholas. "Keep your barrier steady, Nicholas," he instructed. I''m going to try something." He took a deep breath, channeling an impressive amount of power within his gut. When he reached his limit, he exhaled a long, unbroken stream of golden flames. They surged like liquid gold, washing over the area in a brilliant wave, touching every man, bush, vine, and root.


    The cleansing continued for nearly an entire minute, and Nick could feel the men finally ceasing their struggle. The flames moved with an almost sentient grace, caressing the landscape and driving away the creeping distortions that had clouded the men''s minds.


    At last, Marthas stopped. The light gradually faded, leaving behind a strangely pure air. Nick still maintained his wind shield until the very last second, before cautiously dropping the barrier once he sensed the absence of any suspicious energy. A collective sigh of relief rippled through the force as they moved to tend to the fallen.


    However, the fae weren''t done with them because Nick felt multiple distortions rippling across the air, converging around them like dark ripples in a still pond. "Everyone, stop!" he bellowed. "We''re surrounded!"


    The men had barely started to get back into a defensive formation, no matter that doing so would mean leaving the dead and wounded bodies of their comrades alone, that the shimmering portals finished materializing at the edge of the clearing. One by one, hundreds of fae knights emerged, wearing ornate armor and brandishing gleaming weapons. Behind them, unarmored fae followed in silent procession. Surprisingly, they did not immediately charge and regarded the human force in silence, waiting for something.


    A few of the more hotheaded adventurers, fueled by adrenaline and desperation, made to launch a premature attack. Their swords began to glow with accumulated power, but they were immediately stopped by Eugene, who roared, "Wait! Hold your fire!" His command resonated with mana, freezing the impulsive idiots before they could be slain.


    Extremely thin lines of silvery wire extended from one portal to the next, protecting the fae as they fully emerged. Nick couldn''t really tell what they were, but he knew in his gut that touching them would be very painful and likely fatal.


    They also stop the fae from advancing, but that''s a small sacrifice when they can pull them back after they''ve finished amassing.


    At the forefront of their ranks stood two imposing figures. The first was the Hunt leader, still adorned with his antlered helm. His face was now ghostly pale, and his frame was visibly weakened. Whether that was because of his duel with Arthur or because of the price he paid to summon the feral Servant, Nick didn''t know, but it was obvious that he wasn''t as strong as before.


    Beside him loomed a second figure, an armored giant standing nearly ten feet tall, whose presence overshadowed all others. He wielded a magnificent silver glaive, complemented by baleful purple eyes that glowed with an otherworldly light. The protective lines all converged on his weapon, making it clear where they came from.


    It was a terrifying sight, and Nick knew without a shadow of a doubt that this, too, was a Prestige-level enemy.


    The colossal figure stepped forward, and his voice boomed across the clearing. "I am the Guardian of She Who Sees," he declared. "Your fate has been read, mortals. You will all die here, and your spirits will be sacrificed to Her." The words reverberated like a death knell.


    The Guardian then raised his mighty glaive and brought it crashing down with a force that shook the earth beneath their feet. The tremors shattered the uneasy stillness and signified the beginning of the battle they had all been waiting for.


    A boom of thunder followed, and Nick barely had time to process it before Arthur reached the guardian. He smashed his black sword into the silver glaive, causing the ground to rupture when they made contact. Anyone close enough was thrown away. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick grabbed the unfortunate few men caught up in the blast mid-air, righting them so they could rejoin the formation.


    Arthur flashed back as he parried the Guardian''s retaliatory strikes, sending shockwaves through the air with each impact. The force of their duel created a vast, empty zone. Stray bolts of lightning occasionally escaped, zapping any unlucky fae, while the silver threads connected to the glaive converged on them, forcing Arthur to abandon any definitive attacks.


    At the same time, Eugene bull-rushed the Hunt leader. The fae appeared surprised but didn''t back down from the challenge. They exchanged blows in a high-speed dance, flitting across the clearing, never staying still.


    Behind them stood a solid wall of soldiers, unwavering in the face of the advancing ranks of fae knights. Skills and spells began to envelop them, and soon, they faced the first charge, grunting in pain but holding the line.


    In the midst of the chaos, Nick resumed his role as coordinator. Thanks to [Wind God''s Third Eye], he unleashed precise gusts of wind to disrupt the enemy''s formations. The air around him whipped and swirled, carrying sharp, cutting [Jet Streams] that battered those foolish enough to leave themselves open.


    Gradually, Nick began to notice several of the weaker fae¡ªthose whose weapons and demeanor lacked the lethality of their comrades¡ªdrifting closer to him as the flow of battle forced the enemy to reinforce the front line. Nick skillfully maneuvered along the periphery, spotting an opportunity to thin the enemy ranks. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a series of [Jet Streams] that pummeled these lesser foes, knocking them off balance.


    Once they had been nudged into vulnerable proximity and confident that none were watching, Nick struck. He encircled the disoriented fae with a cyclone of wind, keeping it tightly focused while preparing a series of [Wind Blasts]. The vortex twisted around them, taking their attention away from him and allowing his other spells to reach their legs. One after another, they fell as their legs broke, and Nick tapped into his newest skill¡ªsiphoning their vitality to replenish his own mana reserves. He felt a surge of energy flow into him and barely contained a moan.


    But before Nick could fully relish his hard-won replenishment, a thunderous crack rent the air, descending upon his vulnerable captives. They were turned to cinders in a flash, and their ashes scattered on the wind.


    "I wasn''t done with them!" Nick yelled, earning a startled laugh from Arthur, who dodged a mighty swing and retaliated by stepping into the guardian''s range and punching his chest with a crackling fist.


    Now, I need to find more test subjects. And Marthas has disappeared. And I still haven''t figured out who the bastard that cast the illusion is.


    "I''ll find you," He promised, turning his fury on the closest fae with a snarl.

 Chapter 118 - 114

    The Guardian caused a massive shockwave by smashing his glaive down, forcing Arthur back and giving himself enough time to roar a guttural command. Power filled the air from everywhere and nowhere, making Nick flinch as the paradox of its origin overwhelmed his senses.


    The discarded and lifeless bodies of several fae knights began to stir. Slowly, as if drawn by an unseen force, the dead fae knights pulled themselves up. Their movements were disjointed and unnatural, yet there was no sickly stench of necromancy in the air¡ªonly an inexplicable, otherworldly power.


    Nick watched in horrified fascination.


    He had seen them die, and now they were returning to life, seemingly without a price. It should have been impossible. Even just thinking about how much mana one would have to use to resurrect a single person without a sacrifice would be beyond even Marthas or Arthur. It made no sense.


    Before he could gather his scattered thoughts, a lance of ice hurtled toward him. His instincts screamed danger, and he barely had time to push himself away as the icy projectile slammed into the ground where he had been standing. The explosion obliterated the earth beneath him, sending a shockwave of ice and dust into the air. Because of his desire to experiment, Nick had moved far enough from the main group, which was the only thing that spared the lives of those closest to the blast.


    Before the dust could settle, he found himself bombarded by relentless attacks and had to keep moving. Finding his assailant in the chaos would have been impossible for anyone else, but thanks to [Wind God''s Third Eye], he managed quickly. A dark, robed figure emerged from the maelstrom of battle, launching spell after spell at him. Nick retaliated, summoning a series of [Jet Streams], trying to get some breathing room. Yet, the robed figure countered by meeting his spells with ice mirrors, nullifying them.


    Frustration bubbled until he successfully faked a double [Jet Stream] attack that broke through the floating mirrors. Then, using [Minor Elemental Manipulation], he conjured a spire of earth, sending the robed figure sprawling and causing their hood to pull up.


    It was a stunningly beautiful long-haired fae with ethereal features and mesmerizing, otherworldly violet eyes. After meeting them, he lost his rhythm for a split second, but [Blasphemy] surged through him, shielding his mind from her gaze''s seductive, corrupting allure.


    Without hesitation, Nick renewed his assault and unleashed a barrage of [Wind Blasts]. He darted among scattered stones and debris, gathering them as makeshift missiles, and hurled them at his beautiful adversary. The fae countered gracefully, crafting more mirrors to deflect his spells, allowing her to advance. As she moved, the ambient temperature plummeted further, and she conjured twisting serpents of ice that lunged toward Nick.


    Realizing that sheer force would not overcome her defenses, Nick was forced to rely on his [Minor Elemental Manipulation] even more. Concentrating with every fiber of his being, he summoned a searing flame. Fanning it with his wind magic, he forged powerful jets of fire that streaked toward the advancing ice snakes, melting them into harmless steam.


    By then, however, the fae had closed the distance. With an elegant motion, she conjured a sword of ice and charged straight for him.


    Nick knew he could not risk a direct physical duel¡ªhis strength lay in magic. If she felt confident enough to abandon the magic, it meant she thought she could defeat him.


    In a decision born of pure instinct, he swung his wand in a wide circle around himself. Channeling almost every ounce of available mana, he cast a massive [Windburst]. Its creation was amplified by the constant explosions and shifting energies surrounding him that caused constant air movement, and a powerful downburst manifested from above, smashing into the charging fae.


    With adrenaline still coursing through his veins, he refused to let the spell''s energy fade into nothingness despite its success. Instead, he grasped control of the wind he had just unleashed, bending it to his will. With a yell, he twisted it into a raging tornado that spun relentlessly, lashing out at anything caught in its path.


    The spell tore through the battlefield. Soldiers were lifted off their feet, only to be gently lowered back down as Nick did his best to control to avoid friendly fire. Enemy knights were sent flying in every direction, breaking their ranks and clearing a path for the human counteroffensive. The once-cohesive lines of the fae army disintegrated into a whirlwind of flailing limbs.


    Nick fought hard to maintain control over the tornado, locking in onto the largest concentration of fae. But just as he thought the winds were under his full control, a sudden, overwhelming pressure slammed into his spell.


    His control wavered under the assault as the spell''s structure buckled. Recognizing that he was outmatched, Nick gritted his teeth and made a decision. Rather than continuing to fight for control, he released his grip on the tornado. With a final command, he destabilized the swirling winds just enough to render them inert. The vortex howled one last time and then slowly receded, fading as if it had never been, leaving behind a devastated landscape.


    CONGRATULATIONS


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    You have participated in the defeat of:


    Morthos, Fae Knight (lv 27) S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ultime, Fae Knight (lv.30)


    Yolan, Fae Weaver (lv23)


    Yalon, Fae Brute (lv32)


    + 11.123 Exp


    Level up!


    Your Spell [Windburst] has ranked up! (Beginner -> Proficient)


    + 10.000 Exp


    The notification glowed momentarily before fading. The experience gained was just enough to push him past the threshold, allowing him to level up again to thirty-two.


    Nick scarcely had a moment to register his hard-earned level-up before his senses flared in alarm. His head snapped around, and there she was¡ªthe female fae mage was up again. Blood trickled down one side of her face, staining her otherwise immaculate face, and her robes were torn in multiple places. She was consumed by an unearthly rage that twisted her features into a mask of pure hatred.


    She drew in an enormous breath, her chest swelling as if it could not possibly contain the torrent of mana she mustered. Then came the shriek born of fury and desperation that reverberated across the battlefield. The air temperature around her plummeted, and sparkling snowflakes flickered around her outstretched arms. Nick''s eyes widened as hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof ice arrows formed in a swirling halo above her head.


    The projectiles descended upon him as wave after wave of crackling shards whistled through the air, each sharp enough to impale a man clean through. The assault was so vast that Nick immediately realized he had no chance of outrunning or dodging it. He would have to stand firm and face it head-on.


    Gritting his teeth, he planted his feet and raised his wand. "[Force Barrier]!" he bellowed, thrusting his wand out. A shimmering sphere of energy blossomed around him, encasing him. The first volley of ice arrows slammed into the barrier with a sound like glass shattering, and a spiderweb of cracks appeared across its surface. Nick clenched his jaw, willing more of his mana into the spell to keep it from imploding.


    I''m running low. Even the level up only gave me a little more time.


    His body trembled under the strain, and he knew the barrier wouldn''t last. Each arrow that struck it rattled his bones, draining his energy. The most irritating part was that he hadn''t died yet only because his opponent was intentionally sending waves of arrows rather than overwhelming him instantly with a massive hail. She was toying with him.


    He had to move¡ªbut the arrows were coming from all angles, leaving no immediate safe path, and anywhere he went, he would bring death to the men around him.


    Then he spotted salvation: a patch of ground littered with the mangled bodies of the fae he''d tried [Vitality Drain] on.


    They were twitching, slowly being pulled back together by whatever obscure power kept resurrecting them.


    "Perfect," he smiled grimly, pushing the last of his mana into the barrier to sustain it just long enough to maneuver closer. Slowly and carefully, Nick inched sideways.


    "This is going to hurt you more than me," he murmured, half to himself and half to the unsuspecting fae. His left hand, free of the wand, waved vaguely in their direction. "[Vitality Drain]."


    A wrenching pull in his gut accompanied the flood of power from the knights. The tingling warmth spread through his veins, suffusing him with renewed vigor. His lungs drew in breath more easily, and the headache that had been creeping at the edges of his consciousness receded. The fae knights, barely conscious, groaned in shock.


    You don''t need all that energy. Share a bit, you pricks. Kumbaya and all of that.


    And yet¡­ they didn''t die. Despite the drain, the knights clung to a half-existence. Through their link, Nick sensed faint, inexplicable energy pouring back into them from somewhere else. Nick almost laughed at the absurdity. "Fine by me," he thought. "I''ll just keep draining them."


    Realizing that she was faltering, the fae intensified her assault with an inhuman roar, unleashing an even denser storm of arrows onto Nick''s battered shield. The overhead barrage reverberated like continuous thunder, each impact sending cracks spiderwebbing across the [Force Barrier]. But now, with the reservoir of power drawn from the knights, Nick possessed the energy he needed to push back.


    He poured mana back into the dome, reinforcing it and re-knitting its fracturing lattice. Each time an arrow struck with enough force to make the barrier wail, Nick funneled another burst of stolen vitality to repair and stabilize it. His arms burned with the effort of channeling so much power, but he kept doing it, uncaring of pain and discomfort.


    I just need to last longer than you, bitch.


    Seconds ticked by with agonizing slowness as the ice storm continued. By the time the final arrow slammed into the barrier, cracking it so deeply that Nick feared it might shatter completely, the hail had ceased. Silence fell. Nick seized the moment to glance over his shoulder. The fae knights he was draining remained in their bizarre state: both dying and persisting, locked in a cycle that defied normal mortal rules. Despite draining them enough that any ordinary being would have turned to dust, they still lived, if one could even call it living.


    It can''t be an intelligent being doing this. They would know to cut off the power.


    He turned back, chastising himself for taking his attention off the robed fae. She stood some distance away, her chest heaving from the effort of summoning that massive barrage. Even from here, he could see the small puffs of vapor escaping her lips and the cracks spreading across her body. She had pushed beyond her limits, yet, it was clear that she was far from finished. Another glimmer of ice shimmered around her fingertips¡ªlikely a new spell taking shape.


    Nick chuckled darkly, feeding off the stolen energy once more. Instead of shoring up his barrier this time, he poured his mana into offense.


    A [Jet Stream] thundered toward the fae mage, forcing her to twist aside. Another followed, slamming into the earth mere inches from her feet, sending shards of rocky shrapnel ricocheting off her protective wards. Nick''s lips curled into a vicious grin.


    Satisfied that he could actually channel the stolen power into an attack, he cast another barrage of [Jet Streams], angling the spells to exploit the fae''s flanks.


    Despite her formidable ice mirrors making a resurgence, the assault gradually began to do damage. No matter how many she summoned, Nick had enough power to smash them into shards and keep going.


    Nick didn''t dare to glance behind him, but through [Wind God''s Third Eye], he knew the fae knights were moaning in pain, and yet they refused to die as unnatural power continued to flow back into them.


    "Don''t look a gift horse in the mouth," he reminded himself. Though Nick found no joy in tormenting these creatures, it was a pragmatic necessity.


    His next wave of [Jet Streams] flew even faster, howling over the battlefield to punish the ice mage. She conjured more shields, crying frozen tears as she exceeded any limit, but Nick felt no compassion.


    A deafening crack resounded to his right, and he instinctively threw up a force barrier to block a chunk of debris that had been tossed skyward by an errant explosion. Soldiers screamed in the distance, though whether from triumph or terror was hard to discern. Yet, Nick spared them no more than a thought. His world had narrowed to the immediate threat.


    And so he grabbed hold of the currents all around him and formed a singular, giant [Jet Stream].


    "Let''s see if you can resurrect if I turn you to paste."

 Chapter 119 - 115

    Nick flexed his will, and the currents swirled around him, merging, condensing, and tightening at his request. It was becoming easier for him to modify wind spells on the go. He wondered whether it was because he was close to increasing his affinity again or if he had simply become a better mage.


    This new [Jet Stream] was unlike anything he had tried before¡ªneither a quick volley nor a piercing round, but a singular, overwhelmingly powerful spear of wind. Adrenaline buzzed in his ears, accompanied by a surge of borrowed vitality from the still-breathing fae knights behind him. It was a good thing he kept expending all the power he received, or he might suffer for his greed.


    He hadn''t had time to experiment with the spell earlier, only using it for lethal damage. But now that the matrix unfolded in his mind, he realized it didn''t even require much prodding. Increasing the wind''s volume would mean slightly less piercing power, but he could easily compensate by channeling even more mana into it.


    I have plenty now. As long as their souls can hold on, I will continue to drain them.


    Across from him, the fae was on the brink of collapse. Her robes had shredded in multiple places; her shoulder was soaked with blood, and her breathing came fast and shallow. Yet, her eyes burned with a ferocious will. She was honestly the most impressive of Nick''s enemies so far. The Oni had much more raw power, and Dewdrop''s skill might have been trickier, but they couldn''t compete in sheer willpower. If he didn''t kill her now, he was sure he''d have made a mortal enemy he''d have to be wary of for the rest of his life.


    She must have sensed the ridiculous amount of power Nick was gathering, for her lips parted in a feral snarl. Without hesitation, she thrust both arms forward. A dozen mirrors of ice materialized between them, forming a defensive perimeter to keep him at bay.


    She probably thinks I''m nearing the end, too. That if she can take this last attack, I''ll be defenseless. Well, I''m not, you bint.


    Nick didn''t pause. If he hesitated for even a second, he wouldn''t put it past her to try something else. "It ends now," he muttered, allowing the howling wind to rush forward.


    A thunderous boom announced his attack. The spear of churning wind ripped through the distance like cannon fire, shaking the ground beneath his feet.


    It met the first ice mirror and shattered it instantly. The second and third, too, fell without resistance. The subsequent mirrors fared no better. Each one exploded upon contact, vaporized in a mist of magical frost. The spell tore through the entire wall of defenses like paper, continuing unimpeded toward its target.


    Her eyes went wide as death barreled down. She managed only a strangled gasp. In the next instant, the wind tore into her chest and exited out her back in a burst of swirling air and red mist. The impact was so abrupt, so decisive, that she simply stopped as though frozen in time.


    An expression of confusion seemed to flicker across her face as though her mind could not reconcile the gaping cavity where her sternum and heart should have been.


    Nick did not wait to see if she would tumble to the ground; he had learned his lesson about the fae''s uncanny ability to revive.


    He thrust his wand again and flexed the stolen mana, and a dozen more of the normal [Jet Streams] followed. Each one slammed into her limp body and shredded what remained of the robe, flesh, and bone. He kept battering her until she was a barely recognizable ruin, with fragments of flesh and bone scattered across twenty feet. Even the magical frost dissipated with her death, turning to slushy droplets that ran in thin red rivulets.


    A series of bright words scrolled across Nick''s vision as the System celebrated his victory.


    CONGRATULATIONS!


    You have defeated [Maea, Blessed of She Who Is To Come, level 38]


    +111,111 Exp


    The letters of her name radiated a golden sheen that Nick had never seen before. He stood there, chest heaving, battered and bruised, trying to process the strange significance of this message.


    What the hell is that? I didn''t even know it was possible to have different colors!


    Level up!


    The System chimed again, reminding Nick that he couldn''t get distracted. He was level thirty-three now, which was quite something. She was surprisingly low leveled for how much of a fight she put up. Is that why her name is gold? Was she an elite? No, if that were the case, then the Oni should have had some color too. Ugh, why did the temple never even mention this? A Blessed¡­ I''m going to have to deal with more gods.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He half-expected the earth to quake or the sky to rend above him. Yet, when he scanned his surroundings through [Wind God''s Third Eye], he felt no immediate consequence of her passing.


    The men fought against the fae, and the roars of fierce combat continued without pause. Arthur''s duel with the towering Guardian still echoed in the distance, and the weary lines of soldiers struggled desperately to hold back the risen fae knights. Maea''s death affected it none at all. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright," Nick murmured quietly. "I''m sure I''ll find out anyway." Whatever mysteries lingered, the immediate danger was too urgent to ignore. The stench of ozone and burnt flesh filled the air, accompanied by shouts, roars, and dying screams. He forced himself to refocus, pushing aside his questions.


    Drawing a slow breath, he pivoted back to the cluster of fae knights that he''d been draining of vitality. They were still contorted in agony, forced into undeath or half-life by an unfathomable power. And they were still feeding him. Nick had yet to deactivate [Vitality Drain], and despite how harrowing the sight was, he had no intention to stop anytime soon.


    His newly refilled reserves of mana made him more ambitious and reckless than he would normally be. The Guardian still loomed, seemingly unstoppable, while the Hunt leader matched his father blow for blow. And countless fae knights, bolstered by repeated resurrection, kept rising across the battlefield. If Nick wanted to truly turn the tide, he''d need more mana. A lot more.


    His eyes narrowed. "If they can keep resurrecting, I can keep draining them," he muttered, stepping closer to the writhing knights. Their half-lidded eyes peered up at him in mute terror. He took no satisfaction in their suffering, but this was war. If the roles were reversed, they would do far worse to him.


    He sank to one knee, pressing his palm firmly over a knight''s chest. The moment his flesh made contact, he focused [Vitality Drain] to extract only from him, pulling ribbons of invisible essence. An anguished hiss escaped the knight''s mouth, fingers clenching reflexively around broken pieces of armor. Yet still, even under a much more focused draw, he did not die.


    Nick exhaled sharply. "Unreal," he whispered, shaking his head. He turned to see half a dozen other fae bodies scattered around, some stirring, some seemingly gone.


    No, they can''t all be gone. A flutter of savage glee ignited in him¡ªdark and opportunistic. More corpses meant more power. More power might mean more successes like the one he''d just had, or maybe enough to turn the tide.


    A ritual would be difficult to cast here. Too many targets, and I still have no idea how they are getting resurrected¡­ No, a more direct approach might be the way.


    With a dangerous gleam in his eyes, Nick pulled away from the cluster of knights he was currently draining¡ªhe had learned as much from them as possible for now. "I can''t rely solely on them if I want to turn the tide," he murmured. "I need even more mana."


    Turning in a slow circle, he let his [Wind God''s Third Eye] guide his attention. Mixed in with the chaos, he located pockets of the fallen. He ignored the humans, not letting his attention focus enough to learn who they were, and selected the closest fae. Many were so thoroughly destroyed that no real essence would remain, but others lay in that strange near-death state or still showed up faintly in the spectrum of life force.


    Nick almost licked his lips. I must have them. It didn''t matter if the notion was ghoulish; survival took priority.


    He had to be within twenty feet to perform [Vitality Drain], so he had to pull the corpses close.


    He concentrated on a combination of telekinetic manipulation and wind currents. "Come to me." He gestured, pulling with his wand.


    Bodies slid across the ground under his guidance, joining the improvised ring of sacrificial energy sources. The entire battlefield lay open to him through his [Wind God''s Third Eye], and each fallen foe was a potential reservoir of power.


    Even as he gathered them, they began to stir. Some slid slowly across the dirt, leaving smears of blood in their wake. Others half-rolled, limp arms flopping. Nick''s stomach twisted a fraction, but he couldn''t allow sentiment to dissuade him now.


    If they can keep resurrecting, they will eventually overwhelm us. No matter how well the men are fighting now, it''s just a matter of time before the shield wall is breached. If it''s the Guardian casting this field, he will have to stop once he sees how much power they are giving me. If it''s not, then I guess I''ll have to absorb every bit of vitality they have to offer until their souls give out.


    Nick guided the bodies toward him, forming a small ring of the dead and nearly dead. The quiet whimpering of a few who still had regained consciousness wasn''t pleasant, but he locked away any protest from his mind.


    Nick began the next phase, thrusting his hand toward the nearest corpse. Tendrils of stolen energy flared along his arm as [Vitality Drain] started again. He couldn''t help but notice how each new spark of life energy soothed his fraying nerves.


    This might be dangerous in the long run. Getting this much power without effort almost feels like cheating, and while [Blasphemy] protects me from external corruption, nothing stops me from becoming addicted to the rush.


    Nick clenched a fist. "Alright," he murmured, letting the siphoned essence fill him to the brim. "Enough stalling. Let''s do some real damage."


    The wind began churning with ominous purpose, swirling dust and debris around the circle of corpses. Nick began pulling and pushing, trying for something truly big. With a seemingly infinite power source at hand, he could afford to be wasteful, meaning he could make up for a lack of specific spell forms by empowering his will with tons of mana.


    Just beyond his line of sight, the Guardian''s colossal glaive carved the earth, and Arthur''s distinctive crackling sword clashed with it in a resounding crash. Their epic duel reverberated like a furious drumbeat, urging him to be quick about it.


    A dust devil began to form, but Nick didn''t let it take shape. He had already tried for a tornado before, and it hadn''t done nearly enough damage. It could move faster than any regular human could escape, but even the weaker fae knights were above level twenty-five. They had long since grown beyond such limits.


    That just means I have to be creative. Before coming here, I never had a problem with too much power.


    Fortunately, Nick had a very active imagination. Given that he couldn''t move away without losing his link to his living battery, it didn''t take much to decide what he would do.


    The winds began to compress, and Nick made a circle with the tip of his wand, guiding the process. The result was similar to [Wind Blast], despite how much stronger than that spell it was, but the principle was the same. He just took all the power and air that would have been enough to form a tornado and pushed it down into something the size of his torso.


    Such was the churning within the spell that even though his control was iron-tight, dust kept being absorbed into it as if a powerful suction was being exerted. It felt like a wild thing, ready to explode at the smallest disturbance, until finally, Nick felt something click, and the matrix stabilized.


    "I guess [Vacuum Sphere] is a good name for now," he murmured, starting the process of casting several more. By the time he finished, the hum was so loud that he couldn''t even hear the groans of his victims.


    "Now, let''s see how much damage one of these can do."

 Chapter 120 - 116

    Nick searched the blood-soaked battleground for an ideal target to test his [Vacuum Sphere]. The wind whipped in erratic bursts as bodies continued to slide toward him, offering a near-limitless reservoir of stolen vitality. Waves of hot air, laced with the metallic tang of blood, brushed against his face, and he had to forcibly stop himself from smiling. Find a target before your new experimental spell blows up in your face.


    Arthur''s battle with the Guardian was too dangerous for him to intervene. Eugene and the Hunt leader were too fast. Any attempt to target the antlered fae was just as likely to hit his father, particularly with such an untested spell. The shield wall was where the conflict was the densest, but it appeared to be holding fine on its own.


    Everywhere else, pockets of skirmishes and smaller duels pitted soldier against knight, adventurer against fae.


    Nick latched onto a formation near the rear of the fae lines. A cluster of at least half a dozen mage types hovered around an oval distortion in the air, one of several gates they had used to invade. From behind that shimmering portal, reinforcements occasionally trickled in¡ªfar less numerous than at the beginning, but still something he needed to address. The resurrection effect was bad enough. They were doomed if the fae could pull fresh forces at any time.


    The mages stood at a safe distance from the fighting, shielded by layers of semi-visible shields. They continuously hurled spells into the heart of the human shield wall, claiming lives and forcing men to divert their defensive skills to protect themselves, giving the knights more chances to break through.


    They seemed content to remain at the back, refusing to budge from their favorable position. Occasionally, an arrow or projectile skill from the human side would soar toward them, but the shields absorbed or deflected each.


    "They''re too well-fortified," he murmured, trying to collect his thoughts. The constant surge of power wasn''t making it easy. "If I try to get closer, I''ll be overwhelmed by their combined spells. I''ll have to make this work even from this distance¡­" He had poured an immense amount of mana into shaping the miniature maelstroms, and they contained so much compressed air that he knew they would explode violently at the first contact. Normally, he wouldn''t have dared let them out of his effective range.


    Six hundred feet was what [Wind God''s Third Eye] granted him to keep affecting the winds, which was less than half the distance between him and his target, but Nick felt a surge of boldness. I can''t rely on always having sensory feedback to shape my magic.


    Gesturing with his wand to the closest orb to bring it closer, he braced himself. His living batteries moaned faintly, but Nick ignored them as the stolen vitality in his core fueled his eagerness. Carefully, he aimed.


    "Go," he commanded, releasing the [Vacuum Sphere] with a flick. As though fired by a cannon, the orb tore forward, and a sonic boom erupted as it broke the sound barrier. The force of that recoil flung Nick backward, making him stagger in surprise, while dust and debris exploded away from him in a circular shockwave.


    Nick watched without the benefit of his senses as the sphere slammed into the fae''s shimmering wards. For an instant, the shields glowed a furious incandescent blue, struggling to contain the compressed air. Then they collapsed like shattered glass, and the sphere''s full fury ignited in a concussive burst.


    An instant later, a boom shook the earth. A crater, easily twenty feet wide, tore open the ground. Chunks of rock and soil shot into the sky, raining debris onto nearby combatants. As the dust settled, Nick caught a glimpse of the destruction with a mix of satisfaction and astonishment.


    Several of the fae mages had been knocked off their feet and were crumpled beneath pieces of debris. Others had narrowly escaped fatal blows by pure luck, but they lay stunned, limbs twisted at odd angles. Some were already scrambling to their feet, blood pouring from various wounds.


    They''re still alive? he thought, half-impressed by their durability. The shields must have been stronger than I thought.


    Without giving them time to counterattack, Nick raised his wand again. In a sweeping motion, he unleashed the rest of his Vacuum Spheres one after another. They soared forward in a thunderous barrage, trailing a sonic boom. The shockwaves pounded Nick''s eardrums, sending tremors up his legs. His living batteries shrieked in a messed-up chorus, battered by the rolling blasts of turbulence radiating from his position, as he didn''t bother defending them.


    Plumes of dust and rock shot into the sky in an almost continuous cascade. Rather than forming a single crater, Nick angled the repeated strikes so that he could hit every inch of nearby land. Like a chain reaction, each sphere burst into howling winds, scattering dirt and fae flesh alike.


    A handful of the more agile fae or those with advanced movement spells tried to dash away, but the fifth or sixth sphere found them, blasting apart limbs or armor. The incredible pressure rendered normal defenses moot as it hit every angle at the same time, leaving half-shredded bodies tumbling across the cratered ground.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Nick had already started preparing for the coming retaliation. The more devastation he rained upon them, the fewer potent fae mages remained to harass the human lines. But wiping out that cluster also meant the rest of the fae would realize he posed a monumental threat and pivot resources to stop him. Sure enough, as the last of his stored [Vacuum Spheres] exploded, Nick felt a collective surge of hostile mana flicker across his senses, and he consciously pushed the System notifications aside for later.


    He looked up, bracing himself. A distant group of fae had finished dealing with their human opponents, and their eyes locked on him, burning with unadulterated malice. Some brought staves forward, while others began weaving glyphs in the air or chanting with barely suppressed rage. Nick caught glimpses of numerous elements around them: dark lightning, jagged spears of crystal, and roiling waves of iridescent mana.


    He let out a short bark of laughter, though sweat dribbled down his temple. His situation wasn''t funny, but he couldn''t help it. I have never seen this much variety! I will have to explore my memories once I''m back home. There is much to learn here.


    He felt their spells swell in unison, and he knew he had to do something, or he''d be obliterated. Draining a fresh surge of stolen life force, he layered [Force Barrier] after [Force Barrier] in front of himself, creating an interlocking web of translucent planes. His captives howled, funneling obscene amounts of energy into him, which he poured directly into the defensive matrix, never allowing the mana to settle within himself.


    Then, the fae''s combined offensive struck. Bolts of crackling lightning hammered his barriers; a roaring wave of obsidian shards and swirling water crashed against them. One barrier collapsed under the tremendous strain, then another. But each time, Nick''s stolen wellspring of energy allowed him to conjure a replacement instantly. He gritted his teeth and kept casting. Heat scorched his eyes, the reek of ozone and burnt flesh commingled in his nostrils.


    As Nick looked down, he was horrified to discover that it was his own body emitting smoke. Glowing blue lines were visible beneath his skin, and it was clear he had significantly overused his mana system. Yet, the vitality he continuously absorbed kept him on his feet, allowing him to regenerate his flesh even as it cooked.


    A surge of adrenaline swept through his body like a hot wire, washing away any pain. He allowed the fae to expend themselves for a few crucial seconds, letting them pour all their hate and lethal artistry into tearing him down. Over and over, he pushed fresh power into layer upon layer of [Force Barrier], each fracturing under the onslaught, replaced by the next before the destructive spells could advance.


    Time to return the favor, Nick decided, once the dust began to dissipate. He glimpsed his enemy between the cracks in his crumbling barriers and began completing his retaliation.


    He could sense more corpses in his immediate vicinity, newly dropped knights or unfortunate adventurers. He commanded the air to drag those still-warm bodies closer without turning, shoring up his strategic reserve even further. The moment he stabilized his defenses, he began crafting new [Vacuum Spheres].


    His next barrage was slower to form, as each sphere required a carefully woven matrix of wind and pressure, and such fine work required more care than he could readily give. But he had the advantage of near-limitless power, and while the fae hammered away to no avail, Nick fed off their companions like a parasite.


    By the time his opponents realized he was charging up another salvo, Nick had six fresh spheres hovering at the ready.


    He grinned. With a wave of his wand, he launched them across the battlefield. The thunderclap that followed felt almost routine now. One sphere slammed into hastily cast shields and disintegrated them in a searing flash. The blasts that came after pulverized any hope of resistance the fae might have had.


    Screams filled the air as vacuum spheres shredded bodies, equipment, and even the pitiful spells they tried to use to counter his barrage. Thick black smoke and red mist swirled in the aftermath until silence finally reigned over this part of the battlefield.


    A flurry of System messages scrolled through Nick''s vision.


    CONGRATULATIONS


    You have defeated:


    Remoar, Tree Whisperer (lv 41)


    Ki''Valys, Stormcaller (lv 36)


    Aruiel, Weaver (lv 33)


    etc¡­


    +212,000 Experience


    Nick felt the surge crash into him like lightning. The sheer volume of his new experience made his entire body tingle, and the System immediately blessed him.


    LEVEL UP!


    LEVEL UP!


    He gasped as his stats shifted, forcibly adjusting to accommodate his newly attained Level 35. In his mind''s eye, the numbers soared, providing him with an immediate, tangible sense of increased power. The battlefield felt distant for a moment, overshadowed by the euphoria¡ªand relief¡ªof this meteoric rise.


    Yet the lull in combat lasted barely a few heartbeats. He had executed a long-range attack that had crippled or killed a major chunk of the fae''s backline mages. With them gone, the human shield wall would doubtless gain breathing room, and indeed, the roars of men soon reached him as they began to push forward.


    Wiping a streak of grime from his brow, Nick scanned the devastated crater zone. Bodies¡ªsome half-vaporized, some dismembered¡ªlay strewn among battered staves and broken wards. Wisps of magical residue twined upward, dissipating into the sky.


    If Nick were a normal mage, this would have been an incredible accomplishment, and everyone would have understood if he pulled back now. He had no intention to do so, and not just because his whole body was still running extremely high from all the extra vitality.


    No doubt, the entirety of the fae force had registered his presence by now. If they had any semblance of a command structure, they would respond soon¡ªperhaps by dispatching a fearsome champion or even commanding the Guardian himself to eliminate him. Nick braced for that possibility, fully aware that going head-to-head with the Guardian was beyond his abilities. Luckily, the old man is keeping him busy.


    At the thought of Arthur, he reflexively looked around. The Guardian''s towering silhouette and Arthur''s lightning-wreathed form clashed amid arcs of swirling power. Even from afar, Nick sensed the magnitude of that fight overshadowed everything else.


    That was why he was so surprised when a pulse of pure power swept through the battlefield. A second followed, and then a third.


    The distortions the fae had emerged from wavered, their edges becoming tinged with red. More and more power spilled from them, but by now, Nick was able to recognize it.


    One final, massive pulse destabilized the distortions, unleashing a tremendous wave of golden flames. Two figures tumbled from the central one before it could fully collapse, and Nick easily recognized the first.


    It was Marthas, but he looked much different. His eyes were impossible to see, such was their glow, while runes all over his naked chest kept emitting golden flames. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across from him was the most stunning creature Nick had ever seen. She was grace itself, delicately touching down without a stumble.


    He knew immediately that they had found their true enemy.

 Chapter 121 - 116.5 - Interlude Talbot

    The morning light spilled into the upstairs bedroom of the Crowley home, illuminating dust motes and the signs of a young boy''s presence¡ªbooks scattered on a desk, a satchel dangling from a chair, and boots carelessly placed near the door.


    Talbot, the spirit guardian cat of House Crowley, lounged at the center of the bed as if it were a royal dais. His luxurious blue fur shimmered in the first rays of sunlight, and a pale, ethereal light filled his eyes, revealing to even the most ignorant observer that he wasn''t a regular cat. With a satisfying arch of his spine, he stretched from his front paws to the tip of his tail, releasing an elegant yawn.


    "Ah, the sun. Such a useful spirit. Pity that it is so feisty." If anyone had been able to hear his voice¡ªand not just his sophisticated meows¡ªthey might have recognized the diction of a prim gentleman. It was a shame that mortals were so limited. Alas, he would have to keep his wisdom to himself for a while longer. Talbot had high hopes for young Nicholas. He might be worthy of hearing his voice one day.


    "A fresh start for the day''s grand adventures. First, I must note that Nicholas''s bed is no place for a refined spirit like me. I will strive to have him build me a more suitable dwelling." Nevertheless, Talbot took one last languorous roll on the blankets, savoring the lingering warmth. Only when his internal sense of duty tugged at him did he finally rise, stepping lightly onto the floor and shaking his plush fur.


    With great dignity, the cat padded to the bedroom door and slipped out into the hallway. "Time to eat, I expect," he murmured to himself. "The Lady Elena will surely have something suitable for a creature of my esteemed station." Down the stairs he went, hopping down the wooden steps without a single creak.


    A Teraphim like him could choose whether to affect the material world or not, and while some might see this as a trivial use of his talent, Talbot prioritized appearances. What kind of cat would he be if he were to clumsily tumble down the steps?


    In the kitchen, the Lady of the House was already at work. The aroma of frying bacon and the delightful sight of a pot of milk greeted Talbot''s twitching whiskers. He circled the small table before leaping deftly onto Nick''s chair. There, he sat with an air of supreme entitlement, gazing at the woman as she bustled between the countertop and the stove.


    "My dear lady," Talbot said¡ªor rather, he meowed in a tone that was polite yet appropriately insistent. Humans could get uppity if he was too nice. "I believe you might be able to spare a tidbit of that bacon for the one who has diligently guarded your home."


    Elena turned around, and though she heard only a soft mew, her smile suggested she knew precisely what the cat wanted. "Hmm, you''re such a demanding little guy, Talbot. And you''ve even stolen Nick''s seat. So spoiled." She teased, taking a piece of bacon and placing it near the milk, pushing them so he could reach them without having to jump on the table. "Go on, then." She chuckled as Talbot leaned in and sniffed, then devoured the offering with the dignity of a true connoisseur.


    It''s not from a spirit whale liver, but this thunderhoof bacon might just be the best thing after that. ''Tis good that they are so abundant. I might have to go for a hunt myself once Nicholas has returned to guard the House of Crowley.


    When the meal was done, Talbot hopped off the chair, leaving nary a crumb. He calmly paced toward the door, and Elena, who was by now well acquainted with the cat''s routine, obligingly opened it for him. A crisp morning breeze ruffled his whiskers and carried with it the scents of dew-soaked earth and animal life.


    Wonderful, I was still a bit peckish.


    Once outside, Talbot took a moment to scan his territory. "Now, to ensure the estate remains unmolested by stray spirits or enemies," he mused. With silent steps, he began his morning patrol across the lawn and into the fields bordering the Crowley property. Dew dotted the tips of each blade of grass, tickling his paws with cool wetness. He made his way through the neat rows of farmland, passing between empty fields that would become vegetables and trailing along fences that separated the tamed land from the wilder outskirts of Floria.


    It was no mere stroll¡ªTalbot was on a mission. At intervals, he paused to lift his nose, sampling the currents of the air, searching for the faintest whiff of hostile magic or malicious spirit. I don''t have Nicholas'' gift for the element, but my sense of smell makes up for it. Yes, I doubt any mortal feline could do the job as well as I do. He''s a very lucky boy. I should make sure to remind him when he comes back.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Once or twice, he flicked his tail in mild interest at a distant shape moving along the treeline, but it proved to be only a stray deer, far enough not to fall under his rule. "Not an intruder, then," he thought, refocusing on the domain at hand. He''d like to go for a hunt, but he was a serious Teraphim. He had been given a duty, and by the Aether, he''d see it through.


    Halfway through his patrol, Talbot caught a tantalizing scent. His impeccable nose recognized the earthy musk of rodents¡ª mice, more precisely, rummaging near the fields for roots or seeds. They were unlucky, as the planting had yet to begin, but who knew how much damage they could do if left unchecked?


    "A brief diversion," he decided, for while Talbot was a guardian first, there was no harm in indulging his feline instincts when it meant protecting the vulnerable vegetation.


    He crouched low, each paw step silent as can be, until the mice came into view: a pair, plump and unsuspecting. With a flick of his tail, Talbot lunged. Two frantic squeaks followed, and in the span of a breath, both mice were pinned, dispatched, and¡ªafter the barest moment of savor¡ªdevoured. "A modest feast, to be sure, but one must keep one''s strength up."


    His appetite sated, Talbot continued onward, eventually reaching the far edge of the Crowley estate. Here, the trees fringed a wide clearing that bore unmistakable signs of recent spellfire: scorched grass, shattered tree trunks, and a lingering smell of smoke. His tail lashed once in displeasure. "Now, what sort of delinquent conjurer dares mar my territory while young Nicholas is away?"


    He advanced, every sense on high alert. The scents of animal musk and lingering ash merged in the wind. "Quite suspicious. Animals and fire seldom coexist peacefully, and I know for a fact that there isn''t nearly enough ambient element for the local monsters to develop that affinity, regardless of what their Goddess might desire," Talbot remarked.


    Slowly and cautiously, he sank low to the ground, moving with a preternatural stealth that belied his bright-blue coat. His breath slowed, and the world around him seemed to hush. If there was indeed an intruder, they would soon regret stepping into the domain of House Crowley. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talbot circled the clearing, drawing ever closer to a half-uprooted stump where the scent was most pungent. He caught a glimpse of movement¡ªa small, crouched figure messing with something on the ground. Without hesitation, Talbot sprang, landing squarely on the intruder''s back. They toppled forward with a yelp.


    "Outrageous, setting foot on my territory without so much as a by-your-leave!" he hissed threateningly¡ªor so he intended; all the figure heard was a fierce, bristling cat snarl.


    A single claw extended, ready to channel a cutting curse he had been working on. Then, at the last moment, Talbot caught sight of the intruder''s face. He recognized her foxy ears, her startled, wide eyes, and the panic in her expression. Elia.


    Immediately, he retracted the claw, letting the curse dissipate as a faint crackle of ethereal sparks across his paw. Elia scrambled around, breath coming in quick, shallow hitches. Seeing Talbot, she gasped, her voice trembling with relief and residual fear.


    "Oh, thank the ancestors¡ªit''s only you, Talbot," she stammered, clutching him as if he were a lifeline. She began to sniffle at once, and tears welled in her eyes. The cat''s ears flattened in disapproval as he considered tears a rather messy human¡ªor, in Elia''s case, beastman¡ªhabit, but because she was precious to Nick, he tolerated her fussing.


    "I do wish you wouldn''t smear your tears all over my fur," he meowed softly, trying to extricate himself. Her grip tightened, and his annoyance flared, yet he remained still. He recognized the depth of her distress: trembling shoulders, watery eyes, words tumbling from her mouth in a halting litany of frustration and grief.


    She spoke of the precarious tensions in Floria, the beastmen community''s push for autonomy, and her bungled attempt to distract them by faking a second tail, which somehow ended in her actually developing the famed Trait. "They actually took it as a blessing from the ancestors, did they?" Talbot mused, half-amused, half-appalled.


    To him, the solution was clear, "If they so revere your second tail, turn their awe into a means of leadership. Once your control is complete by making a couple of examples, they won''t dare step out of line."


    But the language barrier between them was profound. Despite her animalistic traits, Elia heard only meows and purrs. Therefore, Talbot closed his luminous eyes and delicately placed his forehead against hers. As a creature connected to the spiritual realm, it was easy for him to project his thoughts into her mind¡ªnot words, but concepts and urges, the impression of commanding the beastmen''s respect rather than running from it.


    The mental contact was brief but potent. Elia startled, going stiff as a statue for a heartbeat, and a faint gasp escaped her lips as realization dawned. She pulled away, eyes wide. "Talbot¡­that''s¡­that''s¡ªI think that might actually be my only chance," she whispered, looking astonished at her epiphany.


    Then, without warning, she jumped to her feet. A sudden exhilaration colored her cheeks. "You''re right. I just need to use their reverence and show them a better path¡ªmaybe then they''ll stop plotting rebellion." She brushed herself off, tail swishing in agitation. "I''ll go see Ogden right away. Thank you, Talbot!"


    Before he could react, Elia planted a hasty kiss on the top of his head, to which he responded with a dignified mew of surprise, then bounded off toward the road leading back into Floria. Watching her go, Talbot huffed in mild annoyance, ears flicking.


    "Humph. This drama was not part of my morning plan," he thought. "Yet if it aids young Nicholas and Lady Elena, so be it." Shaking out his blue fur, Talbot rose, tail high. With Elia gone and the clearing silent once more, he thoroughly inspected the singed earth around him. Satisfied that the intruder, in this case, had merely been an ally in distress and in need of relieving some stress, he concluded there was no further threat.


    With his duties seemingly resolved, Talbot set off again along the perimeter, resuming his patrol as if the entire event were no more than a small detour in his day. The sun climbed higher, sending warm rays to warm him up. He moved with the self-assured stride of a ruler in his domain, pausing now and then to sniff the breeze or rub his body against the bark of a trunk.


    "All quiet for now," Talbot remarked inwardly. "Let us hope it remains so until Nicholas returns. But if the forest is half as tumultuous as I suspect, I shall likely have more intruders before he returns." And so, with an unhurried, dignified gait, he headed deeper into the fields¡ªforever the guardian of Crowley land, determined to keep it safe from unseen threats, intrigues, and perhaps the occasional weeping fox-girl.


    At least more bacon awaited him.

 Chapter 122 - 117

    Nick shut off his senses with a yelp. Marthas'' power was strong enough to render [Wind God''s Third Eye] useless, making the experience strikingly similar to staring directly into a solar eclipse. Given how stressed his body already was, he didn''t need to add that damage to the list.


    For a moment, the entire battlefield froze. The clangor of steel on steel, the thunder of spells, the shouts of men¡ªeverything seemed to hush as they beheld the two figures. Soldiers from both sides halted mid-swing. Even the formidable Guardian paused in his duel with Arthur, turning his hulking head to regard the new arrivals.


    Marthas'' upper body was bare, with runes on his chest and arms that blazed with radiant golden flames. His eyes were lost in the glare¡ªtwo hollows of pure, scorching light. Just looking at him from half a mile away made Nick''s skin turn pink from the heat.


    And across from him stood the most beautiful being he had ever seen, which was saying something. Her skin was as pale as moonlight. Her hair, green with shimmering gold threads, flowed behind her as if carried by a gentle breeze. The ground beneath her feet burst forth with blooms and plants, each turning to face her as if she were the sun. Her eyes were as deep as the night sky, sparkling with mischievous, ancient wisdom. Whatever illusions or glamours the fae could conjure, her majesty could not be faked.


    Their eyes met, the Prelate''s blazing one and the fae woman''s star-filled orbs. If the tension had been thick before, it now became something tangible, an almost physical force pressing against Nick''s lungs. He had to consciously remind himself to breathe. Even the Guardian and the Hunt leader stood off to the side, mere observers in the shadow of this new confrontation.


    Marthas straightened, lifting his head high. "Hear me, denizens of the hidden realms and watchers of the ephemeral coil. I am Marthas, Grand Exorcist, Hand of the Ever-Burning Goddess. You have been judged and found wanting. I shall conduct your extermination."


    His proclamation rumbled across the battlefield. Men clutched their weapons and shook as if kittens in a rainstorm, and even the surviving fae¡ªfrom hardened knights to cunning mages¡ªseemed momentarily struck dumb. Such was the power in his words that none could deny his ability to carry them out.


    The fae stepped forward with equal majesty, sweeping her arms open in a gesture of benevolent welcome as a soft warmth rippled outward. Across the scarred earth all over the battlefield, new growth sprang up¡ªferns uncoiling and blossoms sprouting amid bloodstained soil. Vines spilled from the cracks in the ground, weaving spiraling filigree patterns. Her voice, though quiet, carried everywhere. "I am the Daughter of Fate, Queen of the Court of Deep Summer, Maiden of Bounty. Any who step within my realm shall face my judgment."


    Nick felt something stir. The fae knights he had been draining¡ªwhose existence depended on the strange resurrection field¡ªbegan to tremble violently. Their shallow breaths caught, and their eyes widened. The moment the fae announced her titles, Nick sensed the unraveling of the unnatural effect that had sustained them.


    He watched, transfixed, as the flicker of energy that animated them simply collapsed. Their eyes dulled, and they all died instantly; there was no thrashing, no final scream, just an abrupt end to life. It was as though the cord tethering them to existence had been severed with a single stroke of scissors.


    All around the battlefield, the same event unfolded. Fae knights who had resurrected multiple times stumbled, disintegrating. Instead of drifting off into the ethereal plane, motes of light that Nick suspected were their souls streamed visibly toward the Daughter of Fate. She inhaled softly as if savoring the essence.


    The System flared in his peripheral vision:


    Trait [Blasphemy] has been activated to defend from a High-tier Mystery''s aftereffects.


    Even with that protection, Nick shuddered under the residual pressure of her presence.


    He tried to parse the meaning, but the terminology was unknown to him. He could only guess that she wielded something similar to a domain; though not exactly divine in origin, it was powerful enough to be recognized by the System, like what the demon Marthas had exorcized had.


    The Prelate appeared completely unimpressed by the spectacle. If anything, the golden flames that crowned him surged higher, brightening until they threatened to blind those who gazed upon him. The heat radiating from his position licked at Nick''s skin even from this distance.


    A standoff lasted several seconds, and the tension rose to an unbearable extreme. Somewhere behind Nick, a soldier whimpered, his knees buckling from the overwhelming pressure. Then, at last, the tension snapped like an overwound cord, and the two paragons clashed.


    It was less a duel than the unleashing of two natural disasters. Marthas raised a hand, and from thin air, he summoned an entire company of flaming knights¡ªeach formed from molten copper-hued flames, brandishing swords or spears of blazing light. Simultaneously, great winged dragons, also wrought from that same golden fire, burst into existence overhead, shrieking as they dove at the Daughter of Fate.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    She, in turn, gestured with an elegant movement. Towering oaks and massive yew trees, newly sprouted out of the battlefield''s ruined ground, groaned and unrooted themselves. Their branches bent, forming living weapons as they lurched forward to meet the flaming knights. More vines snaked upward, tangling with the fiery dragons in midair.


    Nick hurried to retreat, clenching his jaw as the heat lashed at him. "Fall back unless you want to be incinerated!" He called out to the battered men nearby. They needed no second urging; soldiers, wounded knights, and adventurers scattered like ants, desperate to evade the lethal crossfire.


    The golden flames burned through living wood. Yet each time a towering tree collapsed into cinders, fresh blooms burst forth from the ashes, as the Daughter had pushed the resurrection field onto them. She laughed, a lilting, almost giddy sound. Nick caught the edge of her voice, brought to him by a whisper of wind, "From the ashes of a wildfire, life begins anew. Oh, Hand of the Ever-Burning, your fate is written¡ªyour flames only herald the next generation of growth!"


    Marthas'' composure never wavered. If her words affected him, it did not show. The copper-hued knights hammered ceaselessly at the reanimated trees, eventually turning them into charcoal stumps, which sprouted blossoms again. But each cycle took its toll; while the vegetation rebirth slowed, the conflagration continued to intensify. If Nick hadn''t been almost a mile away, he would have been roasted alive.


    Despite what looked like a looming victory, Marthas decided to change the tempo. A swirl of his hand recalled the fiery legions, condensing them back into his golden aura. With a single step, he crossed the distance, fists wreathed in coruscating flames.


    The Daughter raised a graceful hand, conjuring swirling leaves as a barrier. Nick saw the swirl of embers and green entwine for a split second before Marthas'' punch slammed home. Or so it should have. At the moment of impact, the fae flickered, vanishing with a twist of reality, reappearing ten feet away with an amused smile.


    Marthas'' blow tore a furrow in the earth, spraying molten rock and ash into the air. Without missing a beat, he pivoted and charged again. This time, he threw an uppercut that carried enough force to rattle Nick''s teeth from hundreds of yards away. But again, she flickered out of existence, leaving the Prelate''s punch smashing empty air.


    At first glance, it seemed like some kind of teleportation, but Nick''s eyes, boosted by his high mental stats, picked up something that made it impossible. Marthas''s blow connected each time, tearing through the Daughter''s frame. And yet, a fraction of a second later, it was undone. Reality blinked. The damage never existed.


    With the fae''s propensity for illusions, he was tempted to think that was all there was to it, but he knew, deep down, that wasn''t true. Marthas could not be fooled by such flimsy tricks, which left only one possible outcome, no matter how absurd it seemed.


    She''s rewriting the past! Nick realized with dawning horror. That''s how she resurrected her army and the Hunt¡ªno necromancy, just changing their fate so they never died!


    He could hardly comprehend such godlike power, much less hope to challenge it. He felt so small that he had to restrain a hysterical chuckle. Well, it''s good that I don''t have to fight her then. I''m arrogant, but not that much.


    The show of might escalated with each exchange. The Daughter conjured swirling seeds that exploded with enough force to rattle the entire clearing while Marthas punched through mighty oaks as though they were trifling illusions. The heat and energy heated the air, forcing Nick to retreat further. People across the battlefield stumbled away from the epicenter of the conflict, some collapsing from the sheer magical pressure. Nick did what he could, hauling dazed soldiers up by the arms and half-carrying them to relative safety.


    At one point, Marthas seemed on the verge of victory. The Daughter staggered as she was encircled by a wave of flame twenty feet thick, unable to escape even as she blinked away. Just when Nick thought it was over, a flicker of silver appeared out of nowhere.


    The Guardian crashed into the fires with a thunderous blow from his silver glaive, splitting them and allowing her to escape. He then turned to Marthas and thrust his weapon, unleashing a beam of silver light. Nick''s heart lurched, fully expecting to see Marthas severely injured.


    Yet the blow that would have pulverized men and even battered Arthur merely scraped across his flesh. A faint trickle of blood welled up at his side¡ªbarely a scratch. The Guardian jerked back in disbelief, but Marthas reacted without hesitation. His eyes flared, and he roared with a voice so loud that it caused people to pass out, "Burn!"


    The Guardian''s silver armor burst into golden flames, and he let out a deep, agonized howl that resonated across the battlefield. Clawing at his own torso, he desperately tried to douse the fire, but it clung to his metal plates like molten tar. Soon, the towering figure sank to his knees, writhing in unbearable pain.


    The Daughter cried out. Nick could not tell whether her scream was of anger, despair, or some unfathomable cocktail of emotions, and she stretched a hand toward the Guardian. Another wave of power surged from her, and Nick''s [Blasphemy] flared again, shielding him from the worst of its intangible effects. The ground roiled with fresh green growth as she tried to anchor her champion''s fate to life once more.


    Yet Marthas'' command was absolute. The Guardian''s tortured screams kept coming, and the golden flame continued devouring him, even as he returned to his uninjured form. Gritting his teeth, Nick pulled two more collapsed soldiers back. Each second the fight continued, it would lead to more damage done to the men.


    Even as the Guardian burned alive before their eyes, the Daughter gathered arcs of kaleidoscopic energy about her. Threads of color, trees, and thorns flashed into existence around her. She was far from finished.


    Nick cradled the soldier in his arms, half-burned and delirious, whispering urgent reassurances as he dragged him beyond a ridge of scorched earth. He had the presence of mind to cast a hasty [Force Barrier] to protect them from stray debris.


    Sparks cascaded into the sky like fireworks from some messed-up festival. A whirlwind of cinders churned. Nick braced himself as the ground keened under the strain, expecting another cataclysmic wave of magic at any instant. The Daughter''s power soared, resonating with the pulses of dying fae, while Marthas''s aura brightened to near-blinding brilliance.


    Nick could only watch in awe¡ªand creeping dread. The spectacle before him was more than the final showdown of a campaign. It felt like two fundamental forces clashing, uncaring about anyone caught in the middle. For all Nick''s cunning and power, there was no place for him in that stratosphere of conflict. All he could do was ensure the men under his father''s command didn''t die like ants.


    Soldiers and fae alike across the field sank to the ground in wonder or fear. Even Arthur and Eugene finally backed away. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both forces of nature seemed unbreakable, unstoppable. And yet, someone had to win.

 Chapter 123 - 118

    A hush settled over the battlefield, almost more terrifying than the chaos that had preceded it. Even the swirling inferno around Marthas seemed to slow for one tense moment. The Daughter of Fate stood opposite him, radiating with newly siphoned power. The air thrummed with potential, and Nick, now half a mile away behind a ridge of scorched earth, couldn''t suppress the wonder churning in his gut.


    I might die just watching them go at it, but what a way to go.


    Then the Daughter''s presence rippled out. The charred husk of the Guardian abruptly shuddered and rose. His silver armor was now little more than scorched and twisted metal fused to flesh, and his eyes glowed with an unhinged malevolence. He didn''t turn back to his uninjured state this time. Whether that was because of the fae''s choice or because Marthas had done something to affect her power, it wasn''t clear, but Nick knew that was little more than a weapon now. Little to nothing remained of the leader that had led the fae.


    Reality itself flickered around the broken creature, and he reappeared in random places, skipping frames like a puppet caught in a broken reel of film. Each time, the Guardian''s limbs twitched with unnatural speed, and each time, Marthas''s flames wasted no time in reducing him to cinders anew.


    Yet it was never for long. The Daughter''s power extended beyond conventional mortality, and with each flicker, the Guardian emerged again, looking more animalistic. His proud posture slouched as though corrupted by multiple false revivals. His jaw hung open in a silent scream; the battered edges of his soul must have shriveled with every forced return, leaving only unthinking rage.


    Each reappearance tested the boundaries of Marthas'' patience. But, inexorably, the Prelate dispatched him each time.


    Trees that had never existed sprouted in the battlefield''s center¡ªoak, ash, elm, all at once¡ªshaking off embers like raindrops. They rose taller than castle spires in seconds, only to be engulfed in molten tongues of golden flame. Nick''s eyes darted between spreading fires and spontaneously blooming flora, unable to tell where the boundary of the real world ended, and the Daughter''s illusions began.


    Worst of all, the spirits of the dead fae soldiers rose en masse. Ghostly outlines flickered into being, moaning or shrieking in hollow unison, forming an immense spectral legion. Some bared ethereal swords; others howled at the sky. They descended upon Marthas all at once, but the Prelate only lifted his arms, runic script glowing across the corded muscles of his shoulders and chest. His voice thundered over the battlefield.


    "By the seal of flame and circle of ash,


    I invoke you, Sashara, radiant and eternal,


    Whose blaze binds and whose embers purify.


    Spirits of shadow, twisted by darkness,


    I brand thee with the mark of the Ever-Burning,


    A sigil of fire that cannot be quenched.


    Flee now, or face annihilation in holy flame.


    By the ashen rites, by sacred smoke and glowing word,


    Sashara, burn away this evil forevermore."


    Power crackled around him, raw and uncompromising. Behind him, his flames took the shape of Sashara''s brand, the golden hearth. A second later, the fire spiraled outward, lashing at the approaching spirits. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shrieking legion of restless souls contorted, twisting in agony as the exorcising fires consumed their incorporeal forms. For the first time, Nick thought he saw a flicker of alarm in the Daughter''s luminous eyes. Where she had previously stood with an air of serene certainty, a subtle tension now curved her perfect mouth.


    Still, the Guardian refused to stay dead. He reappeared over and over, each time more bestial, less coherent. After one more revival, the monstrous champion came at Marthas on all fours, slobbering and shrieking a war cry that seemed more demonic in origin. Marthas pivoted gracefully, smashing his glowing fists into the Guardian''s skull. There was a flash of golden fire, and the half-melted helm caved in. In an instant, the Guardian was reduced to a smoldering mass once more.


    Marthas hissed something under his breath, though the Guardian did not heed him. Another flicker, another ephemeral reconstitution¡ªthis time missing half his face, bits of bone gleaming black amid sizzling gore. It attacked like a rabid dog, only to be incinerated again. A particularly powerful gout of flames exploded in Nick''s direction, obliterating the packed earth and forcing him to cast a [Force Barrier] with the last of his mana.


    When it passed, and he was able to drop the spell, he felt agonizing pain all over. His body felt raw, and the glowing blue lines carved by his mana were now imprinted on his flesh as angry welts. Any more usage, and he''d risk permanently injuring himself.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    A veil of dust coated his hair and face while his outer coat turned to cinders. The surge of stolen vitality from the fae knights had kept him going, but that wellspring was gone; the Daughter had dissolved her remaining subjects into motes of soul energy to nourish herself. He had no more resources to sustain reckless spellwork.


    Yet, determined to protect his companions, he tried to gather mana for another layer of [Force Barrier]. Pain speared his chest, so sudden and potent that he dropped to one knee. A raw scream tore from his lips. The glowing blue lines beneath his skin smoked ominously.


    Eugene appeared at his side, hooking an arm under Nick''s shoulders before he could collapse entirely. "Stop!" He barked in paternal fury. "You''ll kill yourself if you keep channeling."


    "I have to¡ª" Nick gritted his teeth, only to hiss when a spasm of pain threatened to make him pass out. Eugene tightened his grip, gently pulling him back. Nearby, Arthur spared a single backward glance before settling in to stand watch as a barely visible field of lightning spread around him.


    "We''ll protect you," Eugene said firmly. "We have just finished gathering the men, so we can take it over from here. You just¡ªrest."


    Nick swallowed, struggling to comply, half-delirious from agony and the monstrous pressure saturating the air. Eventually, he relented, settling down with a groan.


    If I can''t intervene, I at least want to learn as much as I can.


    Through the swirls of heated wind, he saw the climax of the fight. The Daughter raised both hands overhead, forming a complicated sigil, funneling more magic in one second than Nick had channeled in his entire rampage. He felt it pressing on his lungs, making each breath an effort.


    With a scornful laugh that rang like crystal chimes, she turned her attention away from Marthas. Even before she did it, Nick could tell that she aimed to absorb the last remaining fae forces, a mixture of knights, the Hunt leader, and scattered mage-types who had survived thus far and hadn''t needed to be resurrected by her powers.


    The sigil exploded in a pulse of light, passing through the fiery constructs and leaving them unscathed. They weren''t her target.


    One by one, the last remaining fae collapsed into dust or shards of light as though peeled away by invisible claws. More than a hundred of them cried out in pain and betrayal, and then they were gone, their life siphoned as effortlessly as one might scoop water from a pond. Even the weakened Hunt leader had barely enough time for a single word in their language before his armor fell into a neat pile, and the occupant dissolved.


    A great, shimmering vortex of energy spiraled into the Daughter''s outstretched hand. Her eyes glowed with triumphant, near-mad exultation.


    "You craven tyrant! You would kill your own people simply to feed your power? I will excise your taint from this world." Marthas thundered.


    She responded with a melodic, condescending laugh. "I can remake them whenever I please. Is that not the nature of a Court? Their purpose is to serve me, the Queen. Learn your place, mortal."


    Nick had long since abandoned his physical senses and was relying entirely on what the winds were telling him, despite knowing that even such a passive usage would continue to worsen his state. The Daughter''s aura had become a blinding kaleidoscope, swirling with pastel greens, golds, and pinks. At times, her form flickered into multiple overlapping images, as though she existed in more than one place at once¡ªanother dimension or timeline, perhaps. But she wasn''t using the power she had just gathered.


    Her plants kept losing ground to Marthas'' flames, and she did nothing to change the rhythm. He closed in, wave after wave of scorching power swirling around him, unstoppable. Nick could sense the fury etched into the lines of his face, the unwavering belief that he would triumph.


    And yet, he was sure there had to be one last gambit yet to come.


    At last, she let out a scream that reverberated across senses beyond mortal hearing. Nick felt it thrum through his mind like nails on glass. Arthur caught a portion of its effect with his sword as crackling arcs of lightning fanned around him to absorb the intangible mental assault¡ªbut even he couldn''t get it all. Dozens of men crumpled, moaning in terror, clasping their hands over their ears.


    Nick''s vision blurred as a wave of unimaginable pressure bore down on them. The Daughter''s arms extended, and a jagged rift carved itself in midair: a gash in reality, shimmering with prismatic edges.


    Nick peered into the rift and saw a swirling nexus of indescribably vibrant light. The dungeon core¡­That has to be the core. It''s so beautiful.


    The ephemeral swirling energies surrounding it hammered his senses like a tidal wave. The air was so saturated with mana that it was hard to discern anything.


    Though the Daughter didn''t have the courtesy of explaining herself, Nick was able to feel how her power surrounded the core, beginning to infiltrate its structure slowly. Whatever she was trying to do, he was confident that she shouldn''t be allowed to finish.


    Marthas, too, sensed her attempt, and luckily, he had much more agency to stop her. His voice, at once thunderous and reverent, rose in prayer.


    "She Who Renders All To Ash! In your holy name, let these primordial flames reduce the false dominion to cinders."


    In that instant, Nick witnessed the peak of the Prelate''s power. The golden flames erupted outward in a tempest that dwarfed everything he had displayed thus far. They formed into flame lances the size of a watchtower, exploding into an inferno capable of laying a city to waste.


    The daughter''s scream flared once more, but the roar of the uncontrollable fire drowned it out. The rift containing the dungeon core became the battleground for that cataclysmic energy, seething and screeching. In Nick''s mind, he heard the core¡ªthe true essence of the dungeon¡ªrecoiling in a desperate bid for self-preservation.


    It was too late. The righteous fire hammered it with such intensity that Nick''s vision whitened, and a noise like a thousand roaring dragons assaulted his ears. All was flame, all was light, suffocating and purifying. Through his blurred senses, he caught a flash, a single image of a large crystalline sphere fracturing along hidden fault lines. Then came a cracking sound.


    It''s done. He broke it. The dungeon is dead.


    A shockwave of power rolled outward from the sundered core. Nick felt it slam him in the chest, stuttering his heart. He tried to hold onto consciousness, but the magical pressure tore his breath away and collapsed the battered protections that Eugene and Arthur had raised.


    Most men were already gone, but the few who''d resisted so far lost their fight as their senses were overwhelmed.


    Something warm and metallic filled his mouth, and Nick barely had the presence of mind to realize it was likely his own blood. The last thing he noted was the unstoppable wave of raw power spreading across the battlefield, accompanied by the distant sounds of men and fae alike screaming or collapsing from the aftershock.


    His thoughts scattered like ashes in a gale, leaving behind only silence and the fading echo of Marthas'' final prayer.


    Then, darkness.

 Chapter 124 - 119

    Pain was the first thing Nick noticed. It wasn''t a sharp or sudden agony but rather a dull, pervasive ache that felt remarkably like he had bruises covering every inch of his body. For several moments, he lay still with his eyes closed, not daring to move. He dimly recalled an explosion of flames that had consumed the dungeon core. After that, there was only darkness.


    I''m alive? The thought flickered across his mind with no small amount of wonder. Slowly, gingerly, he wriggled his toes and fingers one at a time. Nothing felt missing or ruined, though each tiny movement drew a wave of complaint from his aching flesh.


    His eyelids fluttered, but he didn''t open them right away. He needed a moment to come to terms with being in one piece. A low groan crawled up his throat. It felt as though he had walked through a desert for days and emerged on the other side with a heatstroke. Every breath rattled slightly, inhaling air that smelled of ash, charcoal, and something oddly sweet that he really didn''t want to think about.


    Then, strong hands slid gently behind his shoulders, lifting him to a sitting position. He hissed in discomfort, but the person supporting him did so carefully, mindful of his injuries.


    "You''re alright, Nick," a familiar voice said, gruff with fatigue.


    He forced his eyes open. The daylight appeared muted and gray, as if all color had been washed away. Then he looked up and saw it was his father who was helping him. Eugene looked as if he had been chewed up and spat out; he had bandages covering part of his left arm, dried blood caked along the edges of several cuts on his face and likely on his body too, his clothes were full of suspicious stains, and his expression bordered on utter exhaustion. Yet his eyes shone with relief.


    "We made it."


    "How long¡­" Nick tried to speak, but the words rasped in his throat.


    "Not too long," Eugene replied. "A couple of hours, maybe. Hard to measure time perfectly here. But we''re safe now¡ªor as safe as we can be, all things considered."


    Safe? Nick glanced around, taking in the ravaged landscape. A vast expanse of ash stretched before him, dusting every surface with ghostly white. It reminded him of snowfall in mid-winter, only infinitely more haunting. In the distance, the greenery of the Green Ocean was likewise tinted an eerie gray as flakes drifted onto the leaves and branches.


    The entire clearing was unnervingly calm. As far as Nick could see, pockets of survivors sat or slumped against the scorched remnants of trees, pressing bandages to wounds or rifling through discarded packs for what was left of their potions. There was no sign of the Daughter''s majestic form or the Guardian''s towering silhouette. Even the whimper of wounded men had grown quieter.


    "What¡­what happened?" Nick managed. Again, he tried to recall the final moments. What he got was a deafening crack, unstoppable fire, and the dungeon core fracturing. His vision blurred for a second, but he willed himself to focus.


    Eugene released a heavy sigh. "After the dungeon core cracked, Marthas used that massive surge of mana to strike the final blow against the Daughter. He said that she was destroyed¡ª''exorcised from all facets of reality'' were his words. Whatever that means." He paused, running a hand through his grimy hair. "I don''t pretend to fully understand it, but from what we''ve confirmed, the entire enemy force is gone with her. Whatever she did to absorb the fae meant that when she died, so did the rest."


    Nick stared down at his own trembling hands. "He killed her?"


    He found it nearly impossible to understand. The Daughter of Fate wielded powers that changed causality, resurrected armies, and manipulated the fabric of the dungeon. She had altered reality as if rewriting lines in a script. The idea that such a being could be defeated by brute force, even Marthas'' flame, seemed unbelievable. Yet, it was what happened.


    "All I know," Eugene continued, "is that Marthas said she''s gone. And that''s enough for me. Look around, Nick. None of them remain. Not even the ones who had kept away from the fighting."


    Indeed, not a single fae was visible. He saw no glimmer of silver armor or odd flicker of illusions. The only forms were the lumps of what looked like remains¡ªbodies, possibly reduced to dust and scraps of charred bone. "What about the Guardian?" Nick asked, faintly recalling the repeated resurrections. "Did he¡­?"


    "Killed for good, apparently," Eugene confirmed grimly. "By the time I regained enough sense to look around, there was only a pile of melted slag. Marthas told me that his soul would never find an afterlife because of what she did to him. Apparently, her resurrections erode the soul of her target, which explains why they kept giving less experience when they died."


    Nick released a shaky breath. Yeah, that makes sense. Even someone as powerful as she couldn''t truly resurrect people without a price.


    His father nodded toward the center of the clearing. "Anyway, you should gather your strength and check your status once you feel up to it. You might be surprised. We''ll need a while to get the men back in order, but it''ll be hours before we can return. Marthas says we need to wait for the dungeon''s final collapse to settle."


    "Wait," Nick croaked, "final collapse?"


    Eugene offered a small shrug. "That''s what he called it. The core''s broken, but the remains of the dungeon mana apparently need time to dissipate or anchor themselves back to the leyline. If we left too soon, we''d risk something else taking over and trying to start another dungeon." A humorless chuckle escaped him. "All this is a little beyond me, but I trust him on this."


    Nick swallowed, wincing at how raw his throat felt. "Alright," he agreed, all the fight draining out of him as he realized just how completely spent he was. "I''ll¡­just¡­yeah. Take stock, I guess." He tried for a weak grin, but it felt forced. Tipping his head back, Nick closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his strength.


    When he opened them, Eugene had stood up, giving him space. "Go easy, Nick. I''ll be close. I''m just going to help Arthur gather what we can from what''s left of those tree-buildings."


    Nick frowned in confusion. "What?" That word is starting to feel a bit stale. I need to make sure I won''t pass out again, or I''ll sound like an idiot all the time.


    "Yeah," Eugene said, gesturing vaguely behind him. "That patch of the battlefield we fought on was apparently the outskirts of a settlement. There are entire structures grown from living wood. We don''t know if it was illusions or pocket spaces that hid them, but Arthur thinks we might salvage something. I gotta say, I didn''t see them at all until we came out of that meltdown."


    Then he trudged away, leaving Nick to his thoughts.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Nick''s eyes roamed around, trying to get a clear idea of what they were left with. A handful of survivors, battered and blackened with soot, sifted through piles of ash. Their faces, even from a distance, conveyed that they found little worth celebrating. Each piece of shattered fae gear or charred bone they found seemed to deepen their feelings of resignation.


    Likely hoping for mana cores. In typical hunts, this would be the time to gather the loot, but after witnessing how the Daughter of Fate consumed souls, Nick doubted there''d be many such crystals left. She had devoured life force so completely that not even their bones remained, let alone a glimmering stone.


    Might as well do what Dad suggested. Nick took a moment to center himself, closed his eyes, and mentally reached for the System interface. Even though his body cried out with every subtle movement, the intangible presence of the System still came through crisply.


    His senses collided with a barrage of notifications, and one overshadowed the rest:


    FEAT ACCOMPLISHED:


    Conquest of "Dungeon of the Deep Summer"


    The participating party has successfully broken the dungeon. Significant threat to the Western Borderlands neutralized.


    +250,000 Exp


    +5 to all base stats


    Nick''s mind nearly blanked at the massive influx of experience. A quarter of a million points was beyond anything he had gained previously from a single event, even counting the carnage he''d wrought with the stolen mana. His mental interface flickered, adjusting to the new totals.


    LEVEL UP!


    LEVEL UP!


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    37


    117


    51


    55


    54


    92


    129


    91


    That was two full level-ups just off the top, even at his current position in the 30s, where each new level required exponentially more experience. And the System had given him an extra +5 to all base stats, effectively the equivalent of at least a couple more levels in raw attribute gains.


    So that''s how it is, Nick thought, blinking rapidly to quell his astonishment. The dungeon had been a direct existential threat, not just for him but for the entire region. The System itself recognized its destruction as a heroic act despite its function being tied to it. The reward was correspondingly monumental.


    My physical stats are all over fifty now. When my body stops feeling like a giant bruise, I should check to see what that means. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He exhaled slowly, ignoring a flare of pain in his ribs. I wonder how much the others received. Probably enough to make the dive worthwhile for most. Marthas must have received an absurd amount since he''s the one who actually destroyed the core, but I wonder if the game is worth the candle at the level he''s at.


    Another notification blinked in the corner of his vision.


    NEW SPELL:


    [Vacuum Sphere] (Novice)


    Cost: High


    Description: Compresses a large volume of air into a single sphere using complex wind manipulation. Upon impact, the sphere ruptures, releasing a sudden, devastating pressure wave. Effective range and destructive power scale with the caster''s mana and skill level.


    +12,000 Exp


    Skill Level up:


    [Vitality Drain] has reached the Proficient tier.


    +10,000 Exp


    Nick let out a soft chuckle that ended in a pained cough. He''d crafted that spell on the go to decimate entire squadrons of fae mages. He hadn''t been sure that using the stolen power would count towards the skill''s growth, but it was good to know he was in the clear. The two weren''t enough for another level, but it was a tidy bonus.


    He took a moment to read the official description with some amusement: the System phrasing it as "complex wind manipulation" made him grin. That was basically how Ingrid described her better spells. I''ve finally caught up.


    Eugene had been right¡ªNick did feel better, at least psychologically, after confirming his new status. Despite the horrors he had witnessed, the prospect of newfound growth lifted his spirits. He let his head lean back against a partially collapsed piece of stone or wood¡ªhe couldn''t tell which¡ªand stared at the ash-choked sky, where faint sunlight filtered through.


    Ah, there is another one.


    NEW TRAIT:


    Mana Channels (Unique): The pathways that your body uses to channel mana have been carved into your flesh. Greater efficiency in casting, greater speed, and faster growth. You have chosen your path.


    Ah fuck. I guess I couldn''t really expect to do all that and not have any consequences. I''ll have to test what this actually means later once I''ve recovered. The description doesn''t sound that bad, but Ogden warned me about this.


    Nick''s thoughts were interrupted by a noise to his left. He turned slightly and saw a ragged figure limping toward him. With dusty blond hair and clothes that looked more like torn rags than functional gear, it was Jack. Despite the grime smeared across his face, a broad grin spread across his lips as he approached.


    "Hey," Jack said, voice cracking. "You look like you got run over by a thunderhoof herd."


    Nick couldn''t help but chuckle. "Back at you," he replied, though it emerged hoarsely. "Glad to see you''re still in one piece."


    Jack nodded, wiping a streak of soot from his cheek. "I owe you a bunch, you know," he said, lifting his flask and proffering it. "I think I''ll start paying you back by giving you one of your own potions."


    Nick eyed the container. Ruby red liquid sloshed gently inside."Huh," he managed, trying to hide his surprise. Most potions had been used up in the fighting. The fact that Jack still had an extra one felt like an improbable stroke of luck. More likely, he hadn''t drunk his own.


    Still, Nick couldn''t deny that he did need it. He reached out with trembling fingers, and Jack guided the flask into his hand. "Drink up," he urged. "I saw you earlier¡ªyour father was worried you might not last the day if you tried any more magic. But you''re still alive, so that''s something." He said with a shaky laugh.


    Nick pulled the stopper free. Immediately, a pungent herbal scent assaulted his nostrils. It was a basic healing brew, spiced up with some of Nick''s personal modifications and with mana-rich ingredients. Theoretically, it shouldn''t conflict with the chaotic residue of outside mana in his system, but he had no idea how his new mana channels would react.


    "Thanks," he said, raising it to his lips. It''s not like I have another choice. If I leave it up to nature, I could be in this state for days, and we need to move out.


    The cool, oddly effervescent liquid slid down his throat, counteracting the dryness that had plagued him. He winced as a mild burning ignited in his belly, but nothing worse happened.


    Jack lowered himself to sit beside him in the ash, crossing his legs. For a minute, neither said anything, letting the relative quiet wash over them. Nick sipped the potion slowly, feeling each swallow travel through his battered insides. Gradually, a soothing warmth spread, easing the sharp edges of his pain. He focused on that sensation, grateful for even a little comfort.


    "So," Jack finally ventured, voice subdued. "I can''t believe we actually won."


    Nick pressed the cork back into the vial once it was empty, exhaling softly. "Crazy, yeah." He paused, glancing at Jack''s shredded clothing. "How''d you end up like that?"


    Jack gave a rueful grin, tugging at a wide tear across his shirt. "Got tossed around a few times by the knights, landed in brambles and vines, ran from that Guardian at one point¡­then an explosion from your duel blew me up." He teased. "At least we made it out with minimal permanent damage¡ªunlike some."


    He turned to the ragged men stumbling or lying prone, waiting for medical attention. The scale of the tragedy hit Nick once again. Dozens of lives were lost. Even the survivors might never truly recover from what they had witnessed, at least mentally.


    He chose not to linger on it¡ªexhausted souls found no advantage in revisiting their horrors. "Thanks for the potion," he muttered, finally feeling a bit of warmth in his limbs. His body still hurt, but at least the throbbing in his head had eased.


    Jack just shook his head. "Don''t mention it."


    "You were¡­pretty amazing out there, you know," he ventured, cheeks reddening slightly under the layer of soot. "Those spheres you fired¡­ I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Nick gave a short, dry laugh, glancing at the patch of ash in front of him. "Yeah, well, I''m not sure I ever want to do that again." Then he reconsidered. "But if push comes to shove, I guess I know I can."


    He was certain there would be other challenges before they got to Floria. But for now, seated on the ash with Jack, Nick found comfort in knowing they had survived this wild adventure. And that might just be enough.

 Chapter 125 - 120

    Nick moved slowly through the ash, accompanied by the crunch of fine debris beneath his boots. He was not alone in his struggle.


    Almost every survivor around him wore a tired, haunted expression. Losing so many of their companions weighed heavily on them, and he still struggled with Morris''s death despite having barely known him. Being torn apart by his own allies only added to the pain.


    We knew we wouldn''t all come back. It was clear when we first were attacked by the Vine Wraiths, and it became inevitable when we faced the Moss Oni. But still, it''s hard to swallow that so many are gone. That it happened so quickly.


    Eugene called them all together, signaling with a raised hand before climbing a mound of charred roots for a better view. Despite his injuries and the bone-deep exhaustion etched into his face, he retained his natural charisma. Around him, no more than twenty men¡ªhalf of the expedition''s original near-forty¡ªhuddled in a semicircle.


    Nick joined them, wincing slightly as his body still throbbed from overtaxed mana channels. It was better now, but he didn''t have any more potions on hand, and he certainly wasn''t up to making more.


    I wonder what would have happened if I had used the thing he gave me. From the way he described it, it''s probably better that I didn''t, but I can''t help thinking that more people might be alive if I had. Still, it''s no use regretting the past. I doubt anything I could have done would have changed the outcome for the better¡ªor that anyone else could have, to be honest. We barely made it thanks to Marthas. If he hadn''t come¡­


    For all Arthur''s strength, Nick privately doubted the old man could have succeeded where the Prelate had barely triumphed. The final battle had been beyond what he thought the Prestige tier to be. The destructive powers had felt like the raw laws of reality, something well beyond what Nick had previously believed the System''s top classes could achieve.


    I need to learn more, he told himself for what felt like the hundredth time. If there''s a level beyond Prestige or multiple levels, I have to know. The world was infinitely bigger and more complicated than he''d imagined, and so was the System''s staircase of power.


    He pushed those thoughts aside as Eugene cleared his throat. A hush fell over them, broken only by the soft moan of a distant wind.


    "Before we set out," Eugene began in a subdued voice, "let''s acknowledge the cost of what we''ve done here. We lost nearly half of our number exploring and battling the horrors of this dungeon. That''s a victory by all rights but not one we can celebrate lightly." He paused, scanning their weary faces. "We have combed through the battlefield and the ruins as thoroughly as the circumstances allow and found precious little left. The Daughter devoured nearly all the fae''s souls or turned them to dust, and the raging flames at the end burned up or scattered almost everything else. The Feat is a good prize, but it''s not enough to make up for the losses."


    Several men glanced down. The repeated explosions, cosmic forces, and final conflagration had left meager spoils. Nick felt a pang of bitterness in his chest, remembering how he''d harbored fantasies about capturing the dungeon core or gleaning some lasting boon from it. But it''s gone, he reminded himself with a silent sigh. Destroyed under a wave of holy fire.


    Eugene continued, "The few salvaged items we found will be taken with us to Floria. Once we''re home, we will assess their worth, whether gear or materials. We''ll ensure they are shared among those who fought, giving priority to the families of those who died."


    He squared his shoulders as murmurs rippled through the group. Many expressions turned stony or discontented, though no one openly objected. "I know some of you might think this is unfair, but it''s necessary for those who lost loved ones to be compensated. Floria can''t afford to act as if their sacrifice is meaningless. If we want anyone to stand guard or hold a sword for us again, we must show them that we honor those who fall."


    Nick nodded at the reasoning. If men see that dying for Floria leaves their kin destitute, the entire town''s future is jeopardized. The policy wasn''t an act of pure altruism but a practical measure to keep a viable militia and defense force. It was also a matter of decency, and seeing Eugene stand there, battered and resolute, Nick felt a surge of respect for the man. Beyond being his father and a good fighter, he was a great leader.


    A few uneasy glances were exchanged among the survivors, but Eugene was someone to be trifled with. No one voiced dissent, at least not now. The tension in the group took the form of grim acceptance.


    He let the silence linger a moment, his gaze shifting. "Next order of business is Marthas," he said, extending an arm in the direction of two priests bent over a prone figure. Even from thirty yards away, Nick could see the Prelate had paid a significant price for the show of power. He was awake and quietly talking with his aids, but he didn''t look capable of fighting anytime soon. "He gave everything he had during that final clash. By his own account, he''s burned out his spiritual reserves." Eugene''s mouth tightened. "He won''t be able to fight on our way back, so we''ll have to protect him."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    A subdued chuckle escaped someone in the back, tinged with rueful awe. "Seems only fair," an adventurer muttered. "The old man did enough for a lifetime in one day."


    Nick agreed. He had felt uneasy about the man''s religious fervor more than once, but there was no denying that if not for his intervention, they''d all have died. Possibly worse, seeing what the Daughter of Fate did to souls.


    Eugene gave a curt nod. "We''ll move out soon, since Arthur told me that the dungeon''s dispersal is almost complete. I''m hoping we''ll get to the staging ground outside the old dungeon, but the crater will do. It''ll likely take us three days, maybe longer, to get back to Floria with all these injuries. Everyone who can take on extra weight should take some of the extra supplies. Let''s keep it orderly."


    The tension that had bound them eased slightly, replaced by a shared sense of readiness. One by one, the survivors drifted away from the circle, collecting the loot or assisting injured comrades.


    Nick lingered for a moment longer and looked east toward Floria. Within his chest, a quiet urgency stirred. This problem is resolved, he reassured himself, and that''s good. But that means it''s time to confront the beastmen rebellion brewing back home.


    He doubted his mother or Ogden would allow matters to deteriorate too far, but local tensions were on the rise. That''s an understatement. Elia implied it''s close to boiling over. That means I need a better strategy than brute force.


    If he tried to solve the beastmen question with an iron fist, it could plunge Floria into civil strife. The solution, if one existed, had to address the fundamental sense of otherness. Integrate the beastmen so they don''t feel like second-class citizens. But how? He had only vague ideas and half-formed plans. He was no politician, but maybe that was a good thing. He respected his father, but the man obviously hadn''t thought the matter needed to be addressed. What would happen if he let him come back to a boiling Floria without a way to solve the matter?


    Hoisting his satchel over his shoulder, Nick surveyed the ashen battlefield one last time. The entire adventure had taken only a few days, yet it felt like a lifetime. He had grown by leaps and bounds and even received a new Trait that he really needed to figure out. I''ll start slow. A good starting point could be simple [Minor Elemental Manipulation] to see how the channels react to different types of mana. I should wait until I''m sure nothing bad will happen before I try the big stuff.


    With his eyes closed, he summoned a trickle of mana, just the slightest amount needed for the spell to function. He was surprised to feel no resistance as the matrix unfolded in his mind, causing a nearby stone to tremble at his command and flatten.


    He instantly sensed a bit more soreness than before, confirming that he truly needed to rest, but the outcome was encouraging. It seemed he wasn''t restricted to only wind magic as he had feared.


    That was actually pretty easy. Easier than I remember it.


    Before he could start experimenting in earnest, a screech echoed from above.


    Nick''s heart lurched. He knew that sound all too well. It was not the call of any bird he''d encountered nor the moan of a wounded soldier. It was a wyvern. He cursed under his breath, abandoning any hope of being able to take it easy to scan the sky.


    About half the survivors, having recognized the call, froze in place. Weapons were raised. The men who had begun to drift apart for the march home reformed in a half-circle, looking up in dread. Nick twisted his neck, trying to see into the swirling haze overhead. The light was still dim¡ªmaybe late afternoon¡ª and the sun hid behind a pall of ash.


    We''re battered, exhausted, barely on our feet. Couldn''t this stupid wyvern attack when Marthas was still in fighting form? He inhaled slowly, reminding himself he was no longer the same Nick who had first entered the dungeon. His level was higher, his repertoire wider. We might stand a chance. We''re all several levels above what we were during the stampede.


    He had no idea whether he could even do much to such a powerful wind-aspected creature, but he sure as hell wouldn''t go down without a fight. And we have Arthur. He shouldn''t be too weakened.


    A second, lower-pitched screech answered the first, confirming that at least one more wyvern was in the area. A man gaped, falling to his knees in despair.


    Eugene didn''t seem to share the same dread as he immediately began barking orders, "Form up, quickly! Shields in the front, long range behind!" The group sprang into action with surprising discipline, likely thanks to muscle memory alone. Nick forced his limbs to move, stumbling toward a vantage point near a pillar that had once been part of a giant tree trunk. He spotted Arthur as well¡ªslightly battered but very much ready, as lightning began crackling around his sword.


    Damn it all, he thought, scanning the gloom overhead. Why does everything in this forest come out of the woodwork just as we think we''re safe? But he knew the answer: the presence of a huge surge of mana from the dungeon''s destruction had likely drawn the predators. Wyverns were opportunistic, especially if they scented weakness. Or perhaps they had been forcibly kept away by the Daughter''s domain, and now that the alpha had died, they were free to roam again.


    Or maybe they''re a deadman switch. I need to stop focusing on things I can''t know and start finding a way to survive this.


    His body still needed rest, and using more advanced spells could be suicidal in his current state. If push came to shove, he might have to rely on simpler wind blasts and let Eugene and Arthur take the brunt of it. Steeling himself, he glanced at the men around him. Some looked ready to bolt, but the presence of the two more experienced fighters seemed enough to steady them. They all remembered Arthur killing a wyvern, after all.


    A high keening whine descended from above, and Nick glimpsed a massive shape swooping between clouds. His heart pounded, adrenaline surging anew. Yeah, that''s an adult, for sure.


    He licked his cracked lips, turned his raw eyes skyward, and waited for the shape to reveal itself in earnest. At least the men were prepared. If he had learned one thing from the dungeon dive, it was that unity and cunning could accomplish what raw power alone might not. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So be it, Nick thought as he heard the next ear-splitting screech overhead. Let the carrion feeders come; they won''t find a corpse yet.

 Chapter 126 - 121

    A cacophony of screeches and roars echoed from above.


    It was the survivors'' only warning, but it was enough to set every nerve on edge. Nick''s heart pounded in his chest, and he sensed the soldiers around him stiffen, exchanging uneasy glances.


    Just moments ago, they had planned to depart this desolate battlefield, and now they were about to fight for their lives. Again. The men tightened their formation, forming a semicircle around their wounded and exhausted, while Eugene and Arthur took the lead.


    Nick blinked as he noticed something through the corner of his eye: a faint haze of mana drifted in the air around Eugene¡ªit was subtle, not at all like the glaring energies that soared or flared in an active spell. Rather, it was more like the gentle swirl of water around a rock in a stream.


    It didn''t take long to realize that it was a skill that boosted morale or calmed nerves as the men settled into formation and ceased their nervous fidgeting. Before, Nick would never have noticed such a subtle use of power without deliberately looking for it. Now, he could trace exactly where the faint haze emanating from his father ended. I wonder if it''s due to the new trait or if I''ve simply become stronger.


    The skill visibly calmed the men, stifling the reflexive panic that might have doomed them. They stood firm, interlocking their shields and bracing for the next battle.


    Perhaps this skill explained why Eugene commanded such loyalty or why the men rallied behind him even after enduring so many losses. Considering his role, it made sense for him to develop such powers, but Nick was more interested in understanding how exactly he could sense their effects now.


    He glanced at his forearms, where the faint blue lines of [Mana Channels] still refused to fade. I will need to speak with Ogden about this. The old alchemist is probably the best person to consult, given that he was the one who informed him of their existence months ago. It''s likely a result of the new trait. The description was rather vague, but it would make sense if they enhanced my magic, at least the kind I''ve been using frequently.


    Another screech shook the air, closer this time. The men grew rigid, posture taut, awaiting the approaching threat. Arthur crouched as his sword crackled with faint arcs of electricity. In the pallid light drifting through ashen clouds, Nick glimpsed the older man''s grim expression and knew they were in for a hard battle. Then, at last, one of the wyverns broke the veil of swirling dust overhead.


    It descended in a rush of wings. Its scales were a mottled grayish-brown, and it had a barbed tail behind it. Its jaws yawned wide, revealing fangs as long as Nick''s arm that glimmered with saliva. A single one of these would have been a difficult opponent in their current state. If the whole flock is here¡­


    It banked left, seemingly sizing them up. Arthur didn''t let it take its time, lunging in a blinding flash of lightning and unleashing a bolt at it. The energy struck the wyvern across its forelimb and wing membrane, causing it to shriek in fury. Though scorched, the beast retreated with a single powerful flap, quickly climbing higher and out of immediate reach.


    Nick grimaced. They''re Prestige-class creatures, he reminded himself, they''re not going to go down in one shot. One adult wyvern could reduce a small settlement to rubble in minutes if left to it. Judging by the chorus of cries above, more than a handful soared overhead.


    He swallowed, raising his wand even as the lines beneath his skin pulsed in warning. He wanted to gather mana for [Wind God''s Third Eye], but the memory of the last time he attempted heavy spells¡ªof his own flesh nearly cooking from the inside¡ªstill lingered. I have no choice, he told himself. If the beasts were doing something beyond the ash cover, failing to detect it would be suicidal. The memory of the stampede''s wyvern preparing a massive wind attack told him that giving them time would be suicidal.


    Steadying his breath, Nick dipped into his mana pool. Soreness rippled across his arms, but it wasn''t nearly as crippling as before¡ªthe potion had healed the worst of it, and his improved stats did the rest. Carefully, he shaped the spell within his mind. Then, with a deep breath, he cast [Wind God''s Third Eye].


    Dizziness crashed into him, and a wave of vertigo threatened to topple him as his senses expanded. The effect was more intense than ever. For a moment, the details of the battlefield blurred, every subtle air current, every flicker of mana, all pounded his mind at once. He clenched his eyes shut, gritted his teeth, and forced himself to parse it gradually. Breathe, he reminded himself. Breathe. Regain control.


    After a half-dozen cycles of the [Stalking Gait], clarity replaced the daze, and his newly heightened mental faculties proved enough to handle the flood of data. Lifting his gaze, he probed the swirling ash above. Sure enough, the wyverns soared in loose formation, each exuding powerful gusts of wind to remain aloft. More interestingly, Nick immediately noticed the synergy among them. Magic glimmered in their throats and along the membranes of their wings, swirling and converging with the power emitted by the others. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He was surprised to recognize the broad swirl of mana as reminiscent of his own [Windburst] spell¡­ but scaled to terrifying proportions. With a gulp, he realized they aimed to unleash a single burst meant to flatten everything below. And they will do it. That much power¡­ I''d be surprised if there was anything left standing for miles.


    Nick cussed under his breath, then used a tendril of wind to whisper to Eugene and Arthur. "They''re building a large-scale wind attack. At least a dozen wyverns. If it lands, we''re done for."


    He saw the message reach them as both men paled. Such a spell would be almost impossible to endure, even at the best of times. Now, their battered group had no significant barriers to hide behind, and a good half of them were in no condition to fight.


    Arthur wasted no time. He propelled himself upward in a crackling surge of lightning, crafting platforms in the air. He then swung his sword in a wide arc, unleashing a blinding wave that ripped through the ash clouds, parting them enough to reveal the greyish underbellies of a dozen wyverns. They soared in a circle, with a vast construct of swirling wind mana building up between them.


    A hush of horror swept through the men below. Even without knowledge of magic, it was instinctive to understand that the resulting attack could become unstoppable. Nick didn''t need to say anything for everyone to realize that a direct hit would pulverize them.


    Arthur yelled in frustration and launched himself at the formation''s flank, blade crackling. With three great leaps, he reached them and struck the nearest wyvern with a blistering slash, sending it careening off course. The beast roared in pain, turning sharply to snap its teeth at him.


    Eugene, for his part, summoned a ball of fire before himself. Though far less dramatic than Marthas'' golden flame or Nick''s vacuum blasts, his technique was polished. He angled his left arm, and with a thrust of his sword, he let out a focused beam of scorching energy that lanced upward like a comet. Another wyvern reeled sideways as it struck its wing, forcing it to redirect its magic to keeping aloft. Flames scorched across its scaled hide, earning a furious screech, though not doing real damage.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the formation glided seamlessly to patch the gaps. When one wyvern was forced out, two others shifted, ensuring the central weave of wind magic continued uninterrupted. Like pieces in a living puzzle, they compensated for each other''s absence.


    Arthur tackled a second, then a third, constantly shooting lighting bolts to keep them engaged. Now faced with three at once, he whirled in midair, jumping from platform to platform to keep their snapping jaws at bay and to pull them away from the formation.


    More men¡ªarchers, adventurers, and a few battered soldiers¡ªlaunched spells and arrows into the sky. Many found no purchase against the tough scales, while the wind-laden magic surrounding the wyverns deflected or softened the impacts. Occasionally, a direct hit or well-timed skill jostled them, but nothing truly interrupted their casting. The swirling wind overhead intensified, and static hissed in Nick''s ears.


    Eugene moved again. He summoned a bigger fireball and launched it upward, specifically targeting the same wyvern as before. The beast roared, tucking its wings to dodge, but it still caught the edge of the blast. This time, it screeched in rage and dove toward them.


    With Arthur occupied above, no one could intercept it.


    The beast stooped low, the wind tearing at its wings. Its jaws parted in a ferocious snarl as it prepared to bring death to them.


    "Hold until it''s closer!" Eugene barked.


    Nick felt the surge of tension and recognized the faint touch of mana spread all over the men that hinted at a group skill. They spread out, reminding him of how they had subdued Dewdrop, waiting for the perfect moment.


    Dust and ash whirled as the wyvern rushed them. Ten more seconds, five, four¡­ The monstrous silhouette grew, blotting out the sun. Nick prepared to cast a [Force Barrier], bracing for contact.


    At Eugene''s shout of "NOW!" the men activated the skill. Thick, glowing strands of white mana flared up in midair, creating an intricate lattice. It''s stronger than what they used before. Much stronger. I''m not the only one who has grown.


    It snapped around the wyvern''s neck and torso with a bone-rattling crunch. The creature''s momentum carried it forward a few more yards before it toppled, slamming into the ashen ground a hundred feet away. An enormous plume of dust rose around the crash site, accompanied by the wyvern''s thrashing screech.


    "Forward!" Eugene commanded, surging toward the pinned beast. Flames licked up his arms. Nick could only watch as his father closed in, the men forming a wedge behind him. It was a brave attempt, given the disparity in raw power, but even that wouldn''t be enough.


    Focus on what''s above, that''s the real danger. With [Wind God''s Third Eye], Nick could sense that the construct overhead had reached a near-critical mass of swirling air currents. Another few minutes¡ªmaybe less¡ªand the wyverns would unleash a cataclysm. The stifling pressure in the atmosphere had become so dense that Nick found it harder to breathe despite it having yet to affect the ground. It''s just so powerful¡­ I keep trying to find a weakness, but it''s just too much.


    Despite that, he knew he had to intervene somehow. Pain flared in Nick''s arms at the mere thought, but he shoved it aside. Maybe I can disrupt their synergy. Do something to make the spell blow up over there.


    It would be a long shot, but if he could at least gain more time, Arthur might save the day.


    Summoning the image of a swirling orb, Nick closed his eyes, acknowledging the agony that would come from using his advanced spells. [Vacuum Sphere] would probably damage him, but it might be the only thing in his arsenal capable of disrupting such a powerful spell.


    What choice do I have? He inhaled the bitter, ashen air, tasting his own fear. This would be a desperate attempt. Steeling his trembling fingers, he pointed his wand up and began to gather what vestiges of power he could, ignoring the near-constant pulse of discomfort in his [Mana Channels]. Everything hung in the balance.


    High above, the swirl of wind magic crescendoed. Nick could almost see the outline of a hurricane forming up there. No more time to think, he realized.


    Gritting his teeth, he started twisting his mana into a sphere, applying more and more pressure until it began to condense. Without the constant flow of power from [Vitality Drain], it was much harder, as he needed to be extremely precise to avoid any waste. Slowly, the spell took shape until he finally felt it stabilize.


    With a yell, he unleashed it, stumbling back from the recoil. He tracked its ascent through his senses and felt the moment it approached the construct.


    Just before it could make contact, a wyvern suddenly swerved toward it, and at its screech, a lance of air crashed into the sphere, causing it to explode prematurely.

 Chapter 127 - 122

    So that was a failure.


    It should have been dispiriting. One of his strongest spells countered just like that. But Nick was made of sterner stuff. Yes, he knew he was in mortal danger. Yes, his options were extremely limited. But that didn''t mean it was over. It''s not over till it''s over.


    I could try to heat the air, he thought after swallowing down his disappointment. If he heated the construct of cold air, he might disrupt the delicate pressure difference they needed for maximum destructive power.


    The problem was as obvious as it was frustrating: one wyvern outclassed him in raw magical might. Eight working in unison, at full strength, dwarfed anything he could muster. He suspected they''d swat aside any further attempt at subversion the moment he tried it. Raw manipulation certainly wouldn''t overwhelm them if the [Vacuum Sphere] hadn''t been enough.


    A shuffle of footsteps on his right startled Nick out of his grim reverie. Pivoting, he saw two battered priests hovering around a third figure between them, Marthas. The Prelate was walking under his own power, albeit barely. He looked gaunt, with hunched shoulders that made even someone his size look small and eyes half-lidded with fatigue. Yet a fervent energy still lingered behind them, like embers refusing to die.


    They halted beside Nick, and one of the priests pressed a trembling hand against Marthas'' shoulder to keep him balanced, who wasted no time with pleasantries. "We must disrupt that spell," he said urgently.


    Nick nodded. "I know," he replied quietly, gaze flicking skyward. "But I don''t have enough power." The admission was frustrating, but it was the truth.


    Marthas almost smiled, though lines of pain creased his forehead. "You''re not alone, son," he said. "If I had even just half a day to rest, I''d be able to do much more, but that doesn''t mean we are completely helpless." His breath rattled as he gestured at the two priests.


    "What do you mean?" Nick asked.


    "I have a way to stop them. Sashara''s glory can smite them from the sky. But to call upon such power, one must serve as the channel. I am too depleted to carry it myself, and these two have not the stamina to funnel the necessary energies." He paused, letting the implication sink in before continuing. "That leaves you."


    "You want me to channel divine power?" Nick was hardly ignorant of how the temple operated. While the notion of summoning a celestial entity might be standard for high-level priests, Nick had never placed his faith in gods, not in his old life nor in this strange new one. He valued the privacy of his mind and had never entertained the idea of selling himself to a higher power.


    The older man coughed, wincing in pain. "Not precisely. I will shape and guide the calling. You need only act as a conduit¡ªI need your mana and your body. You are gifted enough to handle this even without training." His gaze flicked down to Nick''s forearms, where the network of azure lines glowed under his skin. "It will have to suffice."


    Nick hesitated. He loathed the idea of letting some divine presence flow through him. Whether or not Sashara was truly a goddess, Nick''s entire life¡ªboth the old one and this new iteration¡ªhad taught him to value independence from higher powers. He had no illusions that such an act could be safe.


    Yet the swirling storm above threatened to annihilate them all, and the black box Ogden had given him remained a last resort he would use only if every other option was exhausted first.


    "Are you sure I can handle it?" Nick asked, searching Marthas'' eyes.


    "We have no choice," the Prelate answered gravely. "And yes, I suspect you can endure it. My priests are too drained, and the others out there can scarcely manipulate simple spells¡ªnone of them have the skill you do." He coughed again. "We will supply the faith."


    Before he could demand more reassurances, a thunderous bellow from above jolted them. The ring of wyverns roared in unison, and the ash-laden clouds began to swirl ominously. They were close to releasing the magic.


    Marthas''s jaw set. "We have no more time to debate." He shifted behind Nick, one priest on either side and placed his broad, scarred hands on Nick''s back. The priests mirrored him, each resting a hand on Marthas'' shoulders.


    "You might feel discomfort," Marthas murmured. "Let me guide the power. Resist if it overwhelms you, but do not sever the flow entirely. We cannot risk an unexpected result. Divine summoning requires a constant connection, or our call might be diverted."


    Nick disliked the entire notion, but the alternative was letting eight monstrous wyverns flatten them. So he swallowed his trepidation, gave a quick nod, and closed his eyes. I''ll trust [Blasphemy] to protect me if the goddess tries anything truly invasive, he decided.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    There was a question in his mind as to whether the Trait would even allow the foreign power to enter his veins, but he had a feeling that as long as he actively and consciously didn''t consider it as an "external influence," then it would be fine. What would happen should he feel threatened was up in the air, but hopefully, he wouldn''t have to find out.


    "O Sashara, guiding flame,Welcome us in your warm embrace.


    Turn the infidels in charred ruin,Through the arms of your mightiest blaze."


    Marthas began to chant. The words reminded Nick of the incantations the two priests had used to summon the Servant when they battled the Hunt leader. The ash underfoot started to warm, eliciting a mild hiss as the stray moisture in the ground sizzled away.


    Nick heard the priests add their own chanting, weaving harmonies around Marthas'' words. The effect was bizarre: though Nick understood not a syllable, the cadence itself conjured images of swirling solar flares, forging new life from cosmic embers. A mild tingling coursed through his arms. The lines of [Mana Channels] responded, flaring a faint neon.


    Then it came: a creeping presence, a pressure at the edges of his awareness. If Nick had to describe it, it felt like warm honey poured into the top of his skull, oozing downward through his body. It spiked alarm in him. This was not his own mana, nor the typical synergy one experienced when collaborating on a combined ritual. No, this was something wholly Other.


    His immediate impulse was to recoil and clamp down, but he reminded himself he had no choice. If he tried to stop it, [Blasphemy] would trigger.


    He exhaled and let the power seep in, guiding it into the channels that wove through his arms and chest. The sensation proved both exhilarating and nauseating. He recognized Marthas'' signature in it, and despite it being a fraction of the man''s unwavering faith, it was scorching in its intensity.


    He discovered, with no small relief, that he had the power to stop it if he truly wanted to. Something in his own being, perhaps [Blasphemy] alone or its synergy with [Mana Channels], gave him a failsafe. If he pushed on that mental block, he could freeze the inflow. But that would doom them all. So he swallowed his fear and allowed it deeper.


    "Good, lad," Marthas murmured between lines of prayer, clearly sensing Nick''s acceptance. "Keep shaping it as I show you."


    The Prelate began whispering instructions in a halting but urgent tone: "Carve her symbol¡­here. Let the flame of Sashara trace the pattern for you." Nick obeyed, allowing the molten surge to flow from his chest, down his arms, and into the ashen soil before him. Orange fire blazed across the ground, leaving behind glowing sigils that pulsed in time with Marthas'' chanting. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    More power gathered. Nick''s teeth clacked together¡ªhe felt near to bursting. The priests behind Marthas groaned, clearly funneling their own meager dregs to sustain the incantation, but the real engine of it all came from Marthas himself, or rather from his connection to the goddess.


    It wasn''t anything like Nick''s usual style of casting. There was no conceptual rigor, no directing of the energy. This was Faith, blind and pure. The prayers and chants were merely a way to open a conduit with Her.


    He gasped as the lines along his forearms flared brighter, painfully so. The ground beneath him quivered. This is madness, a corner of his mind. I could have tried to craft a ritual. Done something rather than trust the power of a Goddess I don''t believe in.


    Up above, the wyverns'' roars spiked into a unified, resonant cry. They had reached the final stage, and the swirling cold air was condensing.


    Marthas'' voice rose in a final chant.


    "Blessed be Sashara, Ever-Burning Goddess of the Ash and the Light. Let your flame sear the wicked from the sky. Show them your glory!"


    With that, he shoved the entire weight of that scorching presence into Nick.


    A wave of power slammed into his consciousness. The impact was so intense that for a heartbeat, he forgot how to breathe. He felt the divine essence brushing against the edges of his mind, seeking a foothold, a vessel. Behind the starbursts of pain, a honey-warm voice seemed to beckon him to let go, to yield his identity so the goddess might act unimpeded.


    In the same instant, the wyverns completed their own work, and the hair on Nick''s arms and neck rose.


    Then, the air overhead collapsed inward, and a massive column of punishing wind dived from the skies like a spearing tornado. Dust and debris whirled madly, and the ground began to quake. Men screamed, and the wyverns they had been fighting screeched. Nick could only see glimpses through the ash storm. An unstoppable force of compressed wind was about to smash everything flat.


    There is no time! The voice roared. He felt the divine presence begin to seize his limbs. If he let it, it might fling some blazing miracle upward, but he also felt a primal revulsion.


    No, he thought. We''ll do it my way. That was the moment [Blasphemy] stirred, a reflex hammered into his soul by a lifetime of independence from higher powers. The trait flared, attacking the creeping infiltration. Not to destroy it, though. He had no intention of halting the assault on the wyverns¡ªjust the attempt at possession.


    What followed was an indescribable sensation. With so much of the invocation complete, Nick couldn''t exactly shove the power outside his body, and so it was forced into his [Mana Channels]. The intangible power snaked from his chest along his limbs, flowing through his hands and feet into the ash-laden ground. Each grain of ash trembled and danced, drawn into swirling patterns around him.


    Marthas and the priests gasped. They had clearly expected a searing beacon of divine flame to shoot from Nick''s body¡ªand something like the righteous Servant they''d summoned before to have taken over. Instead, the ash around them coalesced, swirling faster and faster. Embers ignited in midair, drawn from the remnants of heat in the scorched battlefield. Within seconds, those embers multiplied, forming a shape out of superheated dust and swirling soot.


    Nick shuddered, somewhere between horror and fascination. The presence was forcibly expelled from his body, shaping not a pillar of cleansing light but a terrifying figure made entirely of swirling cinders and flickering embers¡ªa cloud of ash that glowed red-hot from within. It towered a good ten or twelve feet in front of them, Where the arms should have been, stumps of swirling, ember-laden ash formed blade-like protrusions. Sparks dripped from its molten eyes.


    The priests staggered, jaws slack. Marthas inhaled sharply, something beyond shock flickering in his eyes. The chanting died in his throat. Nick felt the last vestiges of that cosmic presence slip away from his mind, leaving behind only the surging headache of overdrawn mana usage. Then, at the edge of his vision, the System displayed a new message:


    System Notification:


    You have resisted a High-tier Divine Possession.


    [Blasphemy] triggered.


    He clenched his teeth, trying not to collapse from exhaustion. So I was right. The Servant truly had tried to seize direct control.


    Another wave of dizziness crashed over him, but he forced himself upright. Now, I just have to hope that whatever this is, it will still help us.


    A bellow from above jarred him: the monstrous column of wind was descending. The swirling funnel roared, an unstoppable avalanche of pressurized air aimed straight at their location. Nick braced for the worst, but the newly formed ember colossus reacted first. With a roar that came as a deep rumbling in the air, it raised an ashen arm, wreathed in swirling coals, and thrust it skyward.


    A massive wave of dark flames soared upward, colliding with the incoming wind. A thunderous explosion shook the battlefield, sending ash and dust flying in all directions. Nick''s hair whipped around his face, and he had to rely on his senses to know what was happening. The two forces were clashing in the sky, pushing and nullifying the other, until the balance cracked, and the sky went white.

 Chapter 128 - 123

    Nick struggled to push himself upright from where the detonation had left him half-buried in ash. Each breath he drew smelled of burning cinders, and his ribs throbbed in pain.


    Slowly, carefully, he rose onto his hands and knees, blinking gritty dust from his eyelashes. No matter how many times he coughed, he couldn''t clear the ashy taste from his mouth. Yet he was alive.


    He took a moment to scan for immediate danger, letting [Wind God''s Third Eye] unfurl, and was immediately shocked. The raging swirl of wind the wyverns had woven was gone. Not weakened, not redirected. Gone.


    He peered up and was immediately forced to shut his eyes as sunlight greeted him. Where clouds had once been heavy with ash, now, for at least two miles in circumference, there was only empty blue. This ring was bordered by swirling masses of dark pyroclastic smoke that rumbled with occasional flickers of lightning.


    His wonder was brief. The hint of relief died as a new wave of pressure crashed against his senses. It''s not over yet.


    Shakily, he turned his gaze back to ground level. No matter where he looked, he couldn''t find the thing they had summoned, but his senses kept insisting it was still around. Sure enough, a few seconds later, he spotted a swirl of ash rising from the ground.


    Near the center of the battlefield, the construct was reforming. Unleashing that massive wave of dark flames must have been beyond its limits, yet it was not done. Within a minute, it had already become recognizable, though its limbs were still stubby masses of glowing embers.


    It wouldn''t take long for it to be done reforming, as Nick saw ash stirring across the battlefield, drawn by an invisible pull. Great handfuls of cinder and dust slid along the earth, slithering up onto its hulking frame like metal shavings drawn to a magnet.


    Tearing his eyes away from the sight, Nick finally looked at the other large presences in his range. The bodies of several wyverns littered the battlefield. Missing wings and charred scales explained what had led to their demise. Still, there were not enough bodies for it to be the whole flock, and he doubted he was lucky enough that they had been turned to ash. That meant the colossus still had a job to do.


    He fumbled mentally for the link he had felt in the fleeting moment after its creation, but there was nothing. No thread of control, no ephemeral bond. He tried to will it to turn its attention upward, but it offered no acknowledgment.


    Several System notifications blinked at the edges of his vision¡ªlikely details about the kill rewards for the wyverns or the summoning. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to check them. Nick forced himself to stand, ignoring the pain in his knees. If the colossus was not being controlled, they could be in more danger than they had been with the wyverns alone.


    "Nicholas!" a hoarse voice called. He turned to see Marthas hobbling toward him. The man''s face was a mask of grime and dried blood, with rivers of crimson trailing from his eyes and ears. Clearly, the botched summoning had greatly damaged him, even more than it had Nick. And yet, he was still on his feet.


    Where Marthas had the resilience of a Prestige class to protect him, and [Blasphemy] had saved Nick from possession, the two priests had nothing to shield them, and they lay prone behind the Prelate, dead. Nick felt a pang of sorrow. The cost of this fiasco was mounting.


    Marthas braced himself against the remains of a charred trunk, breathing hard. "It''s¡­ still active," he managed, voice heavy with pain. "But it''s not¡­ answering my¡­commands."


    "Mine either. The connection snapped off." Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to decide on a course of action because several bellows echoed from above.


    Five battered wyverns swooped down from the sky, and Nick noticed savage burns across their scales and welts where the dark flames must have hit them. Two of them even flew with an awkward, listing motion, visibly missing large sections of their wing membrane.


    Again, Nick extended a portion of what little mana was left in him towards the colossus, trying to will it to react, but nothing happened.


    Before he could despair, Marthas smeared some of his blood on his throat and bellowed, "Strike them down!"


    His eyes lit with a final surge of righteous fervor, and something in his tone carried a vestige of divine power. The colossus finally reacted, slowly turning towards them. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another terrifying moment of silence stretched until it roared and pivoted toward the descending wyverns. Ash swirled around its arms as it readied itself for combat.


    It waited until the wyverns were closer, displaying a surprising amount of understanding, before unleashing a volley of molten projectiles from its arms.


    The beasts scattered in a flurry of flapping wings and shrieking roars, but several blasts exploded mid-maneuver, scorching already burned scales and provoking even more furious screeches.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Thus began a furious dance, and the wyverns responded by releasing their formidable magic. Razor-sharp gusts sliced chunks of ashen flesh from the colossus''s arms, severing entire layers of newly formed matter. It roared in pain or rage, staggering, only to reabsorb more ash from the ground to rebuild itself and engage once more.


    It reminded Nick eerily of his [Vitality Drain], similar in scale to when he''d used dozens of fae as batteries. The colossus devoured the battlefield''s detritus, fueling its regeneration even as the wyverns struck it, seemingly impossible to put down. But conversely, it couldn''t land a decisive blow, as the wyverns soared and banked, relying on gusts of wind to enhance their mobility, allowing them to avoid both molten rocks and plumes of fire.


    It was a stalemate, Nick realized with dismay. The colossus would regenerate indefinitely while the wyverns systematically dissected it from a safe altitude. He suspected that eventually, the colossus would get lucky with a lethal shot, but that was hardly guaranteed, and with how indiscriminate the flying monsters were, they couldn''t afford to find out.


    Many of the surviving men were too wounded to do more than hunker down behind debris and try not to get caught in the crossfire, but a quick look told Nick that the wyverns they had been fighting had been taken out in the explosion.


    Then, a surge of hope: Nick spotted a figure sprinting across the battlefield, cloak billowing, sword flickering with lightning. Arthur was dirty and injured but undeniably alive. His arrival altered the entire dynamic as he joined the colossus in attacking from below, forcing the wyverns to widen their focus. Nick''s heart surged with cautious optimism.


    But as soon as the old swordsman pressed the advantage, jumping up to try and ground one of them, the wyverns changed tactics. They bellowed, and one soared overhead, unleashing a fierce wind bomb that blasted the ground near Eugene''s regrouped men, sending them scattering. Another summoned a swirling vortex that threatened to ensnare the colossus from behind.


    The chaotic scene intensified, with deadly blasts crisscrossing the sky with renewed ferocity. Ash swirled in violent eddies. The colossus retaliated with larger waves of flame, blotting out patches of the sky in dark flames. The men on the ground had to retreat, or risk being caught in the crossfire.


    Arthur changed tactics and approached from the side, shooting lightning from his blade. The speed of his maneuver allowed him to cut through a swooping wyvern''s flank in midair, leaving a smoking wound. The beast shrieked, losing altitude.


    Immediately, Eugene followed through with a fire beam, punching a hole in its other wing. Screeching piteously, the battered creature crashed into the ground, where a flurry of soldiers swarmed it, stabbing and slashing until they ended its misery. The men roared in triumph at their victory.


    Buoyed by success, the combined efforts from the colossus''s fiery onslaught, Arthur''s lightning bolts, Eugene''s beams, and the battered but determined adventurers chipped away at the remaining wyverns.


    Each was already severely injured. Now, with coordinated strikes, they were no longer unstoppable. One by one, the giant reptiles fell. Some tumbled from the sky in limp freefall; others were left shrieking and flailing as they crashed. After ten minutes of intense, chaotic fighting, the five were whittled down to two, then one, until finally, the last collapsed, a smoking ruin smothered by an ashen arm.


    But even as the joy of victory spread across the field, Nick barely heard it, as his attention was on the colossus. By all rights, a summon should vanish once its foes were destroyed¡ªespecially if it was called to accomplish that goal alone.


    Yet, the towering figure of ash and soot remained where it was.


    Marthas raised his voice again, but it lacked the power it once had, "Return¡­ return to your plane!"


    The colossus made no sign of compliance. Instead, it turned slowly in Nick''s direction, its ember eyes narrowing as if fixating on him specifically. A hush gripped the battlefield, and the men''s cheers abruptly stifled. The creature took a single step, shaking the earth. The swirl of soot around it hissed and crackled.


    Nick''s stomach lurched with foreboding. He had no reason to be singled out. But then again, he was the one who had channeled the energy in that botched summoning. He had apparently endowed it with a version of [Vitality Drain]. It might want more, now that its primary objective is complete.


    The tension shattered when Arthur, reading the cues, hurled a massive lightning bolt at the colossus, striking it square in the shoulder.


    Nick expected it to reel back, but shockingly, it did not move. Instead, it tanked the hit, absorbing it into its mass. The swirling embers expanded, and its giant arms bulged with fresh lumps of molten dust.


    A shocked cry escaped some of the men. Arthur cursed under his breath, jumping back. The colossus twisted to face him but then pivoted again toward Nick once it was clear the old man wouldn''t attack again. A horrible realization struck him: with each attack it consumed, it would grow.


    Marthas gritted his teeth, stepping forward despite his battered state. "Stop," he commanded. "Your purpose is fulfilled! I command you in Sashara''s name¡ª"


    But the colossus''s only response was a rumbling hiss, ignoring the Prelate''s authority. Its arms ignited in black flame, and molten cinders began swirling around them menacingly. Then, it took another step in Nick''s direction, evidently having decided on its target.


    "Get away from it!" Eugene shouted, already unleashing a beam of fire at the colossus''s flank. The unstoppable creature shrugged it off, pausing just long enough to absorb the flames. Then, it resumed its lumbering steps, ignoring the other threats. The men scattered, uncertain whether to keep attacking or flee.


    A weird calm fell over Nick''s mind as he assessed the situation. If it reaches me, I don''t have the power to hold it off. And while I don''t want to die, I can''t let it eat me for another reason. If it could take [Vitality Drain] from me, it can take other abilities. Things like [Blasphemy]. And that was not something he could allow.


    He bit his lip. Ogden had said to use the box only if everything was truly hopeless. This might qualify. Yet even now, Nick hesitated. The colossus had just gone through a grueling fight; maybe it wasn''t unstoppable. And who knew what horrors the black box might unleash? The memory of the alchemist''s warning still echoed in his mind. It could save or doom them all¡ªthere was no guarantee.


    As subtly as he could, Nick began to carve a specific set of runes three hundred feet behind him.


    He stepped back a pace, and the colossus advanced, accompanied by a swirl of cinders. The closer it got, the stronger Nick''s sense that it was hungry, as more soot and ash from all around was dragged towards it.


    Arthur rushed in for another strike, this time unleashing a wave of water. Unfortunately, it lacked the raw power of his lightning and exploded into steam before reaching its target. The colossus flailed a limb toward Arthur, sending a surge of superheated cinders that forced him to dodge. Eugene attempted another attack from the side, but the colossus simply shrugged it off. Everything they tried just kept failing.


    Nick didn''t allow fear to consume him, instead focusing on carving more runes. He had no idea if it would work, but he saw no other option besides the black box, and he wasn''t ready for that yet.


    A hush settled. Soldiers leveled their crossbows, but no one fired, worried about inadvertently strengthening the monster. The colossus took another step forward, now a scant twenty feet from Nick. He could feel its heat like a furnace and see the swirling coals that formed its chest cavity. Its ember eyes flared, then glowed with something akin to ravenous glee.


    It wants to consume me. He could sense a gnawing pull emanating from within it, seeking to latch onto his mana. He braced, sweat dripping from his temples. This is it. If the colossus consumed him, it would probably become unstoppable. An image of the ever-growing monster making its way towards Floria flashed through his mind, and Nick knew he couldn''t let that happen.


    Finally, he finished his circle and began running towards it, this time actually trying to get away.


    His speed at this point would have been classified as superhuman on Earth, but that didn''t carry much weight here, where a simple guardsman possessed the same physical attributes. The colossus only had to take a few steps to reach him.


    The runes began glowing.

 Chapter 129 - 124

    A Rite of Banishment was a relatively simple ritual. It needed only three components to work. The first was that he who had performed the summoning had to be the one to carve the runes. This was not always possible since when spirits went free, they usually prioritized killing any who had control over them, but there were ways around it, even if they significantly weakened the end result.


    The second was that the summoned creature had to willingly walk into the circle. Again, this wasn''t an easy task, but subterfuge and guile often sufficed.


    The last and most important factor was that both sides had to have fulfilled the terms of the summoning.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be hard to determine if this requirement had been met. However, in this particular instance, the summoning had been done by four different people with different desired outcomes. While they all wanted the result to be the wyverns'' defeat, that wasn''t all the requirements they placed on the summon, whether consciously or unconsciously.


    Nick was pretty sure he hadn''t accidentally fed the colossus a secondary objective, but given that it had copied his [Vitality Drain], which he''d certainly not meant to allow, he couldn''t be sure. What he did know was that the priests had wanted the original summons to possess him¡ªwhether permanently or just long enough to win wasn''t clear, but it didn''t really matter, given that had he allowed it, the divine presence would have fundamentally changed who he was. Therefore, It made sense that this twisted creature would consider him its highest priority.


    It has taken [Vitality Drain] from me, fire magic from Marthas, leaving the two priests to grant it its purpose¡ªone to kill the wyverns and one to possess me.


    All in all, this was a gamble. If the Rite of Banishment hit the three requirements, even if just obliquely, then the monster would be forcibly ejected from reality. If it lacked even one, it would not affect it.


    The runes began glowing as Nick fed them the meager mana he had left, praying to whatever entity was listening that it would work.


    As soon as the colossus stepped fully onto the circle, a glowing golden barrier sprung up around it, cutting it off from the environment. Nick felt the magic go to work, tearing away at its connection to the material world.


    The monster didn''t seem to appreciate the surprise, as it released an earth-shaking growl and slammed its fists against the barrier, but it was too late. Nothing it could do from the inside would break the ritual until it had fulfilled its purpose.


    Nick watched with bathed breath, waiting for the monster to start dissipating. Any moment now.


    When a few more seconds went by, and nothing happened, he felt his shoulders sag, but dutifully turned and started running again. Behind him, the sound of the circle shattering as it found no purchase seemed like a death knell, but he spared it no thought, consumed as he was with putting as much distance between himself and the colossus.


    A flash of lightning streaked from the opposite side; Thunder boomed, and the ground shook, but the monster absorbed the lightning arcs once more. Arthur growled in frustration and dived away just in time to avoid being snatched up by the molten limb that lashed out. He tumbled across the ground, swearing, but was unharmed as the colossus rumbled on.


    Nick felt the rush of frantic footfalls behind him. Men rushed about, shooting skills and arrows at it, drawing the monster''s attention away from him. Once it had turned around, Eugene shouted, "Back! Everyone, back!"


    Then he clutched something to his chest, a red amulet the size of a walnut, before smashing it against his breastplate. A dome of translucent fire erupted forth, expanding around him and most of the surviving soldiers.


    The colossus roared in indignation. It swelled with dark flames, spewing death from its arms in their direction, while men scrambled to huddle behind the flame shield. Despite being in the opposite direction, Nick felt the heat on his back, and the edges of his hair crisped up. A wave of flames drifted too close to the two priests'' bodies, disintegrating them in a flash.


    The red barrier flickered as the colossus hammered it with another wave, cracking at the edges. Eugene grimaced, pushing more power into the artifact. However strong the defensive enchantment was, however, it wasn''t designed to withstand an onslaught of near-divine black flame. They might have mere moments before it collapsed.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Nick forced himself to face the single option left. He fumbled inside his tattered cloak, retrieving the small, ebony-lacquered box that Ogden had entrusted to him before their expedition.


    Opening it felt like a betrayal of everything that had taught him caution with unknown arcana. But the colossus was unstoppable, driven by a savage hunger for Nick''s essence that would see it destroy them all. If this final recourse was lethal, so be it. They''d be dead anyway. This way, it won''t be able to get to Floria.


    The box in his hands was small and unassuming. "Only when you''re sure there''s no other way." Ogden had said. Well, he definitely felt sure now.


    The colossus must have sensed something because it turned, abandoning its attempt despite being so close to victory. More black flames coiled around its arms, sending visible distortions through the air. The ground quaked again, and Nick stumbled, deafened by the roaring of his own blood. Swallowing, he flicked the box''s catch open with a trembling thumb.


    The lid rose, revealing a small, dull green sphere the size of a large marble resting on a satin cushion¡ªa monster core. Unlike typical cores that Nick had seen, though, this one was polished into an orb, and it bore a mesmerizing array of microscopic symbols etched across its surface. It looked almost like an elaborate puzzle box in miniature, each shape overlapping the others in swirling, fractal patterns.


    For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Nick felt a lump of dread in his throat. Did it fail? Was it broken when I was tossed around? Then, a static sensation raced up his arm, and the green core lifted gently from the cushion, levitating under its own power. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A feral bellow ripped from the colossus as if in protest. At the same time, it threw a raging torrent of black flame directly at Nick in a final attempt to obliterate him. There was no time to dodge, nor did he have the power to shield himself. His heart pounded, expecting immolation. But at that moment, the core flared with an emerald glow, and the black flames disintegrated midair, collapsing into harmless particles that drifted away like motes of dust. Nick was left unscathed, blinking in shock.


    A calm, feminine voice reverberated across the battlefield, tinny and oddly mechanical: "Stage One: Nigredo¡ªInitiated." Nick froze, feeling goosebumps rise on his skin. The men cowering behind the flame shield gaped at him in confusion.


    Reacting with fury, the colossus began rumbling his way and unleashed more flame. Churning black fire soared in thick arcs, each one easily potent enough to obliterate him. But as soon as they neared the levitating core, they vanished into green sparks.


    The colossus roared a second time, settling into position by solidifying the molten cinders around its feet, and unleashed a plume of volcanic ash that crackled with stolen electricity¡ªyet it, too, was dissolved upon nearing the orb.


    Nick had no idea what was happening, but it was going much better than he''d feared. This likely meant the downside was yet to come, or Ogden wouldn''t have cautioned him so seriously.


    His entire attention was fixated on the green sphere. The lines of runes across its surface glowed now, swirling in patterns that Nick''s senses could barely begin to parse.


    Then, suddenly, it drifted away from Nick, gliding forward. The monster seemingly recognized the threat as it lurched backward, attempting to retreat enough to prepare an even more powerful attack. Crackling black streams surged from its arms, twisting toward the orb in a last-ditch effort to disrupt it. But like those before it, these, too, dissolved into nothingness before making contact. Even the clumps of molten soot that the colossus hurled at it disintegrated.


    The men behind the barrier watched in stunned silence. Arthur limped to the edge, blood streaking his face and his sword hanging limply at his side, while dragging Marthas with him, whose face was twisted in pain and whose eyes were locked on the orb. It was hard to say whether he recognized the device or if he was just as clueless as the rest.


    Finally, the green core hovered no more than ten feet from the colossus''s chest. The monster attempted to swat it away, but its limb simply vanished upon contact, dissolving into motes that scattered in the wind. It bellowed in rage, rearing back, yet half of its torso was gone in the next instant. Then, the orb pulsed again, and a surge of emerald light flared across the battlefield.


    The colossus ceased to exist. One moment, it was a towering mass of cinders; the next, it was nothing more than a swirl of dusty air, drifting away in the breeze. There was no meltdown, no apocalyptic explosion¡ªit was simply gone¡ªerased from reality.


    Nick choked on a gasp, struggling to process what he had seen. The orb had undone the colossus in an instant, but the phenomenon did not stop there. All across the clearing, the charred remains of wyverns glowed with greenish motes. Cracked scales and severed claws¡ªany piece infused with leftover magic crumbled, disintegrating into faint lights. The half-buried bodies of fallen men also dissolved. Even the churning clouds circling the corners of the dungeon vanished, leaving only harsh sunlight and swirling dust.


    The same faint voice reverberated again, unsettlingly calm: "Stage Two: Albedo¡ªAbout to Commence." Nick shuddered, feeling the hair on his arms stand on end. From his faint knowledge of alchemy, he remembered that in certain traditions, Nigredo was the blackening or decomposition stage, while Albedo was the whitening or purification stage.


    It was clearly going to follow through the subsequent phases, but since he had no idea what that might mean, he wasn''t about to celebrate.


    The orb hovered in the air, pulsing softly. With each pulse, Nick felt a gentle wave of pressure on his mind, as if it were scanning or searching. His instincts screamed caution, so he turned back to his father and the battered survivors, urging them to stay behind the shield.


    Arthur didn''t heed his warning and soon joined Nick, glancing warily at the orb. "What the hell is that thing?"


    Nick shook his head, helpless. "Something Ogden gave me in case things were desperate. I had no idea what it would do, but he said it''s extremely dangerous."


    "And what is it doing?" Eugene said from behind the diminishing red flame shield, staring at the orb as it levitated motionless.


    Nick swallowed. "I don''t know, but I think we should leave. Now."


    The artifact was seemingly content to keep pulsing, but he wouldn''t wager on it lasting long. Sooner or later, it was going to progress, and Albedo meant purification. He did not want to be subjected to that.


    A scramble ensued as the men snapped out of their stupor. Their carefully arranged packs had been scattered during the battle, and no one, not even the greediest adventurers, felt inclined to waste more time searching for them.


    Just as they stepped beyond the battlefield and back into the forest, the artificial voice came again. "Preparations complete. Bringing light and clarity to the Prima Materia."

 Chapter 130 - 125

    A heartbeat after the announcement, something shifted within the orb, and a white pillar of light shot skyward, dazzling and so intense that Nick''s eyes watered even if he had his back to it. Men who dared to look back found themselves clutching at their eyes, groaning in pain. The pillar shot higher and higher until it surpassed the distant clouds, illuminating the afternoon sky.


    Arthur was the first to break from the stupor and raised an arm to shield his face. Everyone else followed suit, turning around. Not that it will help much. We have no idea what that damn thing is doing.


    They might have stood gaping in place, but Eugene bellowed, "Move! Run, damn it!"


    His roar jolted the expedition from its stupor. Running without sight was a complex task, but that was what Dex was for, helping them navigate as they stumbled over debris and the remnants of charred trees that had yet to decay.


    Nick followed, pushing hard to keep pace despite the protests from his sore ribs and pulsing head. Soon, however, a new symptom presented itself, drawing shouts of surprise.


    No matter what he did to try to stop it, thin smoke escaped his flesh. The same thing happened to everyone around him, though some looked like they were escaping a house fire while others barely emitted any.


    The feeling was unlike any Nick had ever experienced before. It was like the light was drawing something out of him despite never actually interacting with his mana. Whatever the smoke was, his senses told him he did not want it inside himself, as it felt oily and dirty. Albedo is the purification. Does that mean it''s drawing out impurities?


    He was half tempted to stop to understand how it affected him when [Blasphemy] should have protected him, but even Nick wasn''t that reckless.


    Apparently, he still wasn''t fast enough because Eugene snarled, grabbing his arm and pushing him forward. "Keep moving!"


    Once teeming with dense foliage, the Green Ocean was now scarred by the earlier meltdown, filled with wispy, leftover smoke from the repeated explosions, which mixed with the residue they left wherever they passed.


    Then, a few minutes later, a familiar chime-like tone echoed across the forest as if it were coming from a few feet away. That mechanical, feminine voice spoke again, sounding unnervingly close: "Stage Two: Albedo complete. Commencing Stage Three: Citrinitas."


    Nick''s heart jolted. The men around him stumbled at the announcement, and while Eugene barked an order to keep moving, the sudden change nearly knocked them off their feet as the smoke abruptly stopped pouring, leaving them all feeling drained.


    The blinding white glow deepened into a golden hue that spilled across the forest, turning the blackened trunks and ashen ground into a surreal sight. Gone was the harsh brilliance; in its place, a soft, molten gold suffused every crevice like sunlight at dusk.


    Nick''s entire body tingled in response. Something stirred from deep within him as though the light resonated with the same place that magic did. Citrinitas is the finding of the inherent solar light. Now that it''s done purifying us, it must be trying to draw something out.


    A hush fell over the men as they tried to adjust to the changes. Some stumbled, while others swayed as if hammered by an invisible wave. Alarmed, Nick activated [Wind God''s Third Eye] briefly, ignoring the stinging dryness in his coils. Immediately, he felt the thrumming hum of the orb''s new energy swirling across the area. It was not an attack¡ªmore of an expansive presence that probed everything it touched.


    A familiar message appeared at the edge of his vision:


    [Blasphemy] has negated a high-tier alchemical transmutation attempt.


    His eyes widened, and he turned to his companions, half expecting they''d be twisted into abominations if the orb''s metamorphic energies found them lacking, but¡­ it didn''t happen. They staggered, momentarily disoriented, but then resumed moving with no sign of change.


    In a surprising turn of events, the two most powerful among them¡ªArthur and Marthas¡ªfaced the worst backlash. The old swordsman coughed violently, droplets of blood spattering the ground as the Prelate sagged. His eyes rolled back in his skull, bleeding from every orifice. They looked shocked, as if they had been hammered internally by some unstoppable force.


    Eugene caught Arthur mid-fall and hoisted him over a shoulder. Nearby, two soldiers hurried to Marthas'' side, propping him up. The Prelate could barely keep his feet under him as blood dribbled down his chin, and he mumbled something about "divine rewriting," though it was evident he wasn''t fully present.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Help anyone who slows down!" Eugene roared, ignoring his own exhaustion. "We have to get away!"


    By now, the golden light was so intense that it had consumed the horizon. Nick was not under the illusion that merely outrunning it was feasible, but perhaps the effect might diminish with distance.


    So they pressed on, running through the half-burnt underbrush and the blackened remains of the forest, guided only by Eugene''s instincts, as they had no more rangers, and the forest was so different from what it had been that no landmark would help them. No one dared stop, not even to address bleeding wounds that had reopened.


    Finally, after a harrowing hour, they arrived at the old campsite from the previous night, where the trees started to look green again and the forest lost some of its otherworldly glow. Over half the men collapsed, gasping for air or scrambling for leftover water. Some rummaged through their meager packs for potions, hoping for a stroke of luck, though Nick doubted that even if they had any left, the vials would have withstood the rough treatment.


    Eugene gave them a couple minutes before standing back up, grim-faced. "We can''t stop here." He cast a wary look over his shoulder, where the golden light still bathed the sky. "It''s still affecting us, I can feel it."


    No one argued, but the men''s stamina was low after the numerous battles. Nick''s limbs quivered, and he was more than half sure that if he pushed himself further, he would collapse and never rise again.


    Before they could get up, however, the voice returned, echoing across the forest with a surprising hint of uncertainty: "Stage Three: Citrinitas, complete. Attempting Stage Four: Rubedo."


    Rubedo is the final phase of classical alchemy, the realization of the magnum opus. Something that should technically lead to enlightenment. Given how intense the previous phases had been, however, it didn''t bode well. He still had no idea what Albedo and Citrinitas had done to them, but he knew that if it had been positive, Ogden wouldn''t have cautioned him.


    A few seconds later, the mechanical voice crackled again, "Rubedo¡­failing. Beginning to self-destruct to prevent Negation."


    Nick spun around, eyes wide with alarm. His father''s face turned ashen, even under the golden glow. A single, dreadful beat of silence settled over them.


    Then, a cataclysmic explosion bloomed from the direction of the battlefield. There was no buildup, just an immediate and devastating flash of colors. For half a second, Nick saw a kaleidoscope of swirling arcs, unnatural shades of green, red, and gold intermingling in an eruption that tore the horizon as if by some cosmic hand. A thunderous roar followed, swallowing every lesser sound.


    Miles away as they were, the shockwave raced toward them with terrifying speed. The ground beneath Nick''s boots rolled as if it were in the grip of an earthquake, and he felt his mouth hang open in shock.


    Adrenaline jolted him into action a moment later. He forced mana into his battered arms, ignoring the pain of his overused channels. If he didn''t shield them, he was pretty sure they would be atomized by the wave of alchemical fire.


    Gritting his teeth, he cast [Force Barrier], though he had no illusions¡ªhe didn''t have nearly enough mana to mount a barrier strong enough for an explosion of this magnitude, but it was his only hope. Thus, Nick poured everything he had managed to recover in the past hour into it. A translucent dome shimmered around them. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men stared at the approaching swirl of rainbow-like flames in silent terror. Eugene, still holding Arthur, braced against the edge of the barrier, pulling the old man behind him. Marthas'' supporters dragged him closer to the center. The soldiers and adventurers huddled together, none deluded enough to think they could outrun such a blast.


    Then it hit.


    The world vanished in a blaze of alchemical fire, and a torrent of prismatic colors battered the [Force Barrier]. Nick screamed as the strain on his channels soared. Red lines flashed under his skin, feeling like they''d tear him apart from the inside. The dome flickered, cracks spreading like spiderwebs, threatening to collapse at any moment. Gusts of scalding wind roared all around, snapping branches and toppling trees.


    Nick saw glimpses of molten bark flying through the conflagration. Then, earsplitting thunder nearly deafened him. Spots danced across his vision, and an acrid stench of magical burn assaulted his senses.


    Hold it. He clung to that single thought, pouring every last ounce of willpower into the barrier. No higher power would come to their aid¡ªonly the battered remnants of his magical reserves. He braced for the dome''s collapse, expecting that any second now, the unstoppable wave of meltdown would tear them apart.


    But it didn''t give way¡ªat least not immediately. Nick balanced on the knife edge of meltdown for a frozen eternity, his mind a swirl of agony. The multicolored fires hammered the outer edges of the barrier, each new wave threatening to carve another chunk out of its integrity. He heard men crying out, though the roar made it almost impossible to parse words. And yet, he kept feeding the barrier mana, somehow dragging more up.


    It should have been over. He knew for certain he didn''t have enough power, and yet, it kept coming from somewhere deep within.


    Each breath hurt. Just¡­ hold¡­ Nick repeated in his mind, not letting himself linger on the impossibility of it all, afraid that it would all vanish if he did.


    A few seconds later, another prismatic wave battered them, somehow more intense than the last. Nick''s vision started blackening at the edges, and he fought to remain conscious.


    He felt the dome buckle, cracks forming from top to bottom, and pressed his will into a final reinforcement, conjuring Algiz runes around the barrier''s perimeter to give it all just a bit more stability. It bought them a few seconds.


    Eugene let out a roar, pushing through the crowd to plant the tip of his sword on the ground beside him. At first, Nick didn''t understand; then he heard him mouth some words, felt a rush of heat, and realized he was creating a secondary barrier around them. A wave of orange-red flames erupted to surround the flickering barrier, absorbing part of the onslaught. Nick exhaled a ragged breath¡ªany relief at this point was welcome.


    Then, from behind, more men surged in, lifting what was left of their shields. They fitted the metal edges together, and their combined mana wove a new perimeter; the lines of shimmering light they created integrated seamlessly with Eugene''s flames.


    Nick could feel the structure reinforcing his battered shield.


    Bit by bit, that union gave him a small window to breathe. His arms still quivered from the strain, but the crushing pressure had significantly diminished with the men''s help.


    The alchemical fires roared for a full minute. Nick''s frantic heartbeat counted each second, each feeling like a year. He saw the dome above crack and mend repeatedly.


    Finally, Nick felt the unnatural strength leave him. He tasted blood in his mouth, and he knew he couldn''t go on.


    "Stand down!" Eugene''s voice boomed, half-lost in the torrent. "Let us hold it."


    Nick nodded dazedly, feeling the [Force Barrier] unravel. The translucent shell broke apart, leaving only Eugene''s blazing ring of fire and the golden shield lattice behind. He nearly collapsed onto his knees but managed to stagger, leaning on his father''s back.


    Finally, the meltdown wave slowed. One last sizzling swirl battered the shield''s exterior, but after a heartbeat of tense stillness, the storm faded, leaving only silence behind.

 Chapter 131 - 126

    With the caution of men who had survived one encounter with death too many, they slowly began lowering their guard. The golden ring of shields opened, and Eugene''s flames dwindled to flickers before vanishing entirely. Nick breathed in a lungful of ash-laden air, struggling to push himself upright.


    We''re alive, he realized with disbelief. We actually made it through everything. It''s over.


    The silence that followed the meltdown felt anything but normal. Nothing moved. No wind whistled, and there weren''t even any sounds of trees falling that one would expect after such an explosion.


    For a moment, Nick wondered if he had gone partially deaf. Then, the men collectively gasped. Eugene cursed under his breath, and Nick lifted his weary gaze to see what else had happened.


    He was surprised to see that there was still a forest where he had expected to find a scorched hellscape or perhaps the complete annihilation of everything. However, it was not one filled with living green trees, nor was it the charcoal black of the battlefield.


    Instead, an otherworldly grove of dark glass stretched as far as he could see. Towering trunks gleamed like obsidian, and leaves¡ªor what had been leaves¡ªhad become jagged fragments of translucent crystal.


    It felt like a bizarre dream. The men stepped forward cautiously, making a crunching sound as their boots crushed what had once been grass. Nick blinked. Even the weeds and low bushes had turned into tiny black shards, each angle glinting in the fading sunlight.


    "This is¡­" Eugene muttered, trailing off in astonishment. He turned to Nick, who was still staring in wonder. "Do you have any idea if it''s safe?"


    Nick hummed, trying to interpret what his passive senses were telling him. "I¡­ think so," he murmured. "The orb must have used the power it gathered from the colossus and the wyverns to transmute everything into¡­ it looks like some kind of inert crystal." It took him a minute, but he finally managed to pinpoint the sensation it was giving off. "It''s like a mana core but completely empty."


    A man few walked to the nearest tree, a large elm that had become a smooth, black-glass column with hundreds of crystal leaves. He tapped it with the hilt of his sword, producing a ringing sound. Another man pried loose a chunk of crystal that might have been a root. He inspected it, pushing some power against it, only to discard it with a disappointed grunt when it didn''t react.


    Nick limped forward, ignoring the biting pain from extreme mana exhaustion. He reached out, gently pressing his palm against another trunk, and almost recoiled at the chill that seeped from the crystal surface. Yeah, this thing is completely empty. In a way, that means the transmutation was a success, as it didn''t leave any residue behind, but I almost wish it hadn''t been. An entire forest''s worth of mana cores¡­ You could buy a country with that. Pity.


    He closed his eyes, sending a faint thread of mana in an exploratory probe, though even that small exertion stung sharply. As expected, his power found no purchase. There was no way to recharge the empty crystals, at least not without extremely lengthy and complicated procedures that would significantly reduce their worth.


    He pulled his hand away, shaking his head. "It''s definitely inert," he explained, massaging the throbbing lines on his forearm. "No man inside. Without a longer study, I can''t be certain, but to me, it really looks like the same material as a mana core. Unfortunately, since it''s not charged, it''s basically worthless. It''s the same kind of stuff that gets sold at the market as baubles for kids."


    At that, half a dozen men groaned, though some continued to snap off bits of glassy leaves or bark. They probably hoped that the novelty would still make them sell. Given that we lost all our loot, I can''t criticize them. Sure, the levels are nice, but one would expect a grand bounty from an expedition like this.


    Still, Eugene nodded gravely. "Even if this glass isn''t dangerous, we shouldn''t linger," he declared, loud enough for all to hear. "We can''t risk staying here in case something else happens." Though Nick doubted the orb had more phases left¡ªself-destruct typically meant an end¡ªhe understood his father''s caution. They had certainly gone through enough surprises for a lifetime.


    "Oh! Look at your last System message!" One of the men called, sounding excited.


    Exclamations of surprise continued until Nick succumbed to curiosity and tugged at the feeling lingering in the back of his mind, being careful not to acknowledge all the other notifications that awaited his attention. I''ll handle those later.


    CONGRATULATIONS


    You have survived [Purification] through alchemical means. Your body has expelled enough impurities to grant you a permanent +2 to physical stats. Your path will be easier. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So that''s what that was. Huh, I guess it wasn''t all bad then.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The men certainly thought so because they grinned widely. Noticing his confused look, Eugene shook his head. "Sometimes I forget you''re still a kid. If you want, I''ll explain this in more detail later, when we aren''t all so tired. But in short, any system message that mentions your "path" talks about things that affect your Prestige class chances. Getting one positive message like this usually means that if you can reach level 100, you should be able to rank up and won''t be stuck. Two such messages mean it will be almost certain. It''s a rare gift."


    "That makes sense," he replied, avoiding any mention of previous similar messages. If his father wanted to discuss this privately, there must be a good reason for it.


    Nick did feel a little bit better. Not much, but enough that the idea of walking didn''t make him nauseous anymore. He was also intensely curious about what his father wanted to keep from the others, but he knew to be patient.


    And so they trudged on. It took almost an hour of cautious stepping and weaving between glass trunks, but eventually, the sea of crystal began to thin.


    Whispers circulated among the men, speculating whether the material might still be valuable to bring back and sell away from Floria. It was a fruitless discussion, but it helped pass the time, so Nick didn''t bother reiterating his assessment. If their way of coping with nearly dying multiple times was to gossip, he wouldn''t deny them that.


    Nick''s best guess was that the crystal forest might eventually store mana, though it would take decades, if not centuries, before it charged enough to be worth the trip. It would eventually be a very valuable piece of land, but that was no immediate benefit, and he suspected that the local fauna would change alongside the forest, making it very hazardous to try and venture within.


    It will likely draw significant interest from powerful nobles in the future, but that''s a concern for another time.


    Finally, they reached the edge of the transformed zone. Ahead, the forest regained its familiar shape, with lush leaves, towering trees, and the occasional sound of animal life. Only now that he heard it again did Nick realize how unsettling its absence had been.


    The march continued for hours until the sun had set. Just as the last light was about to fade, they stumbled upon a spacious clearing, large enough to accommodate them all and surrounded by oak trees. If it weren''t for the constant burning in his veins and the ache he felt throughout his body, Nick might have felt almost at ease.


    Adrenaline and fear of another catastrophe had ensured no one who could still physically walk would complain, but now that they stopped, it became clear they were all about to crash.


    Eugene sighed, drawing them into a loose half-circle around him. "We''ll camp here," he said. "I would have preferred to push further, but I can tell that half of you will collapse if we keep going." His voice held no illusions of coddling, just a practical acceptance that they were close to their limits. "But tomorrow," he continued, "we''ll wake up at dawn and won''t stop until we''re home. It will be a forced march through the next night if necessary."


    Nick blinked. "But... that will take well over a day. We''re still at least fifty miles from Floria." Given that they were carrying several injured and even the healthiest among them were suffering from burns, it didn''t seem feasible.


    And I can''t brew anything. I haven''t found any ingredients suitable for a healing potion, and even if I had everything I needed, I''m way too tired to oversee the process.


    Eugene grimaced. "I know. But we can''t stay longer than absolutely necessary, not with so many injuries. We have to get Arthur and Marthas to better healers."


    Nick glanced toward the center of the clearing, where the two men who had carried them last had gently laid the powerhouses. Both were unconscious yet alive, their chests rising and falling with shaky breaths. Blood still caked their ears and lips, though at least it had stopped flowing. Nick suspected that, ironically, their immense power had led them to absorb more of the orb''s transmutation attempt, causing internal damage.


    If I had to guess, I''d say that where the purification only helped anyone below Prestige, and it was actually counterproductive for them. It might have something to do with how settled they are in their "path."


    Some men asked about food, rummaging in their empty pockets or lamenting lost provisions. Eugene dismissed them with a curt wave. "Our stats are high enough to endure a few days without rations. Concentrate on water and rest. If you''re starving, gather what you can from your surroundings, but we have no time for hunts, and I don''t want anyone to go too far."


    Nick nodded at the mention of water. "I can handle that." Summoning the smallest amount of mana he could, he cast [Minor Elemental Manipulation] and coaxed droplets from the ambient humidity, condensing them into a bowl formed out of a battered helmet. The effort, minimal as it was, still made him clench his teeth. He knew his body needed a break¡ªhe''d overextended his channels half a dozen times today.


    The purification did help, but I still pushed myself too far. Even after a few hours, this is about my limit.


    The men gathered, taking turns drinking from the conjured water. Nick filled a few more bowls and passed them around. Though it wouldn''t be enough to satisfy anyone, it staved off thirst and slightly boosted morale. Then, they set about rearranging logs and clearing patches of ground for bedding. No one bothered with fires or any further illusions of comfort; exhaustion drained any desire for extra work.


    Nick settled down, feeling extremely tired. Their formidable strike group of sixty had been reduced to battered remnants, with only sixteen people emerging from the dungeon. Unsurprisingly, Marthas and Arthur had survived, but the remainder consisted of seven soldiers and five adventurers, Eugene and Nick. Still, considering the danger they faced, it was a miracle that anyone had survived at all.


    "Dad¡­ get some rest," Nick urged softly as his father trudged by, double-checking the perimeter. But Eugene shook his head.


    "I''ll keep watch alone," he insisted with quiet determination. "I''m the only one who can heal himself, and even if it wasn''t for that, I am the leader of this expedition."


    Nick frowned, "But you must be tired, too. Let the others¡ª"


    "They need all the sleep they can get, and so do you," Eugene shot back gently. "Your arms are trembling even now. Lie down. Take care of yourself. That''s an order." His tone brooked no argument. Nick opened his mouth to protest, then realized he had no strength for a watch anyway. The mania that had fueled him was gone, leaving him hollow. And if he was being honest with himself, he was scared. I know I should look at my status, but I''m nervous about what I''ll find.


    "Alright," he conceded after a moment. Perhaps a few hours of shut-eye was exactly what he needed to recover.


    The others fell into an uneasy slumber one by one. Some removed their battered armor, while others simply collapsed where they stood, drifting off.


    We''re safe for now, he reminded himself. I doubt any monster will get close for days after all those explosions. The meltdown had to have scared off anything that had survived the battle.


    At last, Nick settled down, ignoring the dull ache of muscles and the fluttering in his mind.


    Tomorrow, he told himself, I''ll take care of everything. The dungeon was behind him, but the problems in Floria remained. The beastman conflict, the weakened state of their militia, and what he''d find in his status weighed heavily on him. But for tonight, at least, he could find some rest.


    His eyelids drooped, and the last thing he saw was his father meticulously applying fire healing to a bruised limb. Finally, Nick sank into the darkness.

 Chapter 132 - 127

    Stirring from a deep sleep, Nick felt a tightness in his chest¡ªlike he had been holding something heavy all night. Every nerve in his body protested. But he was alive. That alone was enough to push him upright, blinking the sleep from his eyes.


    The clearing was draped in the predawn gloom. Most of the survivors lay sprawled across the ground, wrapped in half-burned cloaks, breathing with the ragged cadence of the truly exhausted. Silence blanketed everything, broken only by the occasional rustle of someone shifting. Very few animals had left their hiding places, even hours after the last explosion.


    Nick propped himself, rubbing at his eyelids. He exhaled slowly, clearing his mind before summoning the System''s interface.


    A torrent of notifications flooded his vision at once, each one jostling for prominence in his mind''s eye. The onslaught made him grimace. For a moment, he was tempted to put it off again, but with a sigh, he sorted them in chronological order.


    You have resisted a divine possession (Sashara''s Vanguard ¨C partial).


    +57,000 Exp


    He frowned, remembering the terrifying moment when Marthas had tried to channel Sashara''s power through him. I will have to talk to the man when he finally wakes. Or better, I should spy on the temple to understand if he views me as a heretic for rejecting the possession.


    Fifty-seven thousand exp wasn''t that much for the danger he''d been in, but it was still a decent chunk. I might be getting spoiled. People usually take years to level up, and even adventurers, who are usually faster, only get a level or two per quest, and even then only for the better ones.


    You participated in a high-tier summoning of a [Lord of Volcanic Ash (Lv. 147)].


    Reward: +125,000 Experience


    Level up!


    Nick''s brow creased. Anything with "lord" in its name was a big deal. It wasn''t surprising that it had been a prestige creature, given that it had defeated an entire flock of wyverns all at once, but he wondered how that was what ended up coming out of the summoning. It''s probably because I rejected it while it was already active. It was too late for the whole thing to collapse, but I managed to shift the direction it drew from. It must have come from a realm close to Sashara''s.


    Even though it had been botched, the System still recognized it as a "high-tier summoning," awarding him enough to boost him to Level 38.


    The next series of notifications were more puzzling:


    You fell under the [Purification Aegis] of an [Incomplete Philosopher Stone].


    [Blasphemy] has negated a portion of that purification.


    You fell under the [Exaltation Aegis] of an [Incomplete Philosopher Stone


    ] sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    [Blasphemy] has fully negated the exaltation.


    +75,000 EXP


    He read them twice, feeling his eyebrows raise. A philosophy stone is supposed to be the magnum opus of alchemy, so it''s not too surprising that Ogden''s messing with the concept, but for him to have given it to me as a weapon¡­ His skill level must be incredibly high.


    Nick rubbed the back of his neck, pursing his lips. Part of him marveled at the raw might even an incomplete philosopher stone had. Another part felt uneasy that he had set such a dangerous and unstable artifact off. We''re lucky it used all the accumulated power to transmute the forest into crystal. The amount of energy needed for that¡­ It could have easily atomized all of us.


    The 75,000 EXP from that event was less than he had expected, considering the scale of the cataclysm. He wondered if that was because he wasn''t an Alchemist, which limited his synergy with such achievements, resulting in a smaller reward. If Rhea had been here, she would have probably gotten a lot more from this whole thing.


    Finally, the last notification demanded his full attention and explained much of the weirdness he''d noticed.


    [Mana Channels] Trait has been upgraded to [Arcane Circuitry].


    After repeated exposure to divine-tier energies and resisting their effect, the user''s mana channels have evolved into a lattice more attuned to the intangible aspects of mana. This transformation has resulted in an increased capacity and affinity for esoteric spells. Your path has been altered.


    So [Mana Channels]¡ªthe trait he had literally just gained¡ªwas now [Arcane Circuitry]. That explained some things. He still had glowing lines under his skin, but he sensed a deeper complexity now.


    I wonder how much of the change comes from Sashara''s power and how much is due to the Philosopher''s Stone. It was probably a question that didn''t have an easy answer. Nick doubted many mages went through as many dangerous changes as he had, and even fewer would have come out alive.


    I''ll need time to understand what changed, he mused. Testing new abilities under calm conditions was always wise, and he''d had no such luxury in the last day''s frenzy. The mention of "increased capacity and affinity for esoteric spells" sounded promising. But if that increased potential also came with greater strain in more common magic, he''d have to tread carefully.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    NICK CROWLEY


    LEVEL


    MANA


    STR


    DEX


    CON


    INT


    WIS


    CHA


    Occultist/Human


    38


    120


    54


    58


    57


    94


    132


    93


    Blinking, he let the notifications fade.


    Clicking his fingers, Nick caused a spark through [Minor Elemental Manipulation] and was gratified to find that it didn''t take much effort to empower it until it became a fist-sized fireball, despite the pain it still caused him.


    It wasn''t an improvement on what he''d already been capable of, but considering his current state and the fact that even such a small use of mana was making his channels ache, he decided it was a good enough test to show that he hadn''t lost his ability to use the more common forms of mana.


    Considering what happened with [Force Barrier], it likely views esoteric magic as encompassing otherworldly spells¡­ That will take me a while to test fully.


    A rustle of movement drew his gaze. Several men stirred as the faintest shimmer of pale light suggested dawn was near. Nick pushed himself to stand, wincing at the stiffness in his limbs. It seems my CON still isn''t enough. It probably has to do with my overtaxed channels. That much change so quickly can''t be good.


    He found Eugene near the edge of the clearing, leaning against a glass trunk. A slight slump of his shoulders revealed how badly he needed rest, yet he kept vigilant, scanning the forest for any potential threat.


    "Dad," Nick said softly, stepping up to him. "You should at least sleep an hour. You''ve been up all night."


    Eugene turned, eyes shadowed. "I''m fine," he rumbled. "We can''t risk ambush, not in this state." His voice was hoarse, but he didn''t seem about to collapse. "Check on Arthur and Marthas, will you? They still haven''t stirred, last I looked."


    Nick hesitated. He wanted to argue for him to rest, but his father''s posture screamed stubborn resolve. Nick sighed. "Alright."


    Eugene managed a faint smile. "Once we''re home, I''ll rest as long as you like. I imagine your mother will have a few choice words for what I put your through anyway. For now, go." He waved him away. Nick recognized that expression¡ªit meant no further discussion.


    Crossing the short distance, Nick spotted two lumps on a bed of cloaks. Both old men lay motionless in uneasy slumber, pale and covered with dried blood.


    Nick crouched beside Arthur first, noticing how his chest rose and fell in shallow but steady rhythms. He was shirtless from the earlier battles, his torso marked with new cuts and bruises, not to mention the dozens of old scars from decades of adventures. All in all, he made for a sorry sight.


    Carefully, Nick extended a single tendril of mana toward him, mimicking an old technique his grandfather liked to use to check if he was really as sick as he claimed to be when he wanted to skip practice. It wasn''t a true spell, more like an intangible "ping" of magical resonance to gauge the stability of someone''s life force.


    Any other time, he would have used better, more structured magic, but even just this much effort required all his concentration, such was the ache in his coils.


    He flinched at how drained Arthur felt, but he pressed on, letting the mana thread swirl just beneath his skin. The feedback was faint, probably weakened by the man''s natural resilience, but it was enough to glean that his vital signs were stable. Nick sensed a dire emptiness, though¡ªlike a dried well. But it wasn''t lethal. Once Arthur had proper rest or healing, he''d bounce back. He might actually wake up soon. He''ll be achy and cranky, but considering that he was bleeding everywhere yesterday, he should be glad.


    He then repeated the same technique on Marthas. It was even harder this time, as he could barely feel any mana within him, but even that minuscule amount was dense enough for him to struggle.


    Still, Nick pushed through and eventually managed to get far enough that he sensed a tangle of scarring within the man''s chest. It almost felt like he had been burned from the inside.


    Nick''s knowledge wasn''t sufficient to elaborate further, but he could tell that the injury was deeper than Arthur''s. Still, the Prelate didn''t feel like he was in immediate danger of dying. He exhaled in relief, allowing the mana thread to slip away, grimacing at the emptiness in his own coils. I should have rested enough to be back to full by now¡­


    He turned to see Eugene standing a short distance away, gaze expectant. "Arthur''s stable," Nick murmured. "He''s just drained of energy. He should recover with rest. Marthas is a bit worse. I sense scarring inside¡ªlike a burn on his heart or something. But it''s not immediately fatal. Anything else is beyond me."


    Eugene nodded. "That''s enough. Once we get back, maybe I''ll have a real healer check everyone if the priests don''t swarm us to take Marthas away."


    "Yeah, I bet they won''t be happy. Every other priest is dead."


    "No one will be happy, but we''ve done our duty. That''s all we can aim for." And with that, Eugene turned around, making the rounds to see if anyone needed help.


    The men had formed small clusters, either scrounging for food or rummaging in those few tattered packs that had survived. A pair of adventurers tried to conjure a mild cantrip to warm water for tea, failing comically.


    Nick guessed their mana reserves were even more depleted than his own, given that none of them were mage classes. Another adventurer tested the glassy shards he''d pocketed earlier, tapping them together. They made a brittle clink, not especially encouraging. He saw the man sigh, evidently giving up on the dream of immediate fortune.


    Nick sighed too, resting his palm on the ground, still tired enough to sleep for hours. If events had gone any worse, he might be comatose like Arthur and Marthas.


    He''d always been cautious about forging pacts with higher powers or summoning forces beyond mortal ken, but yesterday''s events reinforced that caution tenfold. I don''t want to think of what would have happened if I had let that spirit take me over.


    Eventually, orange rays broke through the crystal canopy, bathing the clearing in golden light. They reflected off the obsidian, creating a spectacular display of colors. It was truly beautiful, though it didn''t last long, as the sun was soon obscured by a passing cloud.


    The men stirred more purposefully, gathering their gear and checking one another''s injuries. Nick rose, ignoring the complaints from his legs. He walked over to Eugene, who stood with stiff shoulders at the edge of the clearing, waiting for the others to leave this hell behind.


    A groan grabbed his attention, and turning around, Nick found that a man had propped Arthur upright. The old swordsman''s face was ashen, but his eyes were fluttering.


    Hurrying over, Nick repeated the trick from before, finding that everything was as it should be. He shrugged, "He''s fine, probably just very sore."


    Eugene sighed in relief. "Good enough. We need to move." His voice sounded flat with exhaustion. He glanced down, then nodded to the man who''d been preparing to shoulder Arthur. "Do what you can to carry them."


    Before Nick could respond, he heard another soft groan that made both of them jump. The old swordsman''s eyelashes fluttered, and his eyebrows furrowed. Another groan escaped him, followed by a rattling inhale.


    Eugene crouched. "Arthur?" he whispered. "Are you with us?"


    For a tense moment, the swordsman''s eyes remained half-lidded, unfocused. Then, they began to flick around. Nick glimpsed a flicker of recognition. Arthur''s lips parted, but no words emerged at first, only a pained hiss.


    "He''s awake," someone whispered in relief.


    "Of course he is. The man is invincible!" Another replied.


    Nick briefly glanced at Eugene, who gave a worn but genuine smile, pulling off a battered gauntlet to rest a hand gently on Arthur''s shoulder.


    "You old bastard, I thought you were a goner."


    "Ha!" Arthur grinned, showing his bloody teeth, "it takes a lot more than this to put me down. I made a promise I''d go down swinging, kid. I intend on keeping it."

 Chapter 133 - 128

    Nick walked near the front, rubbing his arms in an attempt to alleviate the soreness from repeated conjurations, his eyes half-lidded with fatigue. His body craved rest in a proper bed and an opportunity to let his newly transformed mana channels settle into place. It probably doesn''t help that I did some testing this morning. This is like that time that I broke my foot as a kid and then kept walking on it, isn''t it?


    Even though he wished he could play with his magic, he had to tackle the crucial problem he had largely overlooked until now. What am I going to do about the beastmen rebellion?


    Initially, when Nick pictured returning to Floria, he''d felt a fleeting surge of confidence. He had leveled up more times in this dungeon fiasco than he had hoped for, and if the rebellious beastmen rose in arms, he was sure he could suppress them by force with enough preparation.


    Overwhelming might was a crude weapon, yet no one could deny its effectiveness. It would serve as a stern example to anyone who thought they could rebel in his family''s lands. I wouldn''t even need to set up a ritual at this point.


    The image sprang unbidden to his mind: him standing in the center of Floria''s main street, unleashing vacuum spheres that had decimated entire swaths of the fae. Everyone would cower, from Wulla and her conspirators to anyone who dared to speak ill of him. I haven''t forgotten what they all think of me. They know better than to say anything within earshot, but I don''t doubt they''ll start talking behind my back the moment we are back in Floria.


    But even as the mental image took shape, Nick''s stomach churned. The tactic felt awkward, echoing Marthas''s heavy-handed approach. The inspection had inflamed the beastmen, strengthening their belief that they were outsiders. He did find a demonic infiltrator, but that only gave him a bit of leeway, and he didn''t do anything with it.


    It was easy to predict that another show of might would only harden them, pushing them further toward open rebellion. Resorting to sheer terror was no way to unite a community. If anything, it would ignite deeper hatred, ensuring future bloodshed in the long term. Nick sighed at how easily his tired mind had jumped to such a brutal plan. It''d be easier only in the planning stages. Everything else would be a mess.


    His second, more rational idea was to reveal to his father what he knew and press for a diplomatic solution.


    The beastmen demanded greater respect, improved living conditions, and a seat at the table. Now that Nick had proven his mettle in the dungeon (and beyond), he could leverage his fame or intimidation factor in a more constructive manner: as an envoy who could push them toward the negotiating table.


    After all, he had sixteen men, all bearing tales of his deeds, which would provide him with a political weight he previously lacked. That is the positive side to being seen as a freak of nature.


    Yes, he was still a kid, but a kid who had helped defeat a danger that had threatened the entire region. The accounts from the men would spread quickly, raising his stature. Perhaps enough that rebellious beastmen would hear him out.


    That might buy him time to craft a workable compromise.


    The problem was the memory of how furious and resolute Wulla had been. She and her allies weren''t timid folk who''d cower in the face of a new local hero.


    They''d probably see Nick''s newfound prestige as further proof that the humans of Floria were amassing unstoppable champions to keep the beastmen suppressed. Or they might simply stage an ambush. The notion made him sigh. Diplomacy was worth a try, but not guaranteed.


    His third and final idea felt more in line with his skillset: operating from the shadows, pulling strings to undermine the beastmen''s efforts while systematically dismantling their reasons for rebellion.


    If they believed integration was impossible, Nick would prove them wrong by building bridges between them and humans, ensuring that those who still insisted on revolt would have no supporters. He would do this while quietly sabotaging their militant cells, perhaps taking the more dangerous elements out, while making sure those who weren''t too far gone found friends in better places.


    He found himself liking that strategy best, if only because it aimed to avoid bloodshed, and he did owe Wulla a debt for her help with his wand. He wouldn''t allow her to put his family in danger because of it, but he couldn''t ignore the issue entirely.


    Magical debts are a real thing. Acting as if it''s not there will only end up badly.


    But such an endeavor would take time, resources, intelligence, and allies.


    Ogden would probably help. The old man had a wide network of contacts and deep knowledge. Unfortunately, he wasn''t sure he''d be up to it anytime soon. His coils still hurt, and even minor spells felt uncomfortable.


    I haven''t used [Wind God''s Third Eye] because the forest''s been very quiet so far, but I should probably keep an eye out. Being attacked now when we are so close would be terrible.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Extending his senses, Nick suppressed a wince at the overwhelming influx of information pouring into his mind. It seemed that this type of magic was enhanced by [Arcane Circuitry].


    "Hey Rick, what are we gonna do about Mad''s? We swore we would help each other''s family if we didn''t come back." Nick heard from behind. Normally, he wouldn''t waste time listening to private conversations, but this felt like a good exercise to test how much he could hold his senses open before he had to pull back.


    "His wife will be devastated. We''ll have to see what the Captain scrounges up as payment, but I don''t think we can do much to help." Another man replied, shaking his head.


    "You know she doesn''t have an income. Mad was the only one earning anything. She has a kid coming, man."


    "Well, then, she should take it up with the damn beastmen. They didn''t send anyone on the expedition!" Rick replied, raising his voice enough that Nick heard him through his ears.


    Several heads turned at the outburst, and the man grumbled but fell silent. It seemed to be a common sentiment since no one said anything to defend the beastmen.


    Ah, I may not have been cautious enough. If they are harboring resentment against the beastmen for their absence, it doesn''t bode well for a peaceful resolution.


    Nick had seen two bearkin with Arthur''s group at first, but they had died early on the expedition, and that sacrifice didn''t seem enough to quell the discontent.


    He waited for a while longer, hoping that someone would speak up. But when even Eugene said nothing, merely grimly staring ahead, Nick knew he couldn''t hope things would solve themselves.


    He exhaled, shaking his head. Yeah, it was a stupid plan. I might still have to use shock and awe, but I can''t do it on my own, especially when even just this much sensing makes me tired.


    "Hey, Dad, I need to talk to you about something."


    Nick was half-lost in a reverie of relief¡ªhome was near¡ªwhen his passive senses alerted him to nearby movement, distinct from the small animals or occasional deer. Human presences, a dozen or more.


    "I sense humans in front of us. Possibly a patrol." He relayed.


    A wave of relief went through the men. Their exhausted expressions brightened, though Eugene frowned¡ªhe hadn''t smiled since Nick had told him about Elia''s warning before he left.


    "Are they friendly?" he asked in a clipped tone.


    Nick paused, trying to discern their signatures. "Yeah. I recognize Darien among them."


    For the first time in days, Nick saw genuine smiles breaking out among the battered soldiers. Soon, the weary strike group stumbled into a wide glade, where a dozen armed guardsmen froze mid-step, their weapons half-raised. For a moment, all was silent¡ªthen Darien grinned widely, opening his arms.


    "Captain!" he shouted, rushing forward with three others. The men behind him gawked, and Nick knew they must have made for a sorry sight. "Gods, after the explosions, I wasn''t sure if we''d find survivors." He looked between them, furrowing his brow. "Where¡­ where''s the rest?"


    Eugene grimaced. "We lost them," He said, voice raw. "There''s only us left."


    A hush fell. The patrol''s expressions turned hollow, and a few men cursed under their breaths, some with tears welling in their eyes.


    Darien''s shoulders sagged, eyes flicking over each battered face, doing a silent headcount. "Only sixteen¡­" he muttered.


    Then, before grief could overwhelm the group, he asked. "Did you...did you succeed?" A flicker of desperation stained his voice¡ªas if he were pleading for it not to be a meaningless sacrifice.


    Eugene stood straighter. "The Summer Court is destroyed," he said solemnly. "The dungeon core has been broken. The threat is gone."


    Darien let out a slow breath, voice trembling with emotion. "They¡­ they died for a good cause, then." He looked about as though saluting the fallen. "Floria owes them."


    For a moment, no one spoke. Nick felt his throat tighten. The men behind him lowered their heads, remembering close friends who hadn''t made it back. The silence lingered, thick with sorrow yet tinted by pride.


    Darien cleared his throat, turning to one of his subordinates¡ªa younger guard with anxious eyes. "Run back to Floria. Let them know the expedition returns. Prepare a hero''s welcome. A feast, medics, everything. Hurry!"


    The guard nodded, saluted, and dashed off, jumping between the trees with great speed. The rest of Darien''s patrol formed a supportive perimeter around the battered expedition, offering water skins and potions. Nick found himself accepting a canteen from a sympathetic guard and drank after giving it a sniff.


    The sensation of Ogden''s potion working its way through his battered body was heavenly, and Nick fought the urge to moan in relief. He hadn''t realized just how much pain he had been in.


    "We''re roughly an hour away from Floria. The path is clear of monsters, and we haven''t had other problems of note." Darien reported.


    The battered men brightened, though Nick saw his father hide a grimace. The revelation of what was brewing hadn''t gone down well, but Eugene had at least maintained control over his emotions.


    He didn''t like that I kept this from him, but he didn''t get too angry. Probably because I implied I was only told before we left¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some guards from Darien''s patrol helped carry the travois holding Marthas, while others supported Arthur, who was doggedly trying to walk.


    The prospect of good rest and real food motivated them. Nick also felt his heart lighten. At least we won''t die in the forest; I would have hated to be eaten.


    By the afternoon, the outer farmland began to appear through the trees, showing that they had gone a bit too far north. If they had kept going, they would have emerged from the forest a few miles away from the town. Which, given the lack of scouts, isn''t that bad. We could have gotten lost.


    A quick course adjustment, and they were finally on the last stretch.


    "There." Darien stepped aside, letting Eugene and Nick come up front. Through the trees, they finally spotted the wall.


    Nick''s breath caught in his throat, feeling nearly overwhelmed. Grief for the men lost, pride in how much he''d grown, relief at the sight of home, and the slow burn of worry for the beastmen crisis¡ªIt all mixed together.


    Behind him, subdued cheers rose from the battered expedition.


    Nick rubbed his sore arms, blinking away tears of gratitude for being alive.


    Eugene exhaled, shoulders relaxing for the first time since they''d spoken. "We''re back," he said quietly, turning to Nick. "Later, we''ll handle what we talked about, but first, I have a duty to attend to."


    Nick nodded. "The men who died. You have to tell their families¡­"


    "Yes. They were my responsibility, and handling this takes priority, especially because the next few days will be complicated."


    Nick almost laughed at the understatement. Between the welcome that Darien''s runner would have arranged, the demands for an explanation, and the brewing beastmen tension, he guessed the coming days would be anything but calm. But at least they''d have a chance to heal.


    Unless they acted just after Darien left, I doubt there had been a takeover. That means we might have enough time, even if Dad''s plan isn''t exactly what I''d do.

 Chapter 134 - 128.5 - Interlude Devon 2

    Devon awoke before dawn in the near-total darkness of his small room. For a moment, he lay there, motionless except for the slow rise and fall of his chest.


    The aches all over his body were almost enough for him to go back under the covers. Tiny twinges of pain in his shoulders, arms, and legs made a compelling case for one more hour of rest, but the knowledge that he was no longer in his parents'' home, that he was in Alluria, and that he had responsibilities spurred him to action.


    Any indulgence in laziness after finally making it here would feel like spitting on all the effort he''d put in to arrive. And the old man would have my hide if I was late.


    He pushed himself upright, pressing both hands to his face and blinking to adjust to the darkness. The spartan quarters provided him little help in that regard, as he had not been given a single candle.


    In fact, the single small window near the ceiling was boarded from the outside, allowing in, at best, a feeble glow. But then, that was precisely what his new mentor had intended.


    "Get used to the dark," Grandmaster Xander Wolfram had said. "A swordsman shouldn''t need to see the hilt of his weapon to wield it."


    Devon didn''t particularly appreciate the rigors of such a lifestyle, but he told himself that soon enough, he''d get used to it. Dad certainly didn''t tell me he''d be so ruthless, but then again, I might not have come if I had known.


    He stood, rubbing the stiffness from his neck, then fumbled for clothes. The corridor outside his door offered a hint of dull light, enough to make out the silhouette of garments folded neatly on a low table.


    Sonya must have placed them there before dawn. They were freshly washed, so spotless that Devon wondered if she''d stayed awake all night to do them. I never really considered what a Maid class might entail. If I tried to keep a house this big so clean by myself, I wouldn''t have time for anything else, but she also tends to the garden and trains on her own.


    He grabbed them and dressed solely by touch¡ªanother one of Xander''s demands that Devon "learn to function by feel."


    A whisper of mana swirled around his feet, ensuring his steps remained silent. The old man was likely already awake, but the less noise he made, the more time he''d have with Sonya.


    Devon had learned that the house had once belonged to a wealthy merchant, and signs of this were evident in the bas-reliefs carved into the walls, featuring swirling leaves and mythical creatures, but they now appeared hollow and sad, as the colors and gold plate had been removed. The result was a building with the bones of opulence yet stripped of all extravagance.


    You would think that someone who bought a mansion in the heart of Alluria would care enough to keep it in good condition, but Master Wolfram only cares about the sword. If it weren''t for Sonya, this place would fall apart.


    He descended, hoping the old man would take his sweet time. At the foot of the stairs, a faint glow spilled from the kitchen.


    They rarely used artificial light in this house, so Sonya rose early to prepare breakfast, harnessing the pale dawn light through a half-open shutter. He paused at the threshold, steeling his nerves.


    "Good morning," he murmured, stepping into the kitchen. A ray of sunlight filtered through the open window, hitting Sonya''s silhouette and outlining it in a golden glow.


    She was breathtaking, even though she wore only a simple white dress and tied her dark hair in a neat bun to keep it out of the way while cooking, which made her bright green eyes pop.


    She turned, favoring him with a bright smile. "Good morning, Devon." Her voice was soft, like a gentle breeze. "You''re up early again."


    Devon cleared his throat, resisting a grin at the approval in her tone. "I can''t afford to sleep in. Master Wolfram would scold me." The rush of blood in his cheeks threatened to betray him, so he kept his tone as calm as possible. Play it cool, man! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sonya moved to the small table where she had set out the morning meal: a fillet of freshly grilled fish with pickled vegetables, slices of bread still warm from the oven, a mug of fragrant tea, and a handful of ripe plums from her garden. The aroma teased Devon''s nose, causing a rumble in his stomach. He dipped his head in thanks, taking a seat.


    "Everything looks great," he offered quietly. If Nick were to see me now, he''d never let me live it down.


    Since arriving in Alluria, developing a mature, disciplined persona had been crucial if he wanted to be taken seriously. A part of him longed to banter, to relax, but he suppressed it, aware that "frivolity" was one of the traits Master Wolfram disapproved of.


    Akari made it clear that I wouldn''t receive the same respect I had in Floria, but it took me some time to realize how true that was. These people don''t care at all that my father is a Captain.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    In a way, it was a positive. Devon had no more expectations on his shoulders than any other apprentice, and Alluria was full of them.


    Sonya smiled prettily, tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Eat while it''s hot." Then she settled across the table, ready to help if he needed anything. "I''m going to tend the vegetable garden once I''m done with the cleaning," she offered softly. "Seems we might get a good harvest of tomatoes next week. I still haven''t gotten the [Harvest] skill, but I''m sure it''s just a matter of time."


    Devon offered a polite nod between bites, carefully controlling his expression. It was a lot more than she''d offered at first, and the fact that it had taken only a few days to make her open up made him giddy. "That''s, uh¡­ good. The garden''s the best part of the house, so you should be close. I know kids in Floria usually get it after helping for a season."


    He''d been afraid she might take offense at any comment about the austerity enforced by the old man, but Sonya simply giggled, shaking her head. "Yes, well, Master Wolfram said I could keep growing what I like as long as it doesn''t clutter the training grounds, so it''s taking me a while longer, especially because my class is only tangentially related to it." Her eyes darted around the kitchen, stopping on the bare white walls. "He''s not exactly the homely type, is he?" she mused with a gentle teasing tone.


    Devon suppressed a grin, quickly swallowing the mouthful of grilled fish. "No, not at all. But I guess it means fewer distractions for training." He tried not to stammer or sound too forced, fighting the old impulse to slip into casual flattery. It was still too early, and he''d only scare her away. "At least the food here is good," he managed, nodding at the plate.


    Sonya laughed softly, illuminating the dim space more than any candle could. "Thank you. I''ve been getting fewer complaints since I got [Cooking] to Proficient." She lowered her gaze and brushed away imaginary crumbs from the table.


    The moment threatened to stretch into an awkward silence, as both were uncertain how to continue. But footsteps in the hall broke the stillness.


    Instantly, Devon sprang to his feet, not wanting to appear as if he were lounging or too relaxed. Sonya rose as well, adopting a deferential posture. If he''s letting me hear him, it means he''s in a good mood. He might actually teach me something today rather than just having me do physical training.


    The Grandmaster stepped into the kitchen, his spine straight and gaze focused. He was an older man with dark gray hair cut short and a practical beard. His features were sharp and angular, as if chiseled from marble. Wolfram wore simple leather training gear¡ªnothing more than a fitted vest and trousers reinforced with strategically placed straps. The absence of a real sword on his belt puzzled Devon when he first arrived, but the man quickly demonstrated that he required no blade to be deadly.


    His gaze flicked to Sonya, then to Devon, and back to Sonya. He gave them both a curt nod, a greeting devoid of smiles or warmth. He really is in a good mood.


    Sonya promptly moved to serve him, setting out a portion of grilled fish and bread along with a mug of the same tea. Devon and the maid stood silently, allowing him to eat in peace. The old swordsman chewed with methodical slowness, his eyes half-closed.


    After finishing half the meal, he placed a hand on the table, exhaling softly. "Sonya, take care of the eastern wing. After, you may work in the garden," he ordered. "Make sure that the drawing room is ready to receive guests."


    She bowed, murmuring compliance, and quietly left the kitchen to continue her morning chores. Devon longed to chat with her more, but Wolfram''s presence banished any notion of small talk.


    The older man straightened, fixing his gaze on Devon. "Today," he rumbled, voice resonant, "you will learn the true meaning of swordsmanship." He wiped his lips with a napkin, pushing the empty dishes aside. "Be ready."


    Devon swallowed. "Yes, Master," he said, fighting down both excitement and a trickle of apprehension. So far, the routine involved intense form practice, footwork, and no sparring. He''s been making me repeat the exercises Mom and Dad had me do for days. It''s about time we start doing something new.


    A few minutes later, they marched to the training ground¡ªa wide courtyard behind the manor, enclosed by thick stone walls that separated it from the rest of the estate.


    Devon was used to a modest yard for daily exercises, but this training ground dwarfed that space. Rows upon rows of wooden dummies awaited them, many enchanted to move or fight back. Sword racks displayed an array of blades, from practice sticks to real steel. There were weighted rods for strength training and pits filled with sand or water to develop balance.


    It was a swordsman''s crucible, and Devon had admired it from the moment he set foot here. I hope he''ll give me free rein one day.


    He moved to the center of the courtyard, feeling his heart flutter. As usual, it was the same spot Xander had instructed him to occupy upon arrival, and he''d learned to avoid a lazy posture after being forced to go through a gauntlet of extremely tiring physical exercises for hours. If there is one thing I know, it is that the old man doesn''t tolerate sloppiness.


    Devon stole a glance beyond the high walls, catching a glimpse of Alluria''s skyline. The manor''s wall hid most things, but the tallest spires, half-floating platforms and flying couriers darted between the towering buildings. The hustle and bustle of a real city called to him, far grander than Floria''s quiet streets.


    The Magic Tower was truly something else. I bet Nick would really love it. He would spend all his time in there once he finally gets here.


    He longed to explore and see Alluria''s famed markets, but each time he asked, Wolfram only tightened the training schedule further, saying that he would only be allowed to leave once he knew he could handle himself.


    Focus, Devon scolded himself, forcibly pulling his gaze back to Wolfram. The master paced slowly, scrutinizing him with a hawk''s eye. The slightest slip¡ªlike letting his attention wander¡ªwould result in an immediate scolding or punishment session. He braced, adopting a neutral expression.


    Wolfram stopped several paces away. "Devon Crowley," he said quietly, "what does it mean to be a swordsman?"


    The question was a simple one, but in this context, and coming from Wolfram, it had to be more than a rhetorical test. He swallowed a sigh, striving to answer with due seriousness. "A swordsman¡­ is one who dedicates himself to mastering the sword and has reached a proficiency high enough to be recognized for it," He replied carefully, already suspecting that wouldn''t be enough.


    Wolfram''s eyes narrowed, but not in outright disapproval. "Not wrong," he allowed, "yet incomplete. Shallow."


    Xander rarely gave acknowledgment without reproach. This almost counted as praise. He suppressed a flicker of pride.


    "Some of my apprentices mistakenly believed they could enhance their abilities by straying from the sword''s Path and mixing it with elemental magic. You will not make that mistake."


    Without giving him time to respond, Wolfram raised an empty hand, shaping it as if gripping an invisible hilt. He marched over to one of the enchanted dummies, bending his knees. Devon recognized the stance: a classical overhead cut, the same technique his father had taught him. Slowly, Wolfram''s body coiled, and then he swung downward.


    Devon blinked in shock as the training dummy split with a clean slash, the top half sliding neatly off, leaving a diagonal cut. The separation was as if a blade of the keenest steel had traced an invisible line. He''d known Wolfram was powerful, but seeing it so casually executed¡ªwith an empty hand¡ªleft him gaping.


    The older swordsman turned, not betraying a hint of pride. "A swordsman is not one who merely holds a blade," he murmured. "A swordsman is a blade. He needs not anything else."


    Devon swallowed, speechless.


    "That," Wolfram declared, tone dry as dust, "is what I''ll teach you, boy¡ªeven if I have to beat it into you."


    Devon nodded, adrenaline stirring in his veins. He might be away from home, uncertain about the future, but a part of him felt a thrill. He had come to Alluria for exactly this¡ªa teacher who''d push him beyond the conventional, forging him into something unstoppable.


    He squared his shoulders, gaze steady despite the excitement and apprehension in his gut. Yes, he thought, stepping forward to meet his master''s eyes. This is what I came here for.

 Chapter 135 - 129

    Nick drummed his heels lightly against the wooden bench, trying¡ªand mostly failing¡ªto stay calm.


    The Town Hall was busier than he''d expected, with people rushing around, but no one spared him more than a passing glance as the preparation for the Mass Funeral took priority. He figured he looked battered enough to evoke some pity, though. Or maybe gossip. Word must be spreading about what happened in the dungeon.


    The expedition had returned that morning to cheers, but the townsfolk''s celebration quickly soured into awkward, half-hearted applause upon realizing how few survivors had come back.


    Sixty men went in, but only sixteen returned. It was a massacre unlike any seen in decades. The best that Floria could offer had been decimated.


    Nick could still see the frozen expressions on the faces of the people as they realized that no one else was coming. He could hear the fading screams of those who had lost their loved ones as they were led away. They had won, but the cost had been very high.


    Before heading off to his own check-up, Arthur gruffly informed them that the casualty rate and the strength of the enemies faced inside categorized the dungeon as A-rank. The fact that there are even more powerful ones out there doesn''t make me feel any better.


    Sure, the summon and the incomplete philosopher''s stone hadn''t been part of the dungeon, but even without those, they would not have made it out without Marthas and Arthur. Two Prestige classes had been severely injured, and it was not even at the top of the scale. S-rank dungeons must be apocalyptic. They''d probably require a team made of all Prestige classes to handle.


    Wives and sons and mothers had begged to know where their loved ones were, and Eugene had to take up the terrible duty of informing them of their deaths. It had not been a pretty sight, and Nick pursed his lips at the memory, shaking his head.


    Surprisingly, he could hear faint notes of music in the distance. Although the mood had been thoroughly ruined, some people were either cynical or wise enough to understand that even such a terrible loss was a small price to pay considering what could have been.


    In a way, this was a courtesy to the survivors, an attempt to honor their accomplishments. But there would be no grand festival or extravaganza. How could they celebrate wholeheartedly when so many had died?


    I still need to talk with Elia. Nick nearly groaned, but he''d promised her he''d help, and he wouldn''t go back on his word. He had to know the current situation before he could put any plan in motion, especially because his father was unlikely to wait long before taking action on his own. I need to present him with a workable plan. If I get a clean bill of health, I will be able to handle most of it on my own, but the ache I still feel in my coils makes me think it won''t be that easy.


    After that, he needed a private conversation with Ogden. They had much to discuss, not least what they would do about the crystal forest that now resided within the Green Ocean. If I am right about its potential, we need to act before a big fish gets wind of it.


    But first, the healers. Nick had tried to slip away after the initial check-in, but his father had grabbed him and pinned him with an unimpressed glare, "You''re not going anywhere until Lorenz checks you thoroughly."


    Nick had tested the water, explaining that his aches weren''t severe and that he just needed some rest. However, his father had noticed his dangerous overuse of mana, and there was no convincing him.


    So here he was, waiting in the hallway while the last few survivors were marched in one by one for thorough medical scans. He kicked his heels again, releasing a sigh. This is one of those healers Marthas brought along from Alluria, and he''s supposed to be an up-and-coming prodigy. I wonder why he agreed to come all the way over here¡­


    Eventually, the door at the end of the corridor swung open, and out stepped Arthur, looking thoroughly displeased. The old man wore a fresh set of simple clothes and still somehow carried an air of unwavering confidence. He paused, noticing Nick.


    "Your turn, kid," he growled hoarsely. "Once you''ve recovered, you and I need to talk," he added as an afterthought.


    Nick opened his mouth to respond, but Arthur was already stomping away.


    "Next!" called a bored voice from inside the examination room. Nick sighed and stood up, walking past the half-open door into an unexpectedly spacious office. Soft sunlight streamed through a window behind a desk cluttered with papers and glass containers.


    Shelves lined the walls, displaying an assortment of potions, jars, and odd relics. He recognized several magical implements, ranging from scrying mirrors to runic crystals, but one intricate sculpture in the corner drew his eyes. It looked like an anatomical dummy, but it kept flickering, as if it couldn''t quite decide which form to assume.


    His attention was pulled away by a man leaning against the desk. He was young, perhaps in his late twenties, with a flawless complexion, shiny short hair, and decorative jewelry on his ears and fingers. He wore a crisp dark linen tunic and silver-threaded trousers that likely cost more than Nick''s entire belongings, except for his wand. Everything about him radiated wealth and vanity.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    When he saw Nick enter, he raised an eyebrow in surprise, evidently not having expected a kid after all the burly men he''d treated, but thankfully, he didn''t raise a fuss.


    "Healer Lorenz," the man introduced himself with a languid wave, as though Nick was intruding on precious time. Then he pointed to a metal-framed seat by the center of the room. "Take a seat. You''re the last one before the Captain, so let''s make this quick."


    As a specialized healer, Lorenz''s time was likely very expensive, but his father had made it clear to the members of the expedition that the total expense for their check-ups would be covered by the town''s treasury.


    It was likely one of the many ways he''d attempt to soften the blow of the lost loot. The others definitely wouldn''t have spent their coin to pay for Lorenz''s rates. Many would have used potions and herbal remedies and ended up resenting the experience even more.


    He settled into the seat, arms hanging loosely at his sides. Lorenz glided over, humming, but after a few moments, he frowned. Nick followed his line of sight to the sculpture. It kept flickering and going by the man''s look, it wasn''t supposed to.


    "Tch," Lorenz clicked his tongue. "Useless piece of junk. I''ll have to speak to the enchanter again." Then he turned to Nick, pursing his lips, "If it was working properly, you''d stand next to it, and we''d see all your issues without me having to cast spells." He sighed, unimpressed. "We''ll have to do this old-school."


    Nick suspected [Blasphemy] might be interfering with the item''s scrying, but he did not volunteer the information.


    "Alright," Lorenz said, stepping closer. The faint smell of expensive perfume wafted over Nick, an odd combination of lavender and something sharper, almost like weapon oil. "Let me see just how bad you are. Country bumpkins, taking even kid mages on such dangerous dives." The last part was muttered, but not quietly enough to have been involuntary.


    Still, Nick kept silent. He closed his eyes as the man''s manicured hand pressed to his temple. A cool thread of mana slid down his nape, and the reflex to reject it was strong, as he was painfully reminded of what happened when he let Marthas'' fiery essence in, but he forced himself still. The healer''s scanning technique was probably safe, and he''d already proven capable of rejecting undue influence if it came down to it.


    A tense minute passed in silence. Nick felt goosebumps as Lorenz''s mana slid deeper, swirling through the newly formed "arcane circuitry" under his skin. His entire body tensed, waiting for pain, and sure enough, mild discomfort followed as the channels resisted intrusion.


    Lorenz''s brows furrowed, a bead of sweat forming on his brow. There was another silent moment, and then the man pulled back with a sharp exhale.


    "You''re an idiot," Lorenz declared flatly.


    Nick blinked in shock. "¡­Excuse me?"


    The healer rolled his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. "With freshly carved channels like that, you shouldn''t be walking, much less casting. If you continue molding spells, you''ll wreck them for good. It''s a miracle you haven''t crippled yourself yet."


    Nick''s mouth hung open. He knew he had pushed far beyond safe limits, but hearing it out loud from a professional made it feel much more real.


    Lorenz rubbed his temple. "Look, it''s your life, and I won''t pry what happened for you to abuse yourself so. But as a licensed healer, I have to warn you: one more big spell within the next week, and your channels might never recover. Understand?"


    All Nick could do was nod. "Yes¡­ I''ll do my best not to cast."


    Lorenz''s eyes flicked to the broken dummy in the corner. "I wish the device worked so I could show you the extent of the damage, but you''re apparently a magnet for trouble. Just¡ªno spells for a week, not even the small ones, or you''ll actually get a negative Trait. And those are a bitch to remove."


    Nick let out a sigh. A week of no magic threw a wrench in any immediate plan for the beastmen situation. The infiltration route might be too risky, after all. The best he could do was rely on cunning and soft power to steer his father.


    "Thank you," he said, subdued, standing from the seat.


    Lorenz sniffed, "Go on then. If you feel any searing pain or numbness, find me. At least I''ll have something to talk about when my contract is up, and I can return to civilization." Then he turned away, rummaging through his instruments, making it clear that the conversation was over.


    Sunlight hit Nick as he stepped outside, and he paused to take a breath. I was lucky. I bet the purification contributed to the lack of lasting damage, but I can''t take the chance that it fixed everything. Anything I could do to assist the healing would require me to shape mana, and that''s impossible.


    Floria''s streets buzzed with a subdued energy as people worked to transform what should have been a joyful festival into a somber ceremony. Decorations were torn down or overshadowed by the black ribbons hung to signify mourning.


    "Nick!"


    Before he could slip into an alley, he was forced to slow down as his mother emerged from a nearby building. From her expression, she somehow already knew about the healer''s orders because she marched up to him with a very determined look.


    "Don''t think, even for a second, that you can slip away and go back to experimenting, Nicholas Crowley," she warned before pulling him into an embrace. She held him for a while, and from the tremble in her arms, he knew just how worried she had been.


    "He said that I''ll be fine with some rest." His reply was muffled, which didn''t make it sound any less like a whine.


    "Oh, may Sashara witness me, you will rest alright. Now let''s go home." And that was that.


    "Your father will join us once he''s finished getting everything ready for tomorrow''s ceremony. I made him promise he''d be home before dinner." She continued rambling, though Nick understood it was probably just her way of coping with the stress from the past few days.


    She kept speaking as they walked, explaining that she had personally debriefed him on everything that happened during their absence until she paused halfway along the road. Nick halted, blinking. "Mom?" he asked softly.


    She met his eyes, sighing. "I''m going on ahead, but you have a visitor." She nodded toward a figure Nick hadn''t noticed behind the short line of hedges near a partially grown field. "Don''t do anything stupid, no magic." Her tone brooked no argument. Then she gave him another fierce hug, turned, and walked down the road.


    Nick felt naked without [Wind God''s Third Eye], but the memory of Lorenz''s scolding stilled him. Even a small spell was risky. Instead, he simply waited for his visitor to show themselves.


    After a few seconds, someone emerged from behind them. Elia.


    The young fox-girl wore a complicated expression, and her ears were pinned back in tension, which told him the rebellion hadn''t spontaneously solved itself. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick offered a gentle greeting, but Elia didn''t respond verbally. Instead, her face crumpled, tears welling. With a half-choked sob, she lunged forward, colliding with Nick so suddenly that he staggered. Losing his balance on the loose gravel, he fell backward, instinctively wrapping an arm around her to steady them both. They ended up in a half-tangled heap on the dirt path, with Elia''s face pressed against his chest.


    She sobbed while Nick lay there, momentarily stunned, then gently patted her back, murmuring comforting nonsense. "Hey, hey," he whispered, "it''s okay. I''m here." He tried to ease her off him so that he could look at her face, but her arms clenched, and he felt the wetness of her tears soak his shirt.


    After a few seconds, Elia lifted her face. Her voice cracked as she whispered words so soft he barely caught them.


    He gaped at her, struggling to process what she''d just said.

 Chapter 136 - 130

    Nick''s mind went blank the moment Elia choked out, "They think I am blessed by the ancestors; that I will become a godly spirit."


    A wave of confusion crashed over him, chasing away the background noise of grief and tension.


    "What¡­ do you mean?" he managed, voice strangled.


    Elia stifled another sob, pulling back just enough to meet his eyes. He saw raw fear there, a confusion that mirrored his own. Slowly, she took a long breath, wiping at her cheeks with the back of her hand. "I¡ªI''m sorry, Nick," she whispered, voice tight. "I just¡­ I didn''t know it would turn out like this. When you were gone, things got out of hand."


    "Start from the beginning," Nick urged softly. He glanced around, relieved to see that no one else was nearby. He helped her to her feet and led her away from the road until they found a patch of grass to sit on. I can''t use the wind to preserve our privacy, so distance will have to do.


    Elia swallowed, nodding. "Right. So, after you left to fight the dungeon, tensions in town only got worse. Mom decided that the absence of the usual powerhouses meant we had been given a real chance for the first time in years, and the others were still spooked enough by the inspection to go along with it," Nick nodded. It wasn''t the kind of thing that people got over quickly, after all. "Anyway, she decided we needed a plan to take advantage of the situation." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nick grimaced. "I was worried about that."


    Elia laughed bitterly. "So was I. That''s why I attended some of the meetings or spied on the closed-door ones. And when I got confirmation they were about to do something we couldn''t come back from, I went to Ogden for help."


    Nick''s eyebrows shot up. If anyone could find a solution, it was the old alchemist, but he knew that Elia found him unsettling. All beastmen did. "You asked him to¡­what exactly?"


    Elia''s ears twitched, her tails flicking behind her. Nick nearly jumped. Tails? He craned his neck, and sure enough, she had two bushy fox tails swishing in agitation. He stared in disbelief.


    "You¡­ have two tails?" he breathed.


    A flush of embarrassment colored her cheeks. "Yes. That''s what''s causing all this trouble," she said. "Anyway, after realizing everything was going south, Ogden devised a plan to buy time. An old legend in my family states that if a fox beastman manages to gain a second tail, it''s a sign that the ancestors are blessing a new leader. There are tales passed down of those with multiple tails who wielded enough power to intimidate entire countries. A nine-tailed fox is considered the pinnacle of what we can become- something akin to a god. And though I could never fake that much power, making it look like I had a second tail is possible with some preparation. We thought we could use that to rally everyone behind me, at least for a time."


    Nick blinked. "And faking it worked so well that it became real?" It made a twisted sort of sense. Fox spirits in his old world were known as tricksters, and from what he understood, the lore was quite similar here as well. If preparing and successfully employing a sacrificial ritual was considered a hidden achievement for his class, it shouldn''t be surprising that tricking an entire community of more experienced beastmen would be the same for Elia.


    She nodded even as her face twisted in bewildered pride. "We used illusions, potions, and some sleight of hand. I¡ªI was prepared to keep up the deception for a while. But then, during a performance, I actually¡ª" She hesitated, glancing back at the second tail. "I gained a trait from my bloodline that my family has coveted for decades. The notification even said that I''d taken the second step on the Trickster''s Path."


    "That''s¡­ a lot to take in."


    A shaky laugh escaped her. "You think? I didn''t sleep at all the first night. My mother was overjoyed. She declared me the official head of the community. I tried to argue that I was too young or inexperienced, but she insisted the second tail proved my right to lead. Then things got worse, because everyone else got involved too, and they started saying that the second tail was a sign from the ancestors that the rebellion was the correct path."


    A sinking feeling gripped Nick''s gut. "So instead of calming them, it convinced them that you were the unstoppable champion who would lead them to victory," he surmised.


    Elia nodded miserably. "Yes. Everyone was waiting to see how I''d guide them, and while I''ve managed to slow them down for the past couple of days, it''s starting to get to the point where I don''t know if I''ll be able to hold them back for much longer. They keep telling me that my ancestors gave me this power to unify our people. Every time I see them, they bow down!" Tears welled up in her eyes again. "I''m not a goddess, Nick! I only wanted to delay them until you returned. Now¡­ if I call off the rebellion, they might see me as a traitor to the ancestors. The injuries that Arthur and the Prelate sustained have only emboldened them. They see weakness and want to pounce!"


    Nick ran a hand through his hair. "This is bigger than I feared." He paused, scanning her face. "But since they gave you authority, at least some of them should listen to you, right?"


    Elia shrugged in resignation. "I can''t just wave my hand and declare peace. They''ll think the ancestors'' gift was wasted. Too many are thirsty for blood. They want a real plan soon, and I''m pretty sure their faith in me has its limits."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Nick folded his arms. His best plan so far was to advocate for further stalling, gather intelligence, and discover a compromise. He didn''t know if it was still possible, but maybe¡­


    "Keep stalling," he finally said. "Tell them you need a sign from the ancestors or their guidance. Something like that. A¡­ period of reflection. A few more days, at least. I have an idea that might work. In the meantime, we can consult with Ogden and see if we can develop a better solution."


    Elia exhaled shakily, relief flickering in her eyes. "I was hoping you''d say that. But remember, we might only have days before the radicals decide to act anyway."


    "I get that," Nick muttered. "Meet me at Ogden''s tomorrow morning. I really need to sleep, but I hope that if I take the rest of today off, I''ll feel better by tomorrow."


    She sniffled, managing a faint smile. "Thank you." She turned to go, then hesitated, looking back. "Just¡­ I''m sorry I forced all this on you the moment you returned. But I didn''t know who else would get it."


    "It''s okay," Nick said softly. "I''d rather you come to me than do something drastic alone. We''ll handle it."


    Elia nodded and hurried off into the fields.


    Nick rubbed his temples, hoping the discomfort in his mana channels would go away. "So much for rest," he muttered aloud.


    Nick found himself awake before dawn again, trudging through the quiet outskirts of Floria. Despite the Healer''s stern warning to rest, he knew he couldn''t exactly take it easy. I''ll hold off until it''s absolutely necessary, but it''s become clear that I won''t get the whole week off.


    Still, even without spells, Nick''s increased DEX let him glide over the dirt paths with great speed, reducing the half-hour walk to a mere few minutes.


    The door at Ogden''s was already ajar when he got there, and warm light spilled onto the muddy street. Figures he''d already be up. I wonder if he even sleeps at all.


    Behind the wooden counter, the old man hunched over an artifact¡ªa small golden orb marred by dull red lines. He worked meticulously with a silver carving tool, peering at it through the spectacles resting on the bridge of his scaly nose.


    Nick stepped closer, allowing the door to clang shut behind him. Ogden glanced up, not surprised to see him. He set aside the orb and gave Nick a quick once-over. Then, unexpectedly, the old man marched around the counter and leaned in, peering at Nick''s face from mere inches away. His eyes were slitted, making for an intimidating sight.


    Nick instinctively leaned back, but Ogden jabbed him lightly with a scaly finger near his chest.


    "You''re an idiot, but a lucky one," he declared in his usual gravelly voice.


    Nick blinked. "Good morning to you, too," he said dryly. If I had a bronze coin for every time someone called me an idiot in the past two days, I''d have two. Which isn''t much, but it''s weird it happened twice.


    Ogden grunted, stepping away. "I imagine my trinket caused the last explosion we saw?"


    Nick sighed. "Yeah. We had to summon something to fight a flock of wyverns for us, and when that thing went crazy, I had no other choice."


    "And you didn''t die, which is more than I can say for the last few who triggered a stone''s meltdown. Lucky indeed." He let out a quiet snort, half in exasperation, half in grudging respect. "Your mana channels are thoroughly messed up, I bet."


    Nick nodded, somehow unsurprised that Ogden knew. "They are hurt, but they have also changed. I first got [Mana Channels] during a battle, but it transformed into something called [Arcane Circuitry] after the stone exploded. According to the healer, I can''t cast for a week without risking permanent damage." I wouldn''t reveal this to anyone under normal circumstances, but I need to know what''s happened to me.


    Ogden clicked his tongue. "I should have expected as much. I told you to be careful for a reason, you know? The longer you can go without developing mana channels, the more diverse your path will be. But again, it seems like luck was on your side because you managed to upgrade a basic Trait to a much better one. I haven''t heard of [Arcane Circuitry] specifically, but usually anything with the adjective "arcane" in it means advanced magic." He rubbed his scaly chin. "I imagine something else happened to trigger that change. Did you come in contact with the dungeon core? Or did the priests give you something? A Trait like [Mana Channels] is pretty hard to change."


    "Something like that," Nick murmured. "The thing we were trying to summon attempted to possess me, but I rejected it. Then the stone purified us all. I think it was a combination of the two that did it."


    A wry grunt escaped Ogden. He closed his eyes in a fleeting expression of exasperation. "Any normal person would have their organs melted by a botched possession, and in the rare case of survival, their channels would be ruined. Instead, you ended up with a new trait that might be even more potent. Tch."


    The old man stepped around, rummaging among jars, occasionally hissing in annoyance. "Anyway, there is no use crying over spilled potions," Ogden said at last. "You got out alive. I suppose I can glean some lessons from the event and see if there''s a safer meltdown protocol for the future. Not that I plan to replicate it soon, given how expensive that was. There was nothing left of the stone, I imagine?"


    Nick nodded. "I felt it disintegrate, but I didn''t go look for it afterward."


    "Probably a good idea." Ogden exhaled, adjusting his spectacles. "I can''t do more for your channels than the Healer''s instructions, as your body can only suffer so much change before it starts reacting badly." His eyes then gained a more predatory gleam, making Nick stiffen, "But if you are curious about what the new Trait is actually about, I could tell you if you allowed me to get a sample."


    With that, he pulled a thick glass vial from the shelf, shaking it to reveal something alive inside. A bug of some sort, judging by the numerous legs and shiny mandibles. "This little delight here is a Mana Parasite. Its bite is painless, but allowing it to burrow inside you would be a terrible idea unless you''d like to host a colony of its offspring. Anyway, its excretion is highly sensitive to changes in mana, so studying them would reveal a lot. And, of course, I''d remove it as soon as it has eaten enough."


    Nick opened his mouth to refuse when the shop''s door slammed open, letting in a rush of cold air. Rhea burst inside, panting.


    "There is trouble," she said breathlessly. "A mob has formed. Some men were riled up by the losses in the expedition, and they''re gathering to attack the beastmen quarter. They''re heading out now!"


    Nick''s eyes widened. "Already?" he whispered.


    Rhea nodded, swallowing. "Yes. They claim the beastmen haven''t contributed to the expedition and have managed to avoid losses while the humans died to protect them."


    "Where are they now?" he asked, voice clipped.


    "Gathering by the adventurer''s guild. There were about two dozen when I left, maybe more now. Most are from families that lost men on the expedition. They didn''t seem to want to talk it out, and the soldiers aren''t containing the situation."


    Nick opened his mouth, but she continued before he could ask, "A runner went to get your parents, but this seems bad. They want blood, and I don''t think the Captain will be able to stop them. Not without a fight."


    "I have to go," he said, abandoning all his plans in the face of reality. If things were coming to a head now, then he had to act accordingly.


    "What do you think you''ll do, boy?" Ogden asked, planting himself in front of the only exit. "If you try to interfere, you''ll strain your coils and cripple yourself."


    "Yes, that''s why I won''t be doing any direct fighting." Nick replied, "Now get out of my way."

 Chapter 137 - 131

    Out of pure reflex, Nick almost activated [Wind God''s Third Eye] to scout ahead, but he knew all too well that his strained mana channels could collapse if he overexerted them now. I''ve rested for a day, which is likely enough to cast a single spell before I have to stop. I need to make it count.


    He could reach the town center in roughly five minutes at his current speed, but there wasn''t much he could do there on his own. Instead, he veered northwest, heading toward the temple and the beastmen quarter.


    The narrow path wound through clusters of houses and communal fields in what might have been a pretty idyllic settlement if it hadn''t been so clearly forced to grow away from the town.


    It wasn''t long before the distant clamor of angry shouts reached his ears, and it became clear that the beastmen were not going to take the mob''s approach without a fight. Dozens of them were gathering around Elia''s house, and judging by the bared teeth and claws, they weren''t there to talk.


    Nick didn''t intend to stop now, but his path was suddenly blocked. A massive bearkin, easily seven feet tall, stepped forward. His eyes glowed with a fierce amber light, and his stance radiated raw, animalistic power. For a moment, Nick felt some hesitation as he stared down the towering creature. In another life, on Earth, it might have been impossible for him to face such an opponent.


    But this was a realm where the impossible was common, and a lone human kid might be enough to face a bear-man.


    Locked in a silent standoff, they maintained eye contact. The bear''s lips curled into a low growl powerful enough to shake the ground.


    A nearby wolfkin jeered at him, sneering, "Stupid to come here alone, kid." It was clear his intention wasn''t anything pleasant. Nick doubted he''d been recognized, but he didn''t reveal who he was, as he had no idea if some idiot would see the Captain''s kid as a juicy hostage. And I really don''t want to have to use my one spell for the day here. I will if I have to, but they are not going to like it.


    Luckily, he didn''t have to do anything because the bearkin pulled back after a moment and stepped aside, allowing Nick passage.


    It was entirely unexpected, considering how hostile he had been, but he must have seen something in Nick''s eyes that indicated a confrontation wouldn''t be as easy as it might have appeared.


    Shouts of confusion and anger erupted from the assembled beastmen as Nick sprinted past, but he didn''t pay them any mind. I''ll come back to them later; for now, I have to hope that Elia will be enough to hold them back from doing anything stupid.


    Before long, he reached the temple and started running around the grounds. His target wasn''t Marthas, as one might have thought; the Prelate was still recovering, and even if he had been at full strength, Nick doubted the old man had the tact for what needed to be done now.


    Instead, he sought the one person who had always treated him as more than an ordinary kid¡ªa man capable of independent, decisive action. Finally, he spotted Vicar Alexander engaged in a heated debate with one of Marthas'' aides near the temple''s entrance.


    With a determined stride, Nick rushed to Alexander''s side, interrupting the exchange with an urgency that brooked no delay. "Come with me," he said, leaving little room for argument.


    Alexander paused, his ice-blue eyes locking with Nick''s. For a moment, silence enveloped them. Finally, with a curt nod, he stepped away from the aide and followed Nick. The man they''d left behind sputtered in shock, unable to comprehend that he had just been abandoned in the midst of a fight.


    They dashed along the road that would take them to the center of Florida in silence, but Nick knew he''d soon have to give an explanation. And I will. As soon as I finish putting together a plan.


    His first instinct had been to use what little power he could use to make a show of strength¡ªenough to cow any dissenters. But the memory of Marthas'' heavy-handed inspection, which had only hardened the rebels'' resolve, quickly quelled that impulse. It wouldn''t solve anything; it''ll just postpone and worsen the problem.


    His second idea, more of a hope, really, was to let his father handle things, but as he ran alongside Alexander through the town, the evidence of chaos was everywhere. The streets were a mess of scattered belongings and anxious people peering from the windows of their homes. Soldiers advanced in tight formation, prepared for the worst. Groups of adventurers and commoners, some in mourning clothes, shouted and advanced toward the beastmen quarter, their voices rising in a cacophony of outrage and despair.


    No, I need to address some of their fears and anger.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    They halted at the very end of the market district, where the concrete gave way to a wide, open square.


    Nick took a deep breath and began to explain. "I want you to stand here and deliver a sermon while I empower you and make it look to be invoking Sashara''s judgment. We need to project the image that the goddess herself is condemning the mob''s violence. If they see that, it might just cool their fervor, and even the beastmen will be hesitant to act if a goddess interfered."


    Alexander regarded him silently as he processed the unorthodox proposal. The idea of faking divine approval was nothing short of sacrilegious, especially so for a priest, and Nick could see his inner turmoil as the man weighed the consequences.


    After what felt like an eternity, Alexander exhaled and then, with a reluctant nod, said, "Alright, I''ll do it. But I trust you understand the stakes."


    Nick managed a tight smile. "I do. But this is our best option. You will stand in the middle of the street, and I''ll prepare everything else."


    Alexander nodded slowly. "I understand," he said, voice low, and clutched his flame necklace as if it were a lifeline.


    Nick gestured to a clear spot in the center of the street. "Stand here," he instructed. "I''ll set up the magic."


    He moved out of the mob''s line of sight, knelt, and began arranging a series of intricate runes and symbols on the ground using a mixture of dust and, after a moment of hesitation, his own blood.


    The process was painstakingly complicated. The ritual was much more involved than what he''d usually use, but Nick needed to ensure that the physical components would do most of the heavy lifting rather than his overtaxed mana channels.


    His hope was that since [Vitality Drain] wasn''t a spell, it wouldn''t require the same level of active molding. I used it to absorb mana from a hundred fae at one point, casting an entirely new spell. This should work.


    If everything worked as he hoped, he''d merely need to activate the skill, and the ritual would take over the rest, weakening the mob and transforming their energy into a brilliant aura of holy fire.


    The plan was audacious, but the payoff would be great. It all depended on the image of divine intervention being persuasive enough to stave off further violence. And on him channeling the stolen power subtly enough not to tip anyone off and skillfully enough to simulate something as mighty as Sashara''s judgment.


    If this works¡­ I might have found a solution to the entire problem.


    He worked feverishly, his fingers trembling as he drew the final lines with his blood. He layered the runes Kaunan and Ansuz for fire and holiness, along with Jera and Othila for harvest and property, atop one another while using Naudiz and Mannaz to define the limits of the spell, forming circles designed to guide the stolen mana into the shape of radiant holy fire.


    The Norse runes seemed to have been working well so far. This is a much more complex ritual than it has any right to be, but then again, when all I can do is activate [Vitality Drain] and can''t even direct it, this is what I have to resort to.


    With a final flourish, he stepped back, taking in the entire matrix. I don''t see any stupid mistake. Mannaz should also give me the ability to manipulate it while it''s active, especially when used in conjunction with the upside-down Othila, which gives it a formless quality.


    Even before he''d done anything, a faint glow began to emanate from the drawn symbols, mingling with the early morning light and lending the pavement an otherworldly glow. There is power in the blood. Even without the stolen mana, the ritual might have enough strength to activate on its own. But it''s better to be safe, and I will probably need a lot of power to convince them it''s Sashara.


    Soon, the mob of angry men and women got closer, and the ring of soldiers struggled to slow them down. Clearly, their usual crowd dispersal tactics weren''t working, and the whole thing would descend into violence one way or another.


    Nick also didn''t need to cast any sensory spell to know that the beastmen themselves were getting closer, evidently not wanting to let the mob reach their homes.


    The magic in the air thickened, and the intricate runes pulsed once more before seemingly fading away. Here we go. [Vitality Drain]


    For a long moment, Nick held his breath. Then, as if ignited by an unseen spark, the energy began to surge upward, coalescing around Alexander in a column of golden, blazing light. The aura spread outward from him in an almost tangible manner, and it seemed as if the heavens themselves were looking down upon them.


    Alexander stood motionless as the radiant light bathed him, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and awe. The golden fire shimmered like a liquid, a celestial flame that seemed to demand reverence.


    Nick watched as the crowd began to stop in the face of the new phenomenon. Some knelt, heads bowed, while others exchanged glances filled with hope and trepidation. Yet, not all were moved by the spectacle¡ªseveral men still glowered, voices rising in protest.


    "What is this?!" a man Nick recognized asked loudly. He was one of the few adventurers who had returned with him from the dungeon, and seeing him in the middle of the mob made Nick feel strangely disappointed. "What are you doing, priest?"


    Alexander didn''t respond for a moment, and Nick wondered just how he would play this. He''d given him instructions to act as if he was following Sashara''s will, but he wasn''t sure what that would mean.


    "Any who break the peace must paint their heads with sacred ash," Alexander finally replied. It was part of a common prayer, but hearing it from a man who was burning in golden flames had a significant effect.


    Nick immediately got his meaning and did his best to impose his will on the ritual, slowly shifting the expression of the fire magic so that motes of ash would appear in the air as if snow were falling down the sky.


    It was, in the end, a simple adaptation of [Minor Elemental Manipulation] fed with the mana of a crowd of hundreds, but going by the shouts of awe and surprise, it was working well enough.


    "Any who lift their hands to their neighbor without reason must put that same hand in the flames and face Her judgment."


    At the second prayer, Nick almost hesitated, but by now, it was too late to change things, so he made fire appear around the adventurer''s hand. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike the golden flames surrounding Alexander, this was a real fire, and the adventurer yelped in pain, dropping to the ground and rolling to put it out. Of course, being a lesser spell, it couldn''t harm him that much, but by the time the man gathered his wits enough to summon his own mana and encase the burning hand in stone, his skin was cracked and bleeding.


    This, it seemed, was enough for the crowd to abandon their hesitation. Led by the soldiers, who immediately dropped to their knees¡ªalmost suspiciously quickly¡ªwhat had once been a mob became a fervently praying crowd. They must also be feeling lightheaded from the mana I''ve been stealing. Huh, this is a good combo.


    Alexander didn''t hesitate, launching into a sermon about Sashara''s warm embrace and how Her Domain encompassed the hearth, the center of the family home, and the place where all ills must be abandoned.


    Of course, that was when Nick started to feel something within the fire. Something that felt at once familiar and all too alien.